JPHiP Forum

AKB48 Fanfics => AKB48 Fanfics => Topic started by: karomuwi on September 07, 2011, 05:13:30 PM

Title: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART III [04/27/14]
Post by: karomuwi on September 07, 2011, 05:13:30 PM
Here is the index for easier access for you guys and MOI~! Note that the latest updated chapter shall be in limegreen, and the chapter that is yet to be posted shall be in red. ^^ Please enjoy reading, and do leave a comment!  :bingo:


Index

- Prologue (This post)
- Chapter One (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg942640#msg942640)
- Chapter Two (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg942814#msg942814)
- Chapter Three (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg943857#msg943857)
- Chapters Four and Five (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg944526#msg944526)
- Chapter Six (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg946652#msg946652)
- Chapter Seven (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg947341#msg947341)
- Chapters Eight and Nine (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg947889#msg947889)
- Chapter Ten (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg948130#msg948130)
- Chapters Eleven and Twelve (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg948197#msg948197)
- Chapter Thirteen (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg948588#msg948588)
- Chapter Fourteen (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg949394#msg949394)
- Chapter Fifteen (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg950505#msg950505)
- Chapter Sixteen (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg951404#msg951404)
- Chapter Seventeen and Eighteen (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg959339#msg959339)
-  (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg960236#msg960236)Chapter Nineteen Part I  Part II (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg961941#msg961941) Part III (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg964259#msg964259)  Part IV (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg967520#msg967520)
- Chapter Twenty TEASER (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg969332#msg969332)
- Chapter Twenty Part I (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg977093#msg977093) Part II (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg1003605#msg1003605)  Part III (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg1015662#msg1015662)
- Chapter Twenty-One Part I (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg1022456#msg1022456) Part II (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg1026045#msg1026045)  Part III (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg1030416#msg1030416)
- Chapter Twenty-Two Part I (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg1033659#msg1033659) Part II (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg1044374#msg1044374)  Part III (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg1069520#msg1069520)
- Chapter Twenty-Three Part I (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg1102408#msg1102408) Part II (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg1144584#msg1144584)  Part Three (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=30535.msg1274319#msg1274319)



Hey guys, nice to meet you  :kneelbow: So... I am an amatuer fanific writer and I just recently became a fan of AKB48. Umm...an idea came to me while I was reading AAAice's Mafia Princesses. If you haven't read it yet, I suggest that you read it!  :twothumbs ^^ Anyway, I know that there might be (actually 'are' is the proper word for 'might') similarities with AAAice's story and mine but I'll try to make sure that I don't copy AAAice's story ^^ Umm... so here goes ( I know, I'm awkward when introducing)...

Prologue

The sky above was full of tumultuous, dark and ragged clouds. Lightning and thunder mixed with the beautiful, yet sad weather. The lightning‘s flash, as well as, the thunder’s roar merged with the sounds of firing and rattling guns. Cries of agony followed each fire filled the whole mansion. Another family war had started.
A war between the Beautiful Family and Rappapa Family. Seriously, the Beautiful Family? What kind of family name was that?

“It’s so lame.” A girl laughed to herself as she shot her enemies through their heads with an AK Draco Carbine.

She stopped, not wanting to waste anymore of her precious gun’s bullets to such lowlifes. She scoffed as she walked to the middle of the room filled with dead and pathetic bodies. She stepped on a lifeless body and pointed the end of her gun to the head. BANG! She shot the head and stepped on the body several times, checking to make sure that the body was lifeless, which was, of course, lifeless.

“Don’t pretend you’re dead when you’re not. You can’t escape me even when you do.” She told the lifeless body before walking out of the room.

She turned her head to the empty hallway and heard gun fires at the lower level.

“Why the hell did you ruin my best dress?! Didn’t you know how cute that was?!” a familiar voice thundered.

She smiled. Uh oh. Seems like the fashion queen has been knocked into her irritated mode. Poor fools. They don’t even know what mess they’ve got into. Matsui Jurina looked at the dead bodies before she closed the door behind her and started walking down the stairs to where the fashion queen was shooting the enemies in a swift and weird way. Well, she was walking like she was modeling on a catwalk or something as she was shooting the poor fools. And that was weird, considering that they were in a fight now. But considering that it was the fashion queen, it might not actually be weird.

“Tch. Your death can’t even compare to the amusement of wearing that dress.” Itano Tomomi scoffed as she lowered her gun.

“You can always buy a new one, Tomochin.” Jurina told her as she walked to the irritated fashion queen.

“I didn’t even manage to wear it!” Tomochin growled.

“Come on, let’s spend our anger by killing some flies.” Jurina told her, making the queen smile.

To Be Continued...

Sorry for any mistakes I made. Hope that you can help me to improve my story  :hee:. Please do suggest anything that might add some spice to this story. Oh and... Can you please help me by telling some stuff about the members? Like their fav colour and food and etc. I'm still new to them  :sweat: hehehe Byee~  :byebye:
Title: Re: Mafia: The Akiba Family
Post by: kahem on September 07, 2011, 07:35:08 PM
Interesting, continue ;)
Title: Re: Mafia: The Akiba Family
Post by: Flean on September 07, 2011, 11:23:21 PM
yeay!!!! more mafia fics!!!  :cow: :cow: :cow:  i wanna read the next update!!!  XD 

maybe you can change the members characteristics a bit to make it more interesting...  :nervous
Title: Re: Mafia: The Akiba Family
Post by: karomuwi on September 08, 2011, 01:15:56 PM
Quote from: Flean on September 07, 2011, 11:23:21 PM
yeay!!!! more mafia fics!!!  :cow: :cow: :cow:  i wanna read the next update!!!  XD 

maybe you can change the members characteristics a bit to make it more interesting...  :nervous

Yeah ^^ I'll try to do that ^^ Please do tell me some of your opinions so that I can reach your expectations ^^ Thank you for reading
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family
Post by: AAAice on September 09, 2011, 03:19:20 AM
It's here!!! Muwi Muwi is here and her Mafia Fic!!!  :shakeit: Waa, seeing Tomochin in this fic give me guilt. -.- I've always wanted to use AK Carbine for a weapon on my fic but I keep forgetting. :]] So Mafia gun.

Welcome to the family Karonmuwi.
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family
Post by: karomuwi on September 09, 2011, 02:10:07 PM
Quote from: AAAice on September 09, 2011, 03:19:20 AM
It's here!!! Muwi Muwi is here and her Mafia Fic!!!  :shakeit: Waa, seeing Tomochin in this fic give me guilt. -.- I've always wanted to use AK Carbine for a weapon on my fic but I keep forgetting. :]] So Mafia gun.

Welcome to the family Karonmuwi.

Ah~ Arigatou~ Hehe, please do suggest more. Oh and I love it that you posted a new chapter!!! Yeah~!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family (Chapter 1)
Post by: karomuwi on September 09, 2011, 06:27:27 PM
Hey guys, here's the first chapter. Hope you like it. Sorry if it's a bit... boring. Anyways, here goes...

Chapter 1


They were walking to the ballroom (seriously, they have one?) when they passed their leisure room and found the leader of the group playing darts, using some of the enemies she tied to the wall as targets. Their leader, who was known as the worst dart player,seems to be able to shoot well at the human targets than being able to target the real dart board.

“Oops.” Sayaka smiled sheepishly when she accidentally threw one of her darts at one of the man’s eyes.

“Is that considered as the center of the board?” she asked the man who started screaming in pain.

The man didn’t answer and continued screaming (seriously, I don’t even think he can answer, considering the pain he’s feeling), irritating her. She took out her Tisas ZIGANA M and shot the screaming man right in the face, ending the screams at once. She placed her gun on the table and started aiming at another terrified target.

“Seriously, the Beautiful Family has such ugly faces that I want to fix it.” She sighed and shot the dart.

The dart hit the man’s leg, making Sayaka sigh in frustration. Why can't she control where the dart would hit?! It was so frustrating that the dart would always fly and hit somewhere where she didn't even aimed at!

“One more time.” She said to herself and took another aim at the face.

Right before they could even know where Sayaka managed to shoot her dart, Tomochin and Jurina closed the door and started walking to the ballroom, hearing a few screams from the leisure room as they walked. When they opened the door, they saw the rest of the Family dancing to some tunes as they shot the remaining enemies.

“Now this is starting to bore me.” One of the girls, carrying a sketch book and shooting her Czech Scorpion, sighed.

She had been playing with the fools for at least half an hour and boredom was starting to make everything seem dull. She even managed to draw a face on her sketch book using the blood of those she killed. Seriously, how could the Beautiful Family attack them without even bothering to entertain them a lot before dying at the hands of the Queens?

“Let’s finish this. I’m tired.” The eldest out of the four told them, motioning one of the girls to switch the player off.

A girl, wearing black glasses as she read, switched the player off. She put down her book and stared as the three mercilessly shot the remaining men. When all of the enemies were shot, she continued reading and sighed. Why did the stupid Beautiful Family have to attack them and die like bunch of flies? Did the Beautiful Family actually think that they were getting weak since they have been starting to live in peace this past few years?

“Such a lousy family. They can't even match up to our expectations.” She sighed as she turned a page.

Her statement made the others nod in agreement. It was true. They've always thought that the Beautiful Family could at least make their adrenaline run fast. On the good side, at least the Beautiful Family gave them some entertainment, even though it bored them in the end.

“You didn’t even let us play.” Jurina pouted as she stared at the bloody room.

“Well, you probably had your fun anyway.” The girl with the sketch book replied as she took out her pencil and started drawing the scene in front of her.

“Well, I didn’t.” the fashion queen growled and started kicking the dead bodies.

“Let me guess, they ruined a dress?” the eldest one asked.

“Damn right they did, Mariko. They ruined the dress she bought yesterday.” Jurina nodded as Tomochin took the AK Draco Carbine from Jurina’s hands and started shooting the dead bodies.

“Oh no, not that white dress?!” Mariko cried in horror.

Jurina nodded. Mariko patted Tomochin’s shoulder and started talking about how the she understands how the fashion queen felt. If Tomochin was the queen, then Mariko would have probably been the princess of fashion. Ignoring the two, Jurina stared at the Queen who was starting to space out. She went over to the Airhead Queen and nudged her.

“Haruna, you’re spacing out again.” Jurina told her, bringing her back from her spacing out.

“Oh! Gomen~” Haruna smiled sheepishly, embarrassed that she spaced out, even just after a fight.

Jurina sighed. Well, the Airhead Queen would always be the Airhead Queen, no matter what situation it would be.

“Minna, get ready.” Sayaka suddenly appeared from the door and into the room, surprising everyone.

Everyone gathered to the middle of the room, except for one person.

“Atsuko, stop reading and come here.” Their leader told the girl in black glasses, who was busily reading her book.

Atsuko sighed and closed her book as she walked to where everyone was. Everyone looked at their leader, wondering what they should be getting ready for.

“Can’t we clean the house up first?” Tomochin asked her.

“Yeah, it reeks of pathetic blood.” Jurina told her as she smelled the room.

“We don’t have to. We’ll be moving into another house.” Sayaka told them.

Everyone cheered and hi-fived each other. A new house means new decorations! Atsuko took off her glasses as she smiled. She couldn't wait to decorate her room with all kinds of stuff.

“What else?” Mariko asked, sensing that there was something more from the look on their leader’s face.

“We’ll be living in a huge mansion.” Sayaka told her, but by how she said it made Mariko feel as if Sayaka wanted to add the word 'but' at the end.

“But…” Sayaka slowly started saying.

Mariko snapped her fingers. Yep, she was right. There was something. Everyone started staring at their leader, waiting for her to continue what she was going to say.

“I feel like it’s something bad, Mayuyu.” Jurina whispered to the girl carrying the sketch book.

“Me too.” Mayuyu whispered back.

“What is it?” Tomochin asked as she tapped her foot, getting irritated by how the leader was making them all in suspense.

Sayaka sighed and took a deep breath.

“We have to live with the Royal Family.” She said, making everyone’s eyes widen, and even making Atsuko drop her glasses in shock.

To Be Continued…

Please do suggest whatever you think that can improve this.
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 1
Post by: blughise on September 10, 2011, 12:49:17 AM
Hey nice start...though it's short....

Wanna know more about them :)
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 1
Post by: kahem on September 10, 2011, 01:05:24 AM
Oh Royal family? Takamina as the king? Xd
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 1
Post by: immortal_K on September 10, 2011, 02:02:46 AM
Woot more mafia stories keeke  :lol:

Ohhh Royal family keke this will be interesting,

Please update soon,  :twothumbs
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 1
Post by: karomuwi on September 10, 2011, 07:53:18 AM
@Kahem: Yeah, something like that ^^

Hey guys, here's the second chapter. Hope you like it  :D It might be a bit boring though :thumbdown:  so... Sorry  :kneelbow:

Chapter 2

“We have to live with the Royal Family.” She said, making everyone’s eyes widen, and even making Atsuko drop her glasses in shock.

“THE ROYAL FAMILY?!” Everyone cried as they stared at their leader with wide and shocked eyes.

“Y-You’re kidding, right? Right?!” Acchan exclaimed as she shook their leader who kept quiet.

“O-Oi! Haruna! Stop spacing out! We’re in a situation here!” Mayuyu told the Airhead Queen who was starting to space out due to the shock.

“Sayaka, we can’t live with them.” Mariko told her as she tried calming herself.

“We have no choice guys. It’s Kiyoto-sama’s orders.” Sayaka told all of them.

“That stupid man!” Tomochin growled and kicked the poor dead bodies on the ground.

“Guys, come on. We knew sooner or later that we would have to live with them.” Sayaka tried to reason as Jurina started kicking the dead bodies as well.

“We are already part of the Akiba Family anyway. So why not try to get along with the Royal Family?” Sayaka suggested to the rest, making the two stop kicking.

So, are you confused and now wondering why the Rappapa and Royal Family have to live with each other? And especially wondering who the Akiba Family is?

Well, let me take away your confusions. First of all, the main reason why these girls are strongly against living with the Royal Family is due to the past between these two families. The Royal and Rappapa Family have known each other for a very long time, and eventually became rivals.Even though they’ve known each other, never have they once been close. In fact, the only thing these two families have been close to is killing each other. They even once fought about which family was the rightful heir to the wealth of Akimoto Yasushi the First’s.

The issue, until now even after several generations, hasn’t been resolved yet because both the Rappapa and Royal Family were descendants of the First. Ever since the arguments about the wealth, the two have been after each other, well, the Rappapa Family has always been the one going after the other to be more exact. The Royal Family, who is so damn filthy rich, doesn’t even seem to care about the First’s wealth.

So, why can’t they give the wealth to the Rappapa Family? Actually, who WOULD give one’s wealth to another? If it’s rightfully yours, then of course it has to belong to you, which means that why should you just give it to someone else, right? So this was basically the case between the two families. Some of the other reasons were the pride and such of the two Families.

After years of trying to assassinate each other (more likely the Rappapa Family has always been the one trying to assassinate the other), the known great-grandson of the First, Akimoto Yasushi the Fourth, thought of an idea to stop the two families’ constant arguments. The idea? Form a new family consisting of both families. The new family? The Akiba Family. (So there you have it. Is it much clearer now?)

“Whatever. Even if we are now family with those guys, I would NEVER. EVER. LIVE, WITH, THEM.” Jurina said to their leader in a firm voice.

“Jurina, how can you say that? You can’t even be sure that-“ Sayaka started to say but was interrupted by Jurina.

“They were the ones who killed my parents?” Jurina asked, finishing Sayaka’s sentence for her.

Sayaka sighed as she felt the younger girl's anger.

“Just because it wasn’t proved that they didn’t kill them, doesn’t mean that they didn’t do it!” Jurina said with deep hatred.

Everyone looked down. Several years have passed since her parents’ death. They felt sadness for her as she couldn’t even manage to remember her parents’ faces, since she was just 10 when they were killed. She grew up hearing some rumors that it was the Royal Family who killed her parents.
Her hatred for that family instantly grew as she began to believe those rumors. The Royal Family was the only possible culprit. So why can’t anyone prove that they killed her parents?!

She clenched her fists and felt her anger rising. Even the forming of the Akiba Family won’t just make all the years of hatred for that blasted family dissipate. She was waiting for the time she could face the people who killed her parents and make them suffer, but the forming of the new family was preventing her from doing so, since members can’t kill a fellow member. Blasted that damn Fourth. He probably knew about her plan for revenge, thus making that rule and the punishment as death. She scoffed. Whatever, she would just have to wait for the right time to kill that family without becoming a suspect.

“Jurina, we’ll find the real culprit. I promise you that.” Mariko told her as she hugged her.

Jurina calmed down a bit. Seeing what hugging did to the younger girl, everyone decided to join in the hug, even Haruna, who managed to stop spacing out. (What? Even those people in the Mafia have feelings, you know. They’re not just cold-hearted people, especially these girls.) They stayed like that for a while until  Jurina decided to break the group hug. She stared at her Family. Her parents may not be there with her, but at least she has her loving Family.

To Be Continued…

So yeah. I kind of managed to make this chapter work. I also tried to break the long paragraphs here so that you guys won't feel bored, though I don't think that will work  :depressed: Anyway, took me quite some time to figure out a reason why Jurina has so much hatred for the Royal Family :dozing: Anyway, thank you for reading. Byee~!  :byebye:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 2
Post by: Flean on September 10, 2011, 08:20:05 AM
i missed to comment on the first chapter..LOL...  :lol:

the start are quite nice...  :twothumbs  I'm looking forward for your next chapter...

two rival families living together, this gotta be interesting...  XD  me so like royal family btw... LOL... :cow: :cow:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 2
Post by: blughise on September 10, 2011, 07:18:50 PM
So they are actually called the Rappappa family? and The Royal family are were their other respective pairs....
such complicated family :grin:

update soon
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 2
Post by: aoi_sora on September 12, 2011, 07:39:43 AM
nice story!!!!

Kiyoto-sama?????
where's Sata-sama????  :rofl: ahahahahaha!

feel bad for Jurina, well don't you worry Jurina-chan, Princess Rena is in the Royal Family!
as well as... Princess Yuki, Princess Tomo~mi, Princess Yuko, Princess Miichan, Prince Sae and King Takamina!!!  :doh:

 :prayers:
MaYuki! please!  :mon whine:


Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 2
Post by: karomuwi on September 12, 2011, 06:10:41 PM
@aoi_sora: Hehe, well, he's in the Royal Family ^^ And yeah. I hope that Jurina would also lose some hate for the Royal Family because of Rena.

Here's the 3rd Chapter.  :err: This chapter doesn't really have any excitement to it, just some stuff to make sure the story is well informative and such, so you guys would probably be bored with it  :bored:  :depressed: I promise to make the next chapter exciting  As for this, please bear with me  :fainted:

Chapter 3


Jurina calmed down a bit. Seeing what hugging did to the younger girl, everyone decided to join in the hug, even Haruna, who managed to stop spacing out. (What? Even those people in the Mafia have feelings, you know. They’re not just cold-hearted people, especially these girls.) They stayed like that for a while until Jurina decided to break the group hug. She stared at her Family. Her parents may not be there with her, but at least she has her loving Family.

“What in the world happened here?” the door of the whole mansion suddenly opened as a girl in her uniform walked in.

She looked at the bodies on the floor and the broken furniture, and then stared at the girls in the middle of the room. Her right eyebrow rose when she noticed Jurina’s eyes a bit watery.

“Juri, were you crying?” she asked.

“I-I wasn’t!” the watery-eyed girl cried as she looked away and wiped her eyes with the end of her sleeve.

“Anyway, what happened? I just left for a day for a school trip and I get back home with the whole mansion in a mess and dead bodies lying around.” She asked as she kicked the body lightly, making sure it was dead.

“The Beautiful Family decided to attack us.” Atsuko told her as she opened her book to resume her reading.

“The Beautiful Family? There’s a family with a name like that?” she asked and was answered by several nods.

“Seriously?” she asked, still not believing them.

“That’s such a lame name!” she laughed, dropping her bag and holding her stomach while saying the name.

“Stop laughing, Anna. Just because they had such a lame name, it doesn’t mean that you can just mock them.” Sayaka told her, making her stop laughing.

“Anyway, pack your bags, guys. We’re going to the mansion tonight.” Sayaka told them and left the room, heading to her room while talking to someone on the phone.

“Wait, what for?” Anna asked them.

“We’re leaving in a new mansion.” Mayuyu told her as she admired at her sketch made of blood.

“Cool!” Anna cheered but Mariko put her right hand on her shoulder and sighed as Jurina told her the news.

And we’ll be living with the Royal Family.” Jurina sighed depressingly.

“YOU’RE KIDDING!!!” Anna cried.

Meanwhile, at the same time in an office of the Royal Corporation CEO’s room, a girl had just ended a phone call and sighed.

“Guess that it can’t be helped. We were bound to meet each other sooner or later.” She sighed as she fixed her desk.

She pressed a button on a speaker and spoke.

“Will everyone from the Akimoto family come to my office right away, please? There is an emergency meeting that has to be conducted.” She announced, using
the name ‘Akimoto’ instead of the real name ‘Royal’.

She leaned back against her chair and sighed. Using the fake family name was a pain since all of them were really from the Royal Family, but if she used the real family name, things would get chaotic. She sighed again. She shouldn’t really think about that, since there was something else she had to think about.

“Living with the Rappapa Family, huh?” she murmured to herself before realizing that she sighed once again.

“Will it work out, I wonder?” she sighed depressingly as she laid her head on the desk.

Suddenly, the door opened and an ikemen-looking girl bursted in, making her immediately sit up straight. She can’t let anyone see her depressed when she should be the one always happy in front of everyone, since everyone looks up to her.

“What is it, crown prince?” the energetic girl asked, slipping on her words.

“Shh!” she hissed and motioned the energetic girl to close the door.

“Where are the others?” she asked as she leaned against the chair.

“They were just behind me. I guess that I ran to fast.” The girl in front of her smiled sheepishly.

She shook her head. Just how can this girl be energetic?

Her sigh was followed by the opening of the door, revealing three out-of-breath girls. They closed the door and wiped their sweats on their foreheads as they stared with disbelief at the girl who arrived in front of them with no signs of tiredness from running.

“Good, you’re all here.” She smiled and stood up from her chair.

“Why are we having an emergency anyway?” the girl, who was straight away going for the snacks on the desk, asked.

“Yeah, what is it Takamina, chiyuu?” Tomo~mi, in a pink dress, asked.

“Yeah, I was working on a new design with Tomo~mi.” Yuko, who was holding some lingerie designs, sighed.

“Where is Rena and Yukirin? They should know that they can’t be excused for this one, since it’s an emergency meeting. As for Kumi, I know that she’s in a school trip, so she’s excused.” Takamina asked, wondering where the two were.

“They’re fetching her right now, so they should be back soon with Kuumin.” Miichan told her as she ate a second cake from Takamina’s tray.

“Good, because we have an issue to work on. Actually, a problem.” Takamina told them as she sat on her desk with her arms crossed.

“What? The sales are going down or something?” Yuko asked.

“No. Much more important than that.” She said as she stared at her Family members, who were not really paying much attention to her even though she was talking.

“Oi! Pay attention!” Takamina told them, getting irritated.

“Come on, Takamidget! Relax!” Miichan told her.

“This concerns the Family. The Akiba Family.” Takamina told them, making all of them immediately stop what they were just doing and pay attention to their leader.

Their leader never discussed with them about the Akiba Family and it seems like there was no Akiba Family after all. It was like some kind of treaty or something. But now that Takamina was holding a meeting about the Akiba Family, it must be something important.

“What is it?” Sae asked, in a serious way.

Takamina sighed before looking at them and saying, “We’re going to move to another place.”

“And?” Miichan asked as she placed the finished plate down.

“We’ll be living with the Rappapa Family-“everyone’s eyes started to widen in shock.

“-and we WILL get along with them.” Takamina told them, stressing the word ‘will’, making everyone groan.

“Do we have to get along with them? I mean, I agree and am fine with leaving with them.” Yuko started saying.

“But getting along? Isn’t that… A bit too much?” Yuko asked as she imagined herself living the Rappapa Family.

“Chiyuu heard a lot about them. They sounded rough and mean.” Tomo~mi told her in a scared voice.

“Guys, come on. Sure, they might have bad manners, horrible attitudes, smelly bodies and more. But they might be nice.” Sae said with a disgusted look on her face.

“Sae, they’re girls, not guys. Plus, they’re not as bad as the rumors say they are.” Takamina assured them.

“How can you say that? Have you met them?” Miichan asked her as she thought about how her food was going to be eaten by the other Family.

“Yes, I’ve actually met their leader, but not the members. She was actually well-mannered, kind, and she smells nice. We can definitely get along with them, even though her eyes were kind of scary.” Takamina told them.

She shuddered at the last sentence as she remembers how terrified she was when she stared into the leader’s eyes. She shook her head and looked at her terrified members.

“Just try to get along with them. That’s all, you can go back now.” she told them as she sat down onto her chair.

Miichan followed the three to the door as she took another slice of cake from the tray. The four of them were about to leave the room when Takamina said “Wait.

They looked back at her.

“Pack your bags. We’ll be moving in tonight. Actually, you can go home now and pack. We have to get there before them and prepare everything for their arrival.” Everyone’s jaws dropped and stared at her as she get back to doing her work.

“Well? Get going.” Takamina told them as she shooed them away.


To Be Continued...

Told you right? This chapter was boring. Anyway, i'll really try to make the next one exciting and add maybe some love.... Maybe. Let's see. Oh, and add any suggestions if you guys want. Byee~ :byebye:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 3 (warning:will bore you.You've been warned!)
Post by: kahem on September 12, 2011, 06:33:02 PM
Yuko and Chiyuu were testing lingerie? ^^
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 3 (warning:will bore you.You've been warned!)
Post by: blueangel65 on September 12, 2011, 07:45:36 PM
Well this is my 1st time to read this, or shouLd I say wiLL read it,
 'coz I saw Takamina's name, and I'm AtsuMina Pairing Fans so maybe Acchan wiLL be in here too..
heHe! So I wiLL read it now, and by the way your FanFics is not Boring you know, IT'S NOT! Just continue, OK? and Thanks!   :)
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 3 (warning:will bore you.You've been warned!)
Post by: blughise on September 12, 2011, 09:15:44 PM
Nice...yes kinda boring but that's alright....It happens XD
update soon.
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 3 (warning:will bore you.You've been warned!)
Post by: immortal_K on September 13, 2011, 07:52:58 AM
I wonder what will happen when they finally move in?

Hmm seems like Jurina has a grudge against the royal family hope things will all work out.

Please update soon
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 3 (warning:will bore you.You've been warned!)
Post by: MESS on September 13, 2011, 08:54:35 PM
Quote
“We’ll be living with the Rappapa Family-“everyone’s eyes started to widen in shock.

“-and we WILL get along with them.” Takamina told them, stressing the word ‘will’, making everyone groan.
LARALARAA!! :gmon sing:  :gmon twirl:
PLEASE NEXT CHAP! :mon beam:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 4 & 5
Post by: karomuwi on September 14, 2011, 06:31:11 PM
@blueangel65: Thanks ^^ I'm still new to AKB48 and not that much of a fan of Atsumina, but I'll try to make some Atsumina moments for you. Just please tell me how you want me to make some of the scenes and I'll take care of the rest ^^

So here's the 4th and 5th Chapter. I've broken my promise about making it more interesting. I'll just try with my next chapter.

Chapter 4

“Well? Get going.” Takamina told them as she shooed them away.

They sighed as they walked down by the hallway to the elevator. Yuko pressed the button and all of them waited in silence for the elevator to reach their level when Sae’s phone started to vibrate and a voice started screaming the word ‘Message’ in a cute voice. Sae took her phone from the pocket of her pants and looked back at the others after reading the message.

“It’s Yukirin. She says that she’s on her way from the parking lot with the other two.” Sae told them.

“Tell her to wait for us in the lobby.” Miichan told her as the elevator’s doors opened and the rest went in.

Sae started typing back to Yukirin and entered the elevator after realizing that the others were about to press the ‘close’ button.

At the lobby

The three of them walked into the lobby, looking for the others. They were about to sit down on one of the seats when the four came.

“Oh, you’re here. Let’s go.” Yuko told them.

The three followed them to the front of the company, confused. Where were they going? Didn’t Takamina send them a message to go to the office?

“Where are we going?” the youngest of the three asked.

“To our new house,” Yuko stopped to think.

“Or is it mansion?” she decided to shrug it off as her car arrive and the car’s caretaker handed Yuko the keys.

“We’re going to live with the Rappapa Family, aren’t we?” Yukirin asked her, as all of them got in and Yuko started the engine.

Yuko looked back at her through the mirror and sighed before she nodded. Yukirin sighed and leaned back against the seat as Yuko started driving.

On the way to their mansion, no one spoke as they started thinking and imagining what would likely happen when they live under the same roof as the Rappapa. Would the two families fight the moment they meet each other? Would they get along well? The thoughts just kept on going forever.

When they reached their mansion, they found several suitcases in the living room with a note on the table.

“Pack your things. Be thankful that I even bothered to buy you guys some new suitcases. You can thank me by… GETTING ALONG WITH THE RAPPAPA FAMILY. –Sata” was what the note said.

“Trying to appeal to us or something?” Kumi asked Rena, but she just looked at Kumi and shrugged her shoulders.

“They keep on telling us to get along with them, but what if they don’t want to?” Tomo~mi pouted.

“Well, let’s hope that they want to get along. Because it’s either we get along or not.” Rena told them as she took one of the suitcases and went up to her room.

The others did the same and went to their respective rooms. They started packing their clothes and other stuff that meant a lot to them. When they finished packing, they went back downstairs and put their suitcases into the cars.

“What about Takamina?” Kumi asked as she helped Sae try to close the car’s compartment, while the rest get in the car.

“She’ll probably follow us.” Rena told her as she pointed out to the two about the hanging bag in the trunk that was preventing the compartment to close.

The two looked at her with embarrassed smiles and the three went inside the car. Before starting the engine, Yukirin looked at them and smiled as she said, “Let’s drive towards hell.” The others nodded and all of them started laughing, trying to lessen their worries.

Chapter 5

They sighed after seeing the lights switched as they walked to the main door from the garage.

“They got here before us.” Sae gulped as she pointed out the obvious.

“Let’s go back, nee~?” Tomo~mi started to walk back towards the garage but was pulled back by Sae.

“Chiyuu doesn’t want to~! I might die!” she cried as she tried to get away from the ikemen-looking girl.

“Well, let’s die together.” Sae told her, making her stop struggling for a while as she looked at Sae with disbelieved eyes before trying to get away again.

“Good luck then, guys. I’ll prepare your funeral and graves-” Miichan told them as she hurriedly walked away from the rest.

However, she was stopped by Yuko, who linked her arms with her and kept her right beside the squirrel. Kumi, Yuki and Rena looked at the two and sighed. They understand that they would likely die, but there was no turning back now. Since they were already part of the Akiba Family.
Miichan and Tomo~mi looked at each other and nodded at each other as they offered each other peacefulness for their souls after their death. Kumi looked at them and laughed before turning the knob of the door. They slowly entered the room and were relieved that the interior designs were just how it was to their liking. They started to look around in the living room when a person appeared, terrifying everyone.

“Who are you?” the fierce-looking female asked them.

“T-The Royal Family” Sae answered when no one could reply as they stared at the menacing eyes.

She smiled at Sae’s reply, making the other’s fear slowly descend, but still some of their fear remained. Kumi sighed and mentally facepalmed herself. Weren’t
they the Royal Family? Why were they so scared? It just seemed so pathetic, Kumi thought to herself.

“Ah! You’re here.” A familiar person walked into the living room and smiled at them.

“Consigliere Meetan.” All of them greeted her with a smile, glad that she came in.

Consigliere Ohori Megumi, aka Meetan, was far the most important person in the Royal Family. She has been with the Royal Family ever since they joined the Family and was the most trusted person even though she couldn’t be trusted when being alone with her, because she tends to grope others and is a kissing monster. She always represents the Boss, Sata-san, whenever he wasn’t around, which was most of the time and was like their mother.

“Good thing you guys managed to come, without anyone missing.” Meetan told them as she stared at Miichan and Tomo~mi.

“There is someone missing, you know.” Miichan told her as she put her tongue out.

“Yeah! Takamina’s not with us!” Tomo~mi joined Miichan in putting out her tongue at the Consigliere.

“Nice to meet you.” Sayaka greeted, as she smiled at the two’s immature act.

“Same with us.” They told her, smiling.

“Leave the introductions for later when the crown prince is here.” Meetan started to tell them when the ‘Crown Prince’ came in and walked towards them.

“Sayaka.” Takamina greeted with a smiled.

“Takamina.” Sayaka greeted back.

“Looks like we don’t have to wait after all.” Meetan told them.

“Well, let’s go to the other living room then.” Meetan started to lead the way.

They were led into a well-designed room, that kind of seemed a bit girly than what they wanted. The Rappapa girls were sitting on the two couches in the room and stared at them as they walked in. Jurina looked at them with a glare that could probably kill, Haruna titled her head a bit, Mariko and Tomochin were standing in a pose that had one of their hands on their hip and Mayu was looking at them from her game while Atsuko was staring at them with a book on her lap.

“These girls are the Royal Family Members. They are, from now on, a family to you, so try to get along.” Meetan told the Rappapa girls.

“What? I thought they were more intimidating?” Jurina asked Meetan as she pointed at the Royal girls.

“Looks can fool the eyes of the beholder.” Meetan told her, making Jurina scoff at her statement.

Meetan ignored her and started introducing the members of each family.

“Akimoto Sayaka, the leader of the Rappapa girls. Her specialty is her great fighting skills. Her job in the society is being a manager of Haruna and Mariko.” Sayaka nodded at them.

“Takahashi Minami, the leader of the Royal girls. She is referred to as the Crown Prince or the 1st Prince but the girls call her as Takamina. Her specialty is using swords and other martial arts weapons. She is the President of the whole Royal Corporation.” Takamina lowered her head and looked back at them to let them know that it was her.

“Maeda Atsuko, known as the Lady of the Rappapa girls. Her specialty is able to make use of her gentle and lady-like actions to fool others. She’s great at using different types of guns. And she is the Head librarian at Majisuka University and Girls High Academy.” Kumi, Miichan and Rena looked at each other, shocked.

They also go to the same school, yet how can they not notice the Head Librarian?

“Miyazawa Sae, the 2nd Prince in the family. Her specialty is able to dress up as a guy and not be noticed or better known as cross-dressing. She is also quite good at using guns. She is the CEO of the Hotels and Liquor Companies that the Royal Corporation holds.”

“Yagami Kumi, the 3rd Prince in the family. Her specialty is her fast movements and she is a fast learner. She is a 2nd year high school student in Majisuka Girls High.” Jurina and Anna stared at her.

“She was my partner during the school trip.” Anna thought to herself as she stared at Kumi.

“Ishida Anna, the 2nd youngest in the family. Her specialty is being able to use her enemies’ strengths against themselves and is great at shooting. And like Kumi, she is a 2nd year high school student in Majisuka Girls High.” Anna smiled at them, especially at her trip partner.

“Kasai Tomo~mi, the 5th Princess in the family. She is a 3rd year university student at Majisuka University. Her specialty…” Meetan looked at her and tried to think of something.

“Does she have one?” Tomochin asked as she scoffed.

“I do!” Tomo~mi glared at her.

Meetan snapped her fingers and told them, “She doesn’t really use her specialty, but once she uses it, it’s kind of terrifying.”

Tomo~mi put out her tongue at Tomochin and looked at her with the look that says “I told you so!”

“Itano Tomomi, also known as Tomochin. She is the Fashion Queen in the family and her specialty is able to kill enemies at a fast rate. Her job is a designer and she will work in the Royal Corporation.” The Fashion Queen flipped her hair and looked back at them.

“She has the same name as me!” Tomo~mi gasped as she pointed at Tomochin, who rolled her eyes.

“Minegishi Minami or Miichan, the 3rd Princess in the family. She is a 3rd year university student of Majisuka University. Her specialty is using guns and she makes them sometimes. She is CEO of the Royal Corporation’s Cuisine and Restaurants.”

“Shinoda Mariko, the 2nd Fashionista in the family or the Fashion Princess. Her specialty is her great fighting skills and shooting. She is a model and will work as a model for the Royal Corporation.”

“I hate immature people, so try to mature yourselves up.” Mariko warned them, as she looked directly at Miichan.

“Oshima Yuko. The Crown Princess or the 1st Princess in the family. Her specialty is able to surprise enemies with her strategies. She is a designer and the CEO of the Royal Corporation’s fashion companies.” Meetan smiled at her.

“I’m going to work for her?” Tomochin asked as she examined Yuko’s clothes.

“Lingerie designer, and CEO of the Lingerie fashion companies.” Takamina specified, making Tomochin raise her eyebrow at the word ‘lingerie’.

“I work with her and I’m her model.” Tomo~mi smiled as she said it proudly.

“Next, Kojima Haruna. The Airhead Queen in the family. Her specialty is being a know-it-all when it comes to fighting, which helps a lot. She is also a model and she will become a model for the Royal Corporation.” Haruna flipped her hair as Meetan explained.

“Nyan Nyan.” Yuko murmured when she saw the cat-like ears of Haruna.

“Watanabe Mayu or Mayuyu, the otaku princess in the family. Her specialty is being able to do everything perfectly, even if it’s her first time in whatever she does, most of the time, earning her the name CG or Cyborg Girl. She is a 2nd year high school student in Majisuka Girls High.” Mayuyu sighed.

“Kashiwagi Yuki or Yukirin, the 2nd Princess in the family. She is the vice-president of the whole Royal Corporation. Her specialty is—“Meetan started to say but was interrupted by Yuki.

“—none. I can’t kill anymore.” Yukirin said in a flat voice.

“Then you’re useless.” Mayuyu told her, earning some glares from some of the Royal girls.

Yukirin didn’t say anything and looked away. Rena patted her back and smiled at her. Yukirin smiled back and squeezed Rena’s hand.

“Matsui Jurina, the youngest and most rebellious one in the family. Her specialty is being able to adapt to things. She is a fast learner. And she is a 2nd year high school student in Majisuka Girls High.”

“Matsui Rena, the 4th Princess in the family. She is the doctor in Majisuka University and Girls High Academy. Her specialty—“

“—is useless now.” Rena interrupted.

“Rena.” The Royal girls looked at her, wondering what made her say that.

“Another useless person then.” Jurina scoffed.

“I’m going now. I don’t want to stay in a presence where there are useless people.” Jurina said and left.

“Don’t mind her. She’s like that most of the time.” Sayaka assured them as they others started following Jurina.

To Be Continued...

So? What do you think about the characters? I mean, I added some jobs that they do and I really like Yuko's job for her. I mean, a lingerie designer?! And Haruna as one of the models since she's going to be a model of Royal Corporation?! I can already imagine their scene... kekeke  :lol: Anyway, please do suggest anything. I don't really know much about them, so it would be very helpful if you guys suggest stuff and tell me about them. Thanks! Byee~  :byebye:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 4 and 5
Post by: Flean on September 14, 2011, 06:56:16 PM
yeay!!! Update!!!  :cow: :cow:  they finally moving in to live together... :twothumbs :twothumbs

i like the characters and their jobs specification..  XD  LOL Yuko... lingerie designer~~

takamina = Crown prince??  :w00t: yeay!!!

please write more AtsuMina... :grin: please..please..
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 4 and 5
Post by: kahem on September 14, 2011, 08:03:23 PM
Chiyuu as model for lingerie ^^
I wonder what are the abilities of Yukirin and Rena
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 4 and 5
Post by: blughise on September 14, 2011, 08:51:40 PM
Finally meet, not what I would expect but nice... yukirin and Rena said they can't kill or uses when they are actually the deadliest people in the family.
Better watch out for this two...hehehe

update soon
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 4 and 5
Post by: ShibuyaDokiDoki on September 15, 2011, 02:40:52 AM
im curious as to what Rena and Yuki's specialties are~!!! LOL~

I cant wait for more! please update soon!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 6
Post by: karomuwi on September 20, 2011, 04:56:10 PM
@ShibuyaDokiDoki: Thanks for reading this. I really love your stories by the way! :inlove:

@blughise: Yeah, the meeting was really lame and boring :nervous sorry for that.

@kahem: Tomo~mi as a model for Yuko just makes me laugh about what I imagine Yuko making her wear.  :lol:

@Flean: Thank you ^^ I'll try to write a good scene about those two.

Here's the next chapter... ( warning, might bore you)  :depressed:

Chapter 6

“You guys think you can get along with them?” Meetan asked the eight depressed girls sitting on the couches.

After the Rappapa girls left the room, the eight girls instantly became depressed, or more like, seven of them became depressed. It seemed that Takamina had no problems with the Rappapa girls, unlike the other seven.

“Did you not see how they treated us? Especially the youngest one? She has no respect!” Miichan asked her back as she recalled how Jurina left the room after calling Rena ‘useless’.

“They called Yukirin and Rena useless, Chiyuu~” Tomo~mi pouted as she patted the two girls’ back, feeling sorry for them.

“It’s true, anyway.” Rena smiled at them.

Everyone sighed and looked at Yuki, who was beside her, looking back at them with a weak smile. These two… How can these two stay calm after being called ‘useless’?

“If I was the one they called useless, I would’ve punched the daylights out of them.” Sae told the two, who in return, started chuckling.

Sae might be saying that, but they knew that Sae would never do that. In fact, she could never hurt anyone without a reason to. Both of them started to feel a little better, making everyone smile gladly.

“Why did you have to say that anyway?” Takamina asked both of them, as she placed both of her hands on her hips.

“Yeah, just because that happened, it doesn’t mean that you’re not going to kill or fight anymore.” Yuko told both of them, referring to the past the two held deeply in their hearts.

“Right?” Yuko looked at them, with hopes that they’d say ‘No’.

The two didn’t answer and silence filled the air. Everyone took the two girls’ silence as a ‘Yes’ and sighed.

“Well, that won’t matter if nothing bad happens. Right now, you guys need to get along with those girls since they’ll be with you until you die.” Meetan told the girls.

“Are there any other options? Options like us not getting along with them even though we’re living together?” Miichan asked hopefully, but to her dismay, Meetan shook her head.

“And talking about getting along with them, you guys have been appointed by the Fourth to be the Guardians.” Meetan told them as she looked at a page from her notebook, making sure that what she just said was correct.

“Guardians?” Everyone looked at her, wondering what she meant by that.

“Are we going to guard them like bodyguards, Chiyuu~?” Tomo~mi asked.

“It better not be. I might be the one to kill them, not an enemy.” Tomo~mi said as she stopped referring to herself as a third person and talked in a terrifying voice.

“Calm down, Tomo~mi.” Kumi told her as she patted the girl’s head, bringing back the ‘normal’ Tomo~mi.

“Each of you will be partnered with one of the Rappapa girls and you’ll be in charge of them. Meaning, if they get into trouble, YOU are in trouble.” Meetan
explained, hoping that she made it clear to them that they couldn’t kill the girls.

As much as she hated seeing the Rappapa girls, girls from the same Family her parents used to fight against, insulting the girls from HER Family, she can’t do anything to make the two Families fight. After all, she was the Consigliere, the Adviser of Akiba Family that includes both Families. She had to make sure that nothing would create a division between the two. Though, it already seems like there’s a division even though it hasn’t been a day.

“I don’t believe this.” Sae shook her head and laughed.

THEY would get into trouble when the others get into trouble? That just doesn’t seem right. Sae sighed irritably. Curse the Fourth. He was making them into guardians? He just loves making the Royal girls take all the burden of getting the whole Family together.

“So, let’s get on with who you’ll be taking care of, shall we?” Meetan smiled as the girls looked at her with pained expressions.

“Takamina, you’ll be in charge of Acchan.” Takamina looked at Meetan with a puzzled look.

“Who?” she asked, wondering who Acchan was.

“Atsuko. Acchan is her nickname.” Takamina nodded her head and took note of the nickname.

“Lucky she got the Lady.” Miichan murmured.

Atsuko, or Acchan, seemed different from the others and it seemed like she was easy to get along with.

“Sae’s in charge of Sayaka.” Sae’s eyes widened and sighed depressingly as she remembered the girl’s fierce eyes.

Miichan threw a mirror to her and told Sae with a smirk, “You’re gonna need this.”

“Haha, that’s funny.” Sae told her sarcastically as she caught the mirror.

“What? It worked for Medusa in mythology, it can probably work with her as well.” Miichan told her.

“But I’m thankful though. It doesn’t seem like she’s the trouble type.” Sae smiled with relief.

“Kumi’s in charge of Anna.” Kumi smiled and posed with a victorious sign at the others.

“We got along during the field trip, so we might get along!” The others started to envy her.

“Miichan’s in charge of Mariko.”Meetan’s announcement made Miichan groan and Sae to laugh at the girl who began to cry out ‘why?!’

“Who’s in charge of who? I think it’s the other way around, Meetan.” Takamina laughed, earning a glare from Miichan.

“Guess you better mature up, eh?” Sae teased the girl who turned to glare at her.

“Yukirin’s in charge of Mayuyu.” Yukirin sighed as she remembered how that Cyborg Girl called her ‘useless’.

“Don’t worry. Let her see who’s in charge.” Yuko told her, making her feel a bit better.

“Chiyuu’s in charge of Tomochin.” Tomo~mi started whining and began shaking Meetan crazily.

“Chiyuu doesn’t want Tomochin!” Tomo~mi kept on whining while Meetan sighed and continued, ignoring the girl.

“Yuko’s in charge for Haruna.” Yuko’s eyes widened and she began to open and close her hands as she imagined the girl’s assets, receiving some sighs from the others and Meetan to facepalm herself.

“Let’s just hope her pervertedness won’t ruin the relationship.” Meetan thought to herself as she stared at Yuko, who had a perverted look on her face.

“Maybe it will.” Takamina told her, reading her mind.

“And finally, Rena’s in charge of Jurina.” Meetan looked at the raven-haired girl.

She started feeling sorry for Rena. The girl was just called ‘useless’ by someone who was younger than her for more than 3 years and she had to be in charge of that girl. The others started to ask Rena whether she wanted to trade ‘partners’, but she just told them that it was fine.

“You know, if you ever want to kill her, ask me for any gun you’d like to use. I’d lend you any gun.” Miichan smiled at her and patted her back.

“Thanks. But I’d rather that we get along.” Rena told her, smiling.

“What about you, Yukirin? Do you want to borrow any of my guns?” Miichan turned to the other girl, as she handed her favourite gun.

“I’d go with Rena about getting along with them.” Yukirin smiled and pushed the gun away from her, feeling uncomfortable.

Everyone sighed at the two. At least there were some who wanted to get along with the Rappapa girls, Takamina thought.

Meanwhile, while Meetan was telling the Royal girls who they were in charge of, the Rappapa girls were in a dark room, facing a huge screen, watching the girls’ reactions.

“I don’t want to be taken care of by those girls.” Jurina growled as Sayaka made her sit down on one of the chairs.

“Takamina, you’ll be in charge of Acchan.” They all saw Takamina look at Meetan with a puzzled look.

“Who?” she asked, with an expression that made them laugh.

“Atsuko. Acchan is her nickname.” Takamina nodded her head.

“Looks like the midget’s in charge of you.” Mariko nudged Acchan, making her stop reading her book and stare at Takamina on the screen.

“Lucky she got the Lady.” They all heard Miichan murmur.

Miichan’s voice was small but they could still hear a bit of it.

“Sae’s in charge of Sayaka.” They saw Sae’s eyes widen.

Miichan threw a mirror to her and told her with a smirk, “You’re gonna need this.”

“Haha, that’s funny.” Sae told her sarcastically as she caught the mirror.

“What? It worked for Medusa in mythology, it can probably work with her as well.” Miichan told her.

Sayaka sighed as she turned to the others and asked, “Am I like Medusa?”

The others nodded their heads, making Sayaka fall into depression. She wanted to get along with the others, but it seems like she was already scaring them.

She was about to continue feeling depressed when Sae’s next sentence made her happy.

“But I’m thankful though. And it doesn’t seem like she’s the trouble type.” Sae smiled with relief.

“Kumi’s in charge of Anna.” They saw how Kumi smiled and posed with a victorious sign at the others.

“We got along during the field trip, so we might get along!” They looked at Anna, who smiled at them.

“She was my partner during the trip.” Anna told them.

“Miichan’s in charge of Mariko.”Meetan’s announcement made Miichan groan and Sae to laugh at the girl who began to cry out ‘why?!’

Mariko scowled. She had to get that girl?! She’s even shorter than her! How can that girl even take charge when she seems so immature?!

“Who’s in charge of whom? I think it’s the other way around, Meetan.” Takamina laughed, earning a glare from Miichan.

“Guess you better mature up, eh?” Sae teased the girl who turned to glare at her.

“Yukirin’s in charge of Mayuyu.” Yukirin sighed.

“Don’t worry. Let her see who’s in charge.” Yuko told her.

“That girl’s in charge of me. Guess that I might have some fun.” Mayuyu smirked, earning some wondering looks from the others.

“Chiyuu’s in charge of Tomochin.” Tomo~mi started whining and began shaking Meetan crazily.

“Chiyuu doesn’t want Tomochin!” Tomo~mi kept on whining while Meetan sighed.

“That chiyuu-chiyuu girl acts like a child! How can someone like that be in charge of me?!” Tomochin asked Sayaka, pointing at the screen.

“You’re not the only one unhappy.” Mariko grumbled as she stared at Miichan.

“Yuko’s in charge for Haruna.” Yuko’s eyes widened and she began to open and close her hands, receiving some sighs from the others and Meetan to facepalm herself.

“What is she doing?” Haruna asked herself as she saw Yuko smiling with a, is that a perverted expression? Haruna frowned, wondering what that lingerie girl was thinking and imagining.

“Maybe it will.” Takamina told Meetan.

“What does she meant by that?” Acchan asked.

“And finally, Rena’s in charge of Jurina.” Everyone stared at Rena on the screen, who just smiled at the girls in the room.

Sayaka started feeling sorry for Rena. The girl was just called ‘useless’ and treated coldly by Jurina, who was younger than her for more than 3 years. And she had to be in charge of Jurina. The others started to ask Rena whether she wanted to trade ‘partners’, but she just told them that it was fine. Everyone stared at Jurina, who had that look like she wanted to make Rena suffer for being in charge of her.

“You know, if you ever want to kill her, ask me for any gun you’d like to use. I’d lend you any gun.” Miichan smiled at Rena as she patted the girl’s back.

Jurina scoffed. Like that Rena girl can ever have the guts to kill her. She looked so weak and pale, she looks like she’d even die if she’s ever near a gun.

“Thanks. But I’d rather that we get along.” Rena told her, smiling.

“Heard that, Jurina? You better not be hard on her.” Sayaka told her.

“What about you, Yukirin? Do you want to borrow any of my guns?” Miichan turned to the other girl, as she handed her a gun.

Mayuyu raised her eyebrow and watched to see whether that Yukirin girl would want to kill her.

“I’d go with Rena about getting along with them.” Yukirin smiled and pushed the gun away from her, looking uncomfortable with the gun near her.

“Hmm, she’s refusing? Those two are so weird.” Mayuyu thought as she stared intently at Yukirin.

Jurina watched her ‘sister’ watch the girl on screen and soon found herself looking at Rena. She watched as Rena smiled at the others who began to whine about their partners.


To Be Continued

Thank you for those who has kept on reading this story, I really am thankful. As much as I want to make the story exciting, I just can't seem to write it since all of the exciting ideas disappear when I face the computer... :sweatdrop: :sweatdrop: :sweatdrop: Sorry. Anyway, here's the next chapter. I hope that you guys continue to read this. And PLEASE DO SUGGEST ANYTHING ABOUT THE COUPLES!!!  :pleeease: I don't know what kind of scene :panic: :fainted: :err: (for now) to write about the couples (especially SaeYaka) :byebye: Byee~
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 6 (9/20)
Post by: Flean on September 20, 2011, 05:27:08 PM
gah!!! why the rappapa girl got to watch the royal girls while Meetan was telling who they were in charge of~~  XD

i cant wait for my otp... LOL...  :cow:  and i kinda interested to know about the wmatsui and mayuki couples too...  :inlove:

owh.. for saeyaka, you should watch some old videos@shows...  :nervous  there are so many saeyaka moments... :yep:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 6 (9/20)
Post by: Kiri-el on September 20, 2011, 05:46:47 PM
I am also interested in the WMatsui and MaYuki.

Quote
Yuko told both of them, referring to the past the two held deeply in their hearts.
What happened????
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 6 (9/20)
Post by: kahem on September 20, 2011, 08:16:10 PM
I can't wait for the next update!!!!
Lol Takamina can read in Meetan's mind
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 6 (9/20)
Post by: blughise on September 20, 2011, 09:10:07 PM
this is getting interesting.....
Why does the rappappa girl get to watch the  royal family's meeting in secret?
Anyways I'm quite looking forward to see what'll happen to WMatsui and Mayuki
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 6 (9/20)
Post by: ShibuyaDokiDoki on September 21, 2011, 05:10:53 AM
I'm still really curious about Rena and Yuki... WOOT~ MaYuki and WMatsui~!!!♥

Ah~ I'm glad you like my stories! ^^ I really like this one! Please continue!

Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 6 (9/20)
Post by: haruhi16 on September 21, 2011, 05:28:28 AM
it's getting interesting! update soon!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 6 (9/20)
Post by: aoi_sora on September 21, 2011, 01:08:06 PM
favorite pairings!!!!  :twothumbs

Rena and Yuki  :cry: i know they hiding something...
like Black and Gekikara! ahahahahaha!

tomo~mi is so funny  :rofl:

update soon!!!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 6 (9/20)
Post by: RenaChii on September 21, 2011, 02:18:10 PM
I'm so curious about Yuki and Rena past~  XD

I LOVE the stories~!!  :wub:

Please update soon~  :bow:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 7 (9/22)
Post by: karomuwi on September 22, 2011, 07:36:11 AM
@RenaChii: Thank you ^^ After reading your comment, I had more energy to do another chapter, :mon study: even if this chapter isn't really great.  :mon wind: Sorry about that.  :mon hanky:
@aoi_sora: I want to make this two pair shine the most, since they are my fav  :mon beam: but I'll try to make the others shine as well

@haruhi16: okay, i'll try to update as much as i can.  :hee:

@ShibuyaDokiDoki: hooray for these two pairs!!! :mon thumb: Umm... can you please make more stories about them? I just LOVE your stories! :mon thumb:

@blughise:I hope the next chapter answer your question. If not, then, they got to watch them so that they'll know what the Royal Family think of them and etc.

@kahem:Yes... Takamina can read minds (most of the time) hahaha

@Kiri-el:  :mon speechless: Hmm... I'll reveal that in the future ^^

@Flean:Thanks ^^ It's just that, Sayaka is a bit...too serious, and I don't want to change her personality, that's why it's kinda hard. But I'll try to make SaeYaka interesting.

Anyway, here goes...

Chapter 7

“Did they watch it?” she asked Sayaka after she closed the door behind her and sat on the bed.

Sayaka nodded at her and looked at her in amazement.

“How did you know that those two would actually refuse to kill Mayuyu and Jurina, even after how they were treated?” Sayaka asked her.

Meetan smiled at her as she said, “They’re my girls and I’ve been with them ever since they’ve joined the Family. Of course I know what they would probably say.”

“Impressive.” Sayaka said as she sat down on her chair while Meetan just said, “Of course, I am.”

“Now, tell me. How did the girls react after hearing the conversation?” Meetan asked her.

Sayaka looked at her and sighed.

“Acchan was being Acchan, reading her book with that same face she always have. Are you sure that making Takamina in charge of her will make her have more expressions?” Sayaka asked her.

“Probably. I can already sense that there’s something Acchan is hiding.” Meetan told her.

“And what is that?” Sayaka asked, wondering what Acchan could be hiding.

“The inability to control herself.” Sayaka raised her eyebrow at Meetan’s statement.

“Inability?” Meetan nodded.

“That girl looks so lady-like and such, but I get the feeling that she’s wild.” Meetan told her.

“Especially in the bed.” Meetan smirked to herself.

Sayaka just looked at her with puzzled eyes and wondering what Meetan meant by ‘inability to control herself’. Control in what? The girl was basically well-mannered and disciplined.

“How about Mariko?” Meetan asked, wondering how the tall girl reacted.

“She was pissed off that she’s stuck with Miichan. She hates immature people and thinks that Miichan is very immature. Don’t you think Miichan will suffer?” Sayaka asked, already worried what Mariko would do to the girl.

“That’s just it. Mariko’s too serious and mature while Miichan is too care-free and immature all the time. It would be good if those two learn something from each other.” Meetan told her, making Sayaka impressed.

“That’s… Actually a good idea.” Meetan gave a look that says of-course-it-was-my-idea-after-all.

“How about Anna?” Sayaka smiled, remembering Anna’s smile.

“She was actually happy that she got Kumi.” Meetan smirked.

I knew it, she thought.

“How about Haruna?”

“Was she spacing out during that time?” Meetan asked.

“Kind of. And what did you think Yuko was thinking about? I’m curious why she suddenly began to smile pervertedly—” Sayaka’s eyes widened.

She heard from Meetan that Yuko was perverted and she looked at Meetan, who began nodding in head after seeing her reaction, making her think whether what she was thinking of was what Meetan was thinking of.

“Haruna would probably stop spacing out since Yuko’s in charge of her.” Meetan told her as she imagined what Yuko would do to the Airhead Queen.

“Well, she’ll learn not to space out, that’s good I guess. But what about Yuko? Will she be fine?” Sayaka asked her, getting what Meetan had in mind.

“Well, Yuko has to sacrifice getting slapped in order to get near Haruna.” Meetan shrugged as Sayaka just looked at her with disbelief in her eyes, wondering how she could just let Yuko get hurt by Haruna.

“It’s a small price to pay. And besides, I know Yuko won’t mind. She’s actually persistent.” Sayaka sighed and decided not to worry about the two.

“How about Tomochin?”

“She refuses about Tomo~mi being in charge of her. Plus, she thinks that Tomo~mi is too childish and girly. Are you sure that Tomo~mi can take charge of Tomochin? Tomochin is pretty stubborn.” Sayaka told her.

“I’m actually a bit worried about those two. But who knows? Maybe it’ll work out.” Meetan shrugged.

“After all, Chiyuu has her ways of getting what she wants.” Meetan thought.

“What about Mayuyu?”

“I saw her looking at Yukirin intently. I think Yukirin took her attention.” Sayaka told her.

“Not bad. Might work out between the two.” Meetan smiled.

“I don’t get what you mean.” Sayaka told her as she sighed, giving up what the Consigliere was thinking about.

“Anyway, what about Jurina?” Sayaka gave her a sigh in reply.

“I have a feeling that Jurina wants to make Rena suffer.” Sayaka told her.

“Well, I have a feeling that Rena will make Jurina change.” Meetan stood up and went to Sayaka’s full-body mirror.

“Change? I think that’s impossible.” Sayaka told her as she watched Meetan fixing her hair.

Jurina was probably the most rebellious one in the Family and for her to change because of Rena, was something Sayaka couldn’t imagine.

“Who knows?” Meetan shrugged as Sayaka began telling her how impossible that was.

“Where are you going?” Sayaka asked her when Meetan went to the door and opened it.

“To my room. I need my beauty sleep.” Meetan told her and closed the door, leaving Sayaka in the room.

“Well, I guess old people need to sleep early.” Sayaka said out loud.

“I heard that!” Meetan’s voice shouted from the outside.

To Be Continued...

This chapter doesn't really have anything interesting. It's like another explanation. Sigh... I'm not really good at making stories interesting, so please bear with me :mon surr: Oh and...THANK YOU TO ALL WHO BOTHERED TO READ THIS! Really thankful to you guys. Oh, and do remember that any suggestion if fine. Anyways...  :mon bye: :byebye: Byee~!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 7 (9/22)
Post by: ShibuyaDokiDoki on September 22, 2011, 07:55:41 AM
I'm making more! Don't worry! I'm actually writing one right now... LOL

WHAT IS GOING TO HAPPEN?! I WANT SOME LOVIN'~!! xD lol omg i cant wait for some action! I'm still very very curious about the two princesses.. (Yuki and Rena.)

Please hurry and update! I'm dying~!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 7 (9/22)
Post by: kahem on September 22, 2011, 08:12:47 AM
Rofl Meetan's comment for Acchan!!!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 7 (9/22)
Post by: karomuwi on September 22, 2011, 01:52:08 PM
@kahem: Really? Thanks ^^ I thought that part wasn't funny. Thanks ^^

@ShibuyaDokiDoki:YAY~!~! More stories! Can't wait to read it! Oh, and don't worry! I will make some loving between the pairs! Though, I'm not sure whether it will be good. Please give me some pointers!

Hey guys? How do you insert the links for each chapter here? I mean, I want to make things easier for you guys. Oh and, I thought of another story, while I was trying to make another chapter. Please do check it out. Though... It has no title yet.

THANK YOU FOR READING GUYS!!!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 7 (9/22)
Post by: immortal_K on September 22, 2011, 02:33:03 PM
Thanks for reading my story  :bow: hope you like it.

I just started to read this on my phone, after getting frustrated with my good old textbook  :lol:

This is getting interesting, and I'm curious about why Yuki and Rena would tell them they have no talents and accept being called useless.....

Please update soon!

Okay I'm out, need to go back to the books  :banghead:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 7 (9/22)
Post by: RenaChii on September 22, 2011, 02:41:58 PM
to short!  XD

I want more~  :D

Please update soon~  :twothumbs
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 7 (9/22)
Post by: blughise on September 23, 2011, 01:39:24 AM
Awesome!!!

MEETAN IS hilarious!!! :rofl: She totally got some keen eyes :rofl:
I really like the part where she said that behind Atsuko's lady-like appearance lies a more wild character!!!! I so love this part so much!!!!

nice update!!!! :twothumbs

update soon XD
I so can't wait how this pairings would progress
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 7 (9/22)
Post by: Vanui on September 23, 2011, 04:13:15 AM
Ooohhh, new reader here! This story is very interesting! I'm very curious as to why Rena and Yukirin are so uncomfortable with violence, considering that they're in a Mafia family....

I see my OTP being set up quite nicely (MaYuki FTW)

Keep up da good work~ :on GJ:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 7 (9/22)
Post by: haruhi16 on September 23, 2011, 07:34:21 AM
Nice update! haha i wonder who will suffer in the next chapter  XD

update soon!  :)
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 7 (9/22)
Post by: Flean on September 23, 2011, 10:59:22 AM
me want the next chapter~~~ :cow: :cow:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 8 (9/23)
Post by: karomuwi on September 23, 2011, 04:46:41 PM
@blughise: Thank you for your comment, really made my day before my contest. I'm sorry about these next chapter though... Sorry. I'll try harder next time though. ^^

@Vanui: Thank you ^^ But I'm sorry to mention that the next following chapters are boring. Sorry.

@haruhi16: Hmm~ Why don't you suggest a couple? I have some stuff planned for some but you can suggest anything.

@Flean: Here's the next one ^^ Though it's boring...

WARNING: The next following chapters you will read is boring and nothing exciting. Please read if only you can bear the boring-ness of it. Thank you- Author's note

Chapter 8

The next day

Jurina sat on her chair behind her desk with bored eyes as she placed her chin on her hand and watched the English teacher teach, in a very boring way. She sighed and looked at Anna, who was looking back at her with eyes that says ‘I wanna skip this class’

Jurina nodded at her and took out a small gun, which looked like a toy, and discreetly pointed it at their teacher’s back. Anna watched the rest of her classmates, especially Kumi, hoping that no one would see what Jurina was about to do. Everyone’s eyes were glued to the board and were continuously writing what the teacher was writing, making Anna give a go-signal at Jurina. Jurina smiled at her and Anna nodded, knowing that she had to do her part before Jurina could do hers.

“Ah! A student is trying to get over the hedge!” Anna lied as she cried out loud and pointed at the window beside her, making everyone look over to where she was pointing.

Jurina smiled and pressed the gun’s trigger. She shot the gun and a small dart hit the teacher’s leg. Jurina counted ‘1, 2, 3’ and the teacher, soon enough after being shot, collapsed to the ground. She smiled and quickly hid her gun away into her pocket as she gave Anna a thumbs-up.

The moment everyone realized that Anna was just lying, they went back to writing what was written on the board, not noticing that Jurina had immediately hid the body behind the teacher’s desk. She was standing up where their teacher was previously standing, making everyone wonder where their teacher was.

“Sensei had to go to the bathroom and excused me and Anna.” Jurina lied lamely.

Anna facepalmed herself and sighed. Can’t Jurina make a better excuse than that? She looked back at Jurina and stood up as Jurina stood up and walked to the door. Jurina walked out of the class, while Anna followed her. Everyone returned to writing what was written on the board, not caring about the two, except for one person.

She smiled and chuckled to herself.

“Skipping classes, huh?” Kumi thought as she looked at the door where the two previously walked out from.

She looked back at her notebook and sighed as she twirled her pencil with her fingers as she stared at what she has been doing for an hour. It was a page of scribbles and words like ‘boring’ and such. She sighed and blew at her bangs. She stared at Anna’s sit, which was two sits away from hers, and contemplated. Should she follow those two? Following those two would certainly make her day less boring. But following those two might also lead her into trouble. She sighed.

Wait! Her eyes suddenly widened. She has never been in trouble before! She could use the two as an excuse to say that she was trying to bring them back to class! Yes! That would be a great idea! She smiled and stood up. She walked to the door and took a glance at her teacher, curled up and unconscious under the table, before walking out.

Kumi’s POV

I walked around, hoping that they didn’t leave the school’s grounds. But to my dismay, I couldn’t find them anywhere.

I sighed as I returned to the garden, returning to where I have passed through for the nth time. I pouted. Just when I thought that I could finally have some fun after pretending to be such a good student. Being a good student made me popular and helped me be on good terms with everyone, even the teachers, but pretending to be one was tiring. Especially when everyone expects me to be the perfect student, even though my grades aren’t that great.

I sighed again. Well, since I’m out here skipping classes, I might as well take a nap or something. I’d rather be caught than be in class.

I walked to one of the bushes and looked around me, making sure that no one was around. When I was sure, I spreaded the bushes into half and crawled into it. There in front of me, I found an opening and crawled into a dark tunnel of bushes.

A bright light welcomed me as I reached the end of the tunnel. Standing up, I brushed away the leaves on my hair and clothes before walking to the tree by the brook. I smiled. This place hasn’t changed. Well, it changed a bit, since there were more flowers than the last time I came here. I sat down by the tree and closed my eyes as I leaned my back against the tree.

“Well, if it isn’t Kumi-chan!” A familiar voice cried out, preventing me from falling asleep.

“Isn’t that Ms. Good Student?” another familiar voice asked the first’s.

I opened my eyes and saw the two people I have been searching for.

Chapter 9

They stared at each other and Kumi smiled.

“I’d never thought that someone like you would be skipping classes.” Anna told her with a smile.

“I’m not good all the time, you know.” Kumi replied.

“Well, that aside. You just proved that our English teacher is boring, since even YOU skip his class.” Jurina told her.

"Well... He is a bit boring." Kumi admitted, making the two laugh.

"So, how did you escape from his hellish class?" Anna asked, as she sat down beside Kumi.

"I... Didn't do anything actually." Kumi answered.

"Since Jurina already did something." Kumi smiled, looking thankful at Jurina.

"Y-You saw that?" Anna asked her.

Kumi nodded and sighed.

"Your speed is really fast, Jurina! I barely even managed to blink when you made your way to him and hid him under his own desk." Kumi laughed as she recalled what Jurina did.

Jurina looked at her with disbelief. She was wondering how Kumi managed to see what she did without even seeing Kumi watch her. She looked around and made sure that no one was looking before she hid the body under the desk.

"Remember what Meetan said about my specialty?" Kumi asked.

The two nodded. They remembered what Meetan said about her.

"Her specialty is her fast movements and she is a fast learner." was what Meetan said.

"Well, I can also see through fast movements." Kumi told them with a smiled.

"You're not bad, Kumi. You might not be useless like that girl Rena." Jurina told her as she patted Kumi's shoulder.

Kumi's smile faded and now Jurina found herself staring at Kumi's angered eyes.

"Don't you call my sister useless!" Kumi growled, surpirsing the two.

Jurina was taken aback, as well as Anna. Rena...was Kumi's sister? But they had different names! How could that be possible?

Kumi's eyes widened as she realized what she had done. She quickly looked away and said "S-Sorry, I didn't mean to get angry at you guys."

Anna looked at Jurina and patted Kumi's shoulder as she said "It's fine."

Hey.. Kumi-chan. I have a question. How is Rena your sister?" Anna asked, knowing that Jurina wouldn't ask her.

"She's my sister. That's just it. I just took our father's surname while she took our mother's." Kumi answered.

Jurina looked at Kumi, wondering why the two did that. Why choose different surnames Is that something related to why Rena said that she was useless? Jurina shook her head. What was she thinking? Why would she care about that? That wasn't her problem! She scowled adn started walking away from the two, walking to the tunnel where Kumi went through in.

"Jurina, where are you going?" Anna asked as she and Kumi stood up, following her.

"I'm going home. I don't want to go back to classes." Jurina told them as she entered the tunnel, making the two to look at each other.

A few seconds later, they decided to follow her and went through the tunnel.

To Be Continued...

Well... That's all for these two chaoters. Nothing really exciting. Sorry guys :mon sweat: I just came back from a tiring contest  :mon whimper: and I felt a bit tired to do this.  :mon whimper: I wanted to post these chapters next week since I'll probably be busy.. but seeing your comments made me want to post something. Sorry! :mon pray2: :mon pray2: :mon pray2: Please don't kill me for doing such boring chapters :mon curtain: I'll try harder! But anyway.. Thank you for reading this story, even though it was boring. Please do suggest. Anything would be helpful. :byebye: Byee~
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 8 and 9 (9/23)
Post by: Flean on September 23, 2011, 05:08:41 PM
Quote from: karomuwi on September 23, 2011, 04:46:41 PM
WARNING: The next following chapters you will read is boring and nothing exciting. Please read if only you can bear the boring-ness of it. Thank you
LOL...  :lol:  why did you keep saying that your chapters are boring... XD  definitely not boring!!  :smhid

I wanna know more about Rena~~ :banghead:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 8 and 9 (9/23)
Post by: kahem on September 23, 2011, 06:20:14 PM
Now I'm curious about Rena and Kumi lol
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 8 and 9 (9/23)
Post by: ShibuyaDokiDoki on September 24, 2011, 03:51:18 AM
Kumi and Rena are sisters?? :0

Please continueee!!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 8 and 9 (9/23)
Post by: Vanui on September 24, 2011, 04:41:03 AM
I didn't think that was boring at all! Have some more confidence in your work! It's very good!

I can't wait for the next update~ :on GJ:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 8 and 9 (9/23)
Post by: haruhi16 on September 24, 2011, 04:41:40 AM
Okay, i'll suggest KOjiYuu, i want some drama between the two. It's always been a comedy and perverted scenes,(well i like some perverted ad comedy scenes from them though but still  i want change!) Make Haruna suffer :twisted: i know i'm a sadist  :P . haha
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 8 and 9 (9/23)
Post by: RenaChii on September 24, 2011, 08:41:49 AM
Kumi & Rena is a sisters?!  :O

It's make me more curious~!!

Please update soon~  XD
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 8 and 9 (9/23)
Post by: karomuwi on September 24, 2011, 09:38:58 AM
@kahem: Thank you being curious  :mon angel:

@ShibuyaDokiDoki: Yes, they are.  :mon dance:

@Vanui: Thank you  :mon waterworks: Your words really made me happy  :farofflook: Thank you :kneelbow:

@haruhi16: Hmm~ That is quite a bit hard...  :mon oshitwc: but! I'll try!  :mon beam: If you want suffering for those two, please continue reading my other story. You see, I'm a sadist too  :mon lol: :mon misch: :glasses: and I plan to make that story full of suffering  :mon evillaff:  :mon evillaff: And yes, I agree with you that the scenes between those two are always the same, that's why I want change as well!

@RenaChii: Yes, they are! And I plan on making both of them have another sister! Guess who!  :mon dunno:

Here's the next chapter and thank you for making me feel a bit more confident in writing  :kneelbow:

Chapter 10

The moment they arrived home, they followed Jurina to her room. Kumi, who has never been to any of the other rooms in the mansion, was given the ‘privilege’ to go into Jurina’s room, since she found Kumi interesting and not like the other girls from the Royal Family. She was actually hesitant to allow Kumi enter her room when she remembered her hatred for Kumi’s Family, but the thought disappeared when she also remembered that Kumi might not be like the others.

Kumi and Anna sat down on Jurina’s bed and Anna saw Jurina’s things neatly fixed. She looked at Jurina questionably when Jurina arrived with some snacks and drinks.

“Jurina, your bed is neat.” Anna pointed out.

“So?” Jurina asked as she took some chips from the bowl and ate it.

“Everything is placed neatly. Your books, your clothes…” Anna listed everything she saw.

“What do you mean, Anna?” Kumi asked her, wondering why Anna sounded shocked.

“I’ve been in Jurina’s room last night, and her room was messy. Horribly in a mess.” Anna told her, making Jurina glare at her.

“Hey!” Kumi chuckled when Anna gave Jurina the It’s-true-anyway look.

“I bet something made you do it. Because you never clean-up.” Anna told her as Jurina tried to tickle her.

The scene that was happening right in front of Kumi shocked her. She’d never thought that the rebellious child in the Family would actually be, well, friendly. The two girls in front of her were giggling and Kumi would never have thought that one of these two called her sister ‘useless’.

“Not something, someone.” Jurina told them when she gave on trying to tickle Anna.

“Someone?” Kumi and Anna asked at the same time.

Jurina pointed to another bed beside her own and the two immediately understand who. Kumi’s sister, in other words, Rena.

“Rena-chan?” Anna asked, bewildered that the girl, whom Jurina called useless, actually made her clean up the whole room.

Jurina nodded and sighed, remembering how Rena made her clean-up her room as she told the two what happened that night.

Flashback

Jurina and Rena entered their shared room and Rena saw the mess that Jurina had made, even though Jurina just arrived that day. She looked around and saw piles of books on the ground, Jurina’s clothes piled in her wardrobe and the bed in a mess. She looked at Jurina, who started playing her DS.

She sighed and started cleaning the room up. She fixed Jurina’s clothes and placed them properly, while she fixed Jurina’s books and put them according to their sizes. She sighed after seeing the whole room in a better condition than before and went to the bathroom to take a shower.

Jurina looked around her and was in awe at how clean the room was. She went to her wardrobe and removed her clothes, throwing them onto the ground as she changed her clothes into pajamas. She went out to get some snacks and drinks.

When she came back, Rena was still in the shower. She looked at her clothes, which was lying on the ground, as if screaming for her to pick them up. The clothes were making the whole room look untidy and she started feeling guilty. She shook her head. No. If Rena wanted a clean room, she has to clean it herself. She ignored the clothes and went to her bed after switching the TV on and began eating her snacks, letting some pieces fall onto her bed and even throwing some onto Rena’s bed.

Rena’s POV

I walked out from the bathroom, feeling fresh from the shower I just took. When I turned to look at the TV, I saw some of your clothes on the ground. I sighed. Didn’t you see me cleaning up the mess you made?

I looked at you, but you were busy eating your chips and watching TV to probably notice the mess you just made. I sighed and walked to the clothes, picking it up and holding it with my soiled clothes, when I saw some crumbs on my bed. Are those from your chips? I frowned and looked at you, but you seemed to be ignoring my stare. Again, I sighed as I walked to my bed to get the crumbs of my bed.

However, as I tried to get some of the crumbs from my bed, some of your chips were falling onto the ground. I stared at you. Are you messing everything up on purpose?

You smirked.

Yep. You are. The scene you’re currently is a sad scene, so the reason for your smirk can’t be the scene on the TV.

I kept on staring at you, hoping that you would feel my stare and make you look back at me. Finally, after a few minutes of staring hard at you, you looked back at me with a face that was trying to be innocent.

Jurina’s POV

I looked at you, hoping that I looked innocent. I could feel your stare at me for the past few minutes and I kept on pretending to watch the screen. A smirk started to form but I kept on holding it back. I guess you saw that because you had an irritated look on your face when I looked back at you.

“Jurina-san, can you please try not to get your chips on the ground?” you asked me nicely, though there was a hint of annoyance.

I shrugged and turned to the TV, ignoring you. On the corner of my eyes, I saw you stare at me with disbelief.

“Jurina-san, please look at me and listen. I’m talking to you.” You told me but I kept on ignoring you.

I heard you sigh and I smirked in my head. Gave up that fast? You must really be easy to push around.

“Hey!” I cried when the TV suddenly went black.

I turned to you and glared. You had the remote on your hand and you were looking at me.

“Tsk. What?” I asked as I crossed my arms.

You continued to stare at me and I stared back at you. I slowly found myself mesmerized with your eyes. There was something there. There was something that was making me entranced with your eyes.

“I just cleaned the room…” you started saying, but the next words sounded blurry as I stared.

I was too busy looking at your eyes to hear whatever you were saying. Everyone in my Family had eyes like yours, but your eyes had something more than theirs. Your eyes looked… deadlier.

“Jurina-san! Can you please just listen to me and not just stare at me?” you asked, breaking me form the entrance.

“W-What?” I stuttered.

“Will you please learn how to clean your mess?” you asked.

“No.” I stubbornly replied.

Oops. Wrong answer. The hairs on my skin started to rise and somehow, I could feel something coming out of you. I slowly felt myself getting smaller as I looked at your eyes. Your eyes before were already intimidating, but when I looked again… I felt that I was going to die.

“Will you?” you asked again in a terrifying voice.

This time, I knew what to answer.

“Y-Yes.” I squeaked.

What the?! Why did I sound so weak?!

You smiled at me and went to bring the clothes to the laundry room. I watched you as you closed the door. I sighed with relief and shivered.

“That was terrifying.” I wiped the seat away from my forehead and quickly stood up to clean up the mess I made.

Because I, for sure, don’t ever want to stare into those eyes again.

To Be Continued…

Thank you for reading this. Please suggest anything and thank you for suggesting haruhi16! :byebye:  :mon bye: Byee~!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 10 (9/24)
Post by: Flean on September 24, 2011, 10:24:42 AM
I'll edit the comment when I open my laptop later..  XD

edit :

I like Rena dark side.. LOL.. XD

can you make a complicated love story between Acchan and Takamina... and make takamina the one with the dark side.. muahaha... :twisted:

please update soon...  :thumbsup
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 10 (9/24)
Post by: Kiri-el on September 24, 2011, 10:56:37 AM
Be self-confidence, you very good writing and interesting characters.  :)
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 10 (9/24)
Post by: ShibuyaDokiDoki on September 24, 2011, 11:27:57 AM
LOL be confident in yoru writing! It's awesome and I love it! I always look forward to seeing your work!

Ohhhhh Jurina is feeling Rena's deadly side~!!!!

Please do continueee~!! I can't wait! *squeals*
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 10 (9/24)
Post by: twilites948 on September 24, 2011, 12:06:57 PM
New reader here!!!!
Don't keep saying that your stories are boring because it's really interesting from me
I think you're such a good writer
Really like jurina's personality here <3
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 10 (9/24)
Post by: blughise on September 24, 2011, 02:00:19 PM
LOL
Jurina!!! Don't mess with Rena aka Gekikara :P
I want Atsumina next please XD

update soon
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 10 (9/24)
Post by: RenaChii on September 24, 2011, 02:22:18 PM
One more sister?! hm~ I can't guess who is it~?  :?

Rena is the only one who can control Jurina?! Cool~  :twothumbs

Please update soon~  :bow:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 10 (9/24)
Post by: haruhi16 on September 24, 2011, 02:41:49 PM
You're a sadist too? high five! lol  XD

yeah their stories are always the same, i want change!  :banghead:

Well, i love your story so i'm sure i'll keep checking your fic everyday! promise!   :hand:

I can't wait for those couples who will suffer in the next chapters! hehe  XD
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 11 and 12 (9/24)[update again]
Post by: karomuwi on September 24, 2011, 03:16:55 PM
@Flean: Yeah, me too  :mon determined: And of course! But, in what way do you want me to make Takamina have a dark side? I'm not really familiar with her, so I'm not sure  :mon sweat:

@Kiri-el: Thank you  :kneelbow:

@ShibuyaDokiDoki: Thank you. Hearing that from you really means a lot!  :mon waterworks:  :mon waterworks: Since you write grea stories! And I really love your new story! More Mayuki please!

@twilites948: But... I think my writing sucks. I mean, I think that I'm a bit too fast or I'm making it boring  :mon POd:  :on cloudeye: :mon POd: And thank you. oh and, welcome to the site ^^

@blughise: Okay... but can you please tell me how you want it to be? I mean... I'm not really familiar with that pairing.

@RenaChii: Yep, lots of twist I plan for this story.  :mon evillaff: And yup! Rena can control Jurina! Yay~!

@haruhi16: Hehe! Hi-five! Yep! Thank you  :kneelbow: And yes! I'll try to make them all suffer! Mwuhahahaha~!

Hey guys, here's the 11th and 12th Chapters ^^ Thank you for reading and leaving great comments ^^ Well... Here goes~

Chapter 11

Anna looked at her, shocked. The rebellious girl, Matsui Jurina, was scared of someone she called useless?! Anna continued looking at her, with her jaw opened wide from the shock. Kumi saw this and closed Anna for her. She looked at Jurina.

“Onee-chan actually got mad at her. And it has only been a day.” Kumi thought to herself as Anna asked Jurina what Rena looked like.

“She looked like she wanted to kill me.” Jurina told her.

“Onee-chan doesn’t like killing anyone.” Kumi told her, trying to defend her sister.

“Well, I just know that I’m not going to do that anymore.” Jurina stated, making Kumi smile.

“But that doesn’t mean that I won’t fight with her!” Jurina added, making Kumi pout.

“Ow, come on! Look what you did!” Anna scolded Jurina as she patted the back of Kumi, who was pretending to cry.

“Sheesh! Fine! I won’t fight with her! Happy?” Jurina sighed.

Kumi nodded and smiled.

“You’re just lucky that I found you interesting.” Jurina told her as she pinched Kumi’s cheeks.

“See, Jurina? You can get along with someone from the Royal Family.” Anna quickly realized her mistake and clasped her hands on her mouth.

Jurina slowly moved away from Kumi and Anna looked at her apologetically.

Silence filled the air and Anna felt like shooting herself for ruining the moment. Kumi looked at Jurina, who looked away from the two.

“Nee, Jurina. Why do you hate my Family?” Kumi finally asked, breaking the silence.

“They killed my parents.” Jurina answered softly, trying not to use ‘your’ in the sentence.

Kumi’s eyes widened. No! Jurina couldn’t be one of them! Right? That was not possible! Her sisters couldn’t possibly have killed Jurina’s parents accidentally, right?!

Anna saw Kumi’s shocked face and nudged Jurina. Jurina turned and saw Kumi look at her. She looked shocked and Jurina started wondering whether what she was assuming was true.

“T-That can’t be possible.” Kumi told her.

“What do you mean?” Jurina asked.

“When did your parents die?” Kumi asked her.

“When I was 10 years old.” Jurina replied, wondering why Kumi asked.

Kumi sighed. Nope. Her sisters didn’t kill Jurina’s parents then. Her sisters killed those people two years ago. They couldn’t have been the ones who killed Jurina’s parents. But then, a thought came to her mind and her eyes widened again. If her sisters weren’t the one who killed Jurina’s parents, could it be her parents?

“Jurina’s parents died four years ago.” Anna told Kumi.

“If that was the case, then my Family didn’t kill your parents.” Kumi told them, sighing gladly.

“What do you mean?” Jurina asked.

Jurina stared at Kumi. How could she say that her Family didn’t kill her parents? There was no other Family who could be listed as suspects.

“My parents died six years ago in a plane crash, with the other previous Royal Family members.” Kumi told her.

Anna stared at Jurina, who became pale from Kumi’s words.

“Then, the Royal Family couldn’t be the killers.” Anna stated.

Jurina looked away from the two. She couldn’t face their faces. Not when she accused Kumi’s Family of killing her parents. And not when she told Anna that she was going to kill the ones who were related to her parents’ killers.

Silence filled the air and Jurina stood up. She walked in front of Kumi and bowed lowly.

“S-Sorry. I-I didn’t mean to accuse your Family.” Jurina apologized.

Tears started to form at her eyes. Kumi and Anna could see that Jurina’s tears were falling onto the ground. Kumi stood up and enveloped Jurina into a hug. She hugged her tight and soon, she felt Jurina hug her back.

“I’m just glad that my Family wasn’t the one who killed your parents.” Kumi admitted to her.

Anna smiled. Now for sure, the two Families would get along with each other. She was about to join the hug when the door suddenly opened and someone furiously came in.

“Kumi!” she thundered, making Kumi terrified and make her hide behind Anna and Jurina.

Chapter 12

“Kumi!” she thundered, making Kumi terrified and make her hide behind Anna and Jurina.

"Y-Yuki neechan." Kumi said, petrified.

Yukirin glared at her. Anna and Jurina thought that they saw a black aura radiating from Yukirin and somehow felt terrified with Kumi.

"Come here." Yukirin ordered in a frightening voice.

Kumi stayed behind the two.

"I don't want to." Kumi squeaked.

"Now." Yukirin ordered.

The other two looked at her, telling her to go. Kumi looked back at them and hesistantly walked slowly towards her sister.

"Y-Yuki neechan." Kumi said as Yukirin stared at her before grabbing her hand and forcefully making her follow her.

The other two looked at each other and decided to follow the two. In the hallway before they followed the two down the stairs to the living room, Anna turned to Jurina and asked.

"Yukirin is Kumi's sister?" Jurina shrugged.

"I'm confused as well. I thought that Kumi was an only child before she said that Rena was her sister." Jurina told her.

The two decided to ask Kumi later, if she remained alive.

At the living room

Everyone gathered at the living room. Takamina and the other Royal girls started wondering why Yukirin bursted through the doors of the mansion earlier while the other Rappapa girls started complaining why they had to come along.

"What happened, Yukirin?" Yuko asked as she stood beside Haruna, who was playing her DS.

"Kumi." Yukirin pointed at Kumi, who lowered her head.

"What's happening?" Sae asked Miichan, who was eating a cake.

"Be quick. I still have to do my homework." Mayuyu told her guardian.

"I-I'm sorry." Kumi apologized.

"Do you know how worried Rena and I was?!" Yukirin roared.

Kumi winced. She didn't mean to make anyone worried.

"Did you know that I almost fainted while driving on the way here when I heard from Rena what you did?!" Yukirin asked Kumi angrily.

She started pacing back and forth. She was fuming mad and everyone started wondering what Kumi did.

"And Rena! She was in tears on the phone! Did you know how much you made the two of us worried?!" Kumi felt some tears falling from her eyes.

"Y-Yukirin, come on. Ease up on--" Sae tried telling Yukirin but was immediately glared at by Yukirin.

"Stay out of this, Sae!" Yukirin snapped, shutting Sae up.

Takamina walked between Yukirin and Kumi. She looked at Yukirin.

"Yukirin, I understand that you're mad, but whatever Kumi did, I'm sure that she's feeling sorry for it." Takamina told her, looking at Kumi.

Kumi sobbed and nodded, not looking up. Mayuyu watched her guardian scream out in frustration and wondered where the girl she thought was quiet went to.

"What did Kumi do anyway?" Mayuyu asked, wondering why Yukirin seemed to be so concerned with whatever Kumi did.

"She skipped school!" Yukirin answered angrily.

Everyone looked at her. Yuko sighed, glad that it wasn't something as horrible.

"That's all?" Tomochin asked in disbelief.

"Yukirin, I know that skipping school is bad, but aren't you being a bit too harsh on Kumi-chan, Chiyuu~?" Tomo~mi asked as she intertwined her arms around Tomochin, who only pushed her away, making her pout.

"But that was very immature and stupid of her to skip classes." Mariko said.

"Mariko, she's just a teenager, she can't be as mature as you." Miichan told her.

"She's 17 years old." Mariko told Miichan, getting irritated that Miichan was talking back to her.

"I don't care about her grades. I care about her safety!" Yukirin pointed at Kumi.

"What if she was kidnapped? What if she got hurt and it became fatal?" Yukirin started listing and telling everyone about the 'what-ifs'

"I can protect myself. And I only skipped this time." Kumi told her.

"But you weren't in school! Your teacher was even found unconscious under his desk!" Yukirin told her.

Anna and Jurina looked at each other.

"U-Um... That was actually our doing." Anna told her.

"You two." Sayaka looked at Anna and Jurina, angrily.

"How many times do I have to tell you to stop shooting your teachers?" Sayaka sighed, as the two looked at her with shame on their faces.

"Okay. How about this? Kumi won't do it anymore. Same for Anna and Jurina. Is that better?" Yuko told them.

Everyone nodded and Yukirin sighed as she nodded. She turned to Kumi, who stopped sobbing.

"You talk to Rena when she arrives here. She's probably pissed off." Yukirin told her.

Kumi nodded her head obediently and at that very moment, the door opened, revealing a tired-looking Rena. Rena walked to where Kumi was and looked at her while panting.

"Y-You... Have no idea... how much I've run because of you." Rena panted, as she looked at her.

"B-But thank god, you're fine." Rena told her with a smile, before blacking out.

To Be Continued...

Thank you for reading and making me feel a bit more confident Thank you *cries* :byebye:  :mon bye: Byee~!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 11 and 12 (9/24)[update again]
Post by: Flean on September 24, 2011, 03:42:49 PM
Kumi + Rena + Yuki = sisters?? I'm starting to like how the story progress...  :inlove: :inlove:

I guess you're the new fast turtle now??  :lol: :lol:   I'm totally like the fast update!!!  :twothumbs :twothumbs

about takamina dark side.. :twisted:   make it like, behind the calm and innocent personality, she's actually have a darker side that no one knows.. muahaha... :ding:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 11 and 12 (9/24)[update again]
Post by: akinyan on September 24, 2011, 03:53:56 PM
I love you brah. ; w ;
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 11 and 12 (9/24)[update again]
Post by: Kiri-el on September 24, 2011, 04:15:54 PM
More and more interesting.  :)
Yukirin scary.  :D

"How many times do I have to tell you to stop shooting your teachers?"  :on lol:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 11 and 12 (9/24)[update again]
Post by: blughise on September 24, 2011, 04:19:57 PM
You're Fast!!!!

Yukirin aka black is really scary!!! one by one, the Royal family and Rappappa family are starting to get to know more about each other

Now who's making the two family fight to each other... if none of them killed each other's parents/relatives......

about Atsumina....sure, I'll help you with it, but right now I can't think of a scenario for the two of them

you update really really fast!!!
keep up the good work and try making the chapters a bit more longer please next time...
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 11 and 12 (9/24)[update again]
Post by: blueangel65 on September 24, 2011, 06:47:10 PM
I LIKE? LOVE YOUR STORIES..  :twothumbs :heart:
haHa! And your Fast aHh, and Just like what they say to you, Be confindence to yourseLf, OK?
I know you can do it..  :twothumbs and Everyday, I aLways check your Fanfics..  :)
heHe! I like how the story fLow..  :) It's interesting! I hope next time there will be some scene for AtsuMina..
heHe! THANK YOU aLways! and GOOD JOB!  :thumbup Ganbare~!  :cow:
Title: Re: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 11 and 12 (9/24)[update again]
Post by: ShibuyaDokiDoki on September 24, 2011, 08:51:54 PM
AHHHH!!! YUKI + RENA + KUMI ARE SISTERS?!!!! Oh.... ahh... my heart.... i'm loving this too much... klshdflasdfsdf

PLEASE CONTINUE! THIS STORY~!!!! ME GUSTA!

I'm glad you liked the my story! ^^ thank you for reading it!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 11 and 12 (9/24)[update again]
Post by: RenaChii on September 25, 2011, 12:19:34 AM
Rena & Kumi as sisters~  XD NOW WITH YUKI TOO?!  :inlove:

Yuki & Rena overprotective~ or could it be that they are sisters complex?!  :lol:

Please update soon~  :cow:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 11 and 12 (9/24)[update again]
Post by: Vanui on September 25, 2011, 01:43:22 AM
Wow, you updated so fast I didn't get to read them before you posted again!

Great job. I'm digging scary Rena and black Yuki. Those two are normally so cute~

:on GJ:

Keep up da good work~
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 13 (9/25)
Post by: karomuwi on September 25, 2011, 12:40:34 PM
@Flean: Maybe? I was just in the mood and when I was typing, my hands just started to have their own mind  :mon study: Will do! Thank you for telling me to do that! ^^

@akinyan: Aww... Thank you  :mon innocent:  :nya:

@Kiri-el:  Hehe, that was actually my favourite line in that chapter. And thank you for finding it interesting ^^

@blughise: Well, the ideas just came hehehe  :hee: Well... That's for the future chapters ^^ And I'll try to make the chapters longer ^^

@blueangel65: Thank you for liking/loving my story  :kneelbow: I'll try harder on the couple Atsumina ^^

@ShibuyaDokiDoki: Thank you ^^

@RenaChii: Maybe? Not sure yet if they have sister complex...  :sweat:

@Vanui: Thank you ^^

And here's my next chapter...


Chapter 13

“Rena!” Yukirin cried as she saw Rena blacking out.

She immediately caught Rena, before her head hit the ground. Everyone watched as Yukirin took the unconscious girl on her back and tried to carry her, but failed to even take several steps

“Here, let me.” Sae offered and Yukirin nodded at her thankfully as Sae took and carried her, bridal style.

“Oneechan…” Kumi whimpered as she stared at Rena being carried by Sae.

Yukirin walked behind Sae when they were on the stairs, just in case Sae lost her footing. Just then, one of Rena’s arms was dangling and almost hit the stairs.

“Be careful!” Yukirin hissed at Sae.

“S-Sorry!” Sae immediately apologized and carried Rena much more properly.

Everyone followed them, except Kumi. She was too shocked to even move. Anna noticed her paralyzed to the ground and walked back to her.

“Come on, Kuumin. Your sister needs you.” Anna told her as she pushed Kumi.

In Jurina’s and Rena’s room, Sae laid Rena on her bed while Yukirin took out some of her clothes from Rena’s wardrobe. Takamina helped Acchan take some water for Yukirin to help wipe the sweat of Rena. Kumi and Anna arrived in the room and stared while Yukirin quietly wiped Rena.

“She’s not used to running, is she?” Acchan asked Yukirin as she looked at Rena from her book.

Yukirin nodded and held Rena’s hand with her hands as she sat down. Kumi walked to her and lowered her head.

“Yuki nee… Gomenasai.” Kumi apologized.

Yukirin sighed and stood up to hug her.

“Just… Don’t worry us again, okay Kuumin?” Yukirin patted Kumi’s head as Kumi nodded.

“Let’s eat.” Miichan told them, interrupting the sisters’ moment.

Everyone stared at her and sighed. Well, it was already past their dinner. That was no surprise why Miichan would say that.

Everyone started to walk out of the room, except for Yukirin. Sae saw her sit on Rena’s bed and stayed as well. She told the others to go on without the two of them and closed the door slightly. Then, she walked to Yukirin’s side and squeezed her shoulders.

“Don’t worry about her, Yukirin.” Sae told her.

Yukirin nodded and hugged Sae while mumbling ‘Thanks.’

However, unknown to the two, and unconscious Rena, someone watched Sae and Yukirin hug. She scowled and crossed her arms as she stopped peeking through the door and walked down the stairs.

“That ikemen girl.” Mayuyu growled and stomped her feet as she walked to the dining room.

Mayuyu went to the dining room and sat down with the others, who already started eating. The other two came down a few minutes later. Mayuyu stared at Yukirin the whole time with a frown on her face. Whenever she would look at Sae, she would immediately scowl. Everyone, the whole, time was actually watching Mayuyu, especially Acchan.

She has never seen Mayuyu act like this before. Mayuyu always had that poker face on her face, but seeing several expressions amused Acchan. She was puzzled when she followed Mayuyu’s glare and saw Sae. What did that ikemen-girl do to make Mayuyu actually glare?

Her question was asked when she saw Mayuyu scowl at the scene when Sae accidentally touched Yukirin’s hand with her own.

“Interesting.” She smirked and continued eating.

After dinner, Acchan immediately left the dining room and proceeded to her, Takamina’s and hers, room.

She was sitting on her bed when her door opened and Takamina came in with one of her books. She walked to Acchan and handed her the book.

“Here, you forgot it on your seat in the dining room.” Takamina told her.

Acchan mumbled a ‘Thanks’ and took the book from her. She returned her gaze on her book and continued, when Takamina cleared her throat.

“So…You like vampires?” Takamina asked, making her look up from her book and stare at her.

She nodded. Takamina smiled at her as she scratched her head.

“But… Don’t you find them terrifying?” Takamina asked her.

“No. They’re nice.” Acchan told her.

“Oh…I see.” Takamina said.

Silence started to fill the whole room and the two of them started to feel awkward. Deciding to make the atmosphere better again, Takamina went out of the room as she excused herself to get something from Yuko.

“I messed up.” Acchan sighed as she lay on her bed.

She sighed. Why was it so hard for her to talk with others for a long time? Whenever she tried to talk longer, she always ended up saying things that will end the conversation.

She sighed again and stood up, leaving her book on her bed as she made her way to the bathroom in the room.

Takamina’s POV

I came back with sketches of lingerie to the room. I sighed as I recalled the scene that I saw when I opened Yuko and Haruna’s room.

When I opened the door, I saw Yuko on top of Haruna on one of the beds and were...kissing? That girl seriously just can't get enough girls, can she? She's always playing with her models, and now that she has a new model...Ugh...I don't even want to imagine what she planned on doing to Haruna.

I shook my head, trying to block the images that were going into my head. Why did I have to see that?! I sighed as I took my towel and walked towards the bathroom when I noticed that Acchan was not in our room. I saw her book on top of her head. Maybe she went out? I sighed. I failed again.

Unconsciously, I started walking to the bathroom and entered, not noticing the sound of the shower. I took of my clothes and wrapped my towel around me as I walked towards the curtains. I parted the curtains and my eyes widened when I saw a naked figure in front of me.

Normal view

Acchan turned to find the curtains open. Her eyes found Takamina standing in front of her, with her mouth wide open. Acchan’s eyes widened when she realized that she wasn’t wearing anything and quickly hid behind the curtains.

“S-Sorry!” Takamina apologized as she turned to leave, but ended up walking against the closed door.

“Ittai!” Takamina cried in pain as she rubbed her nose.

“Are you okay?” Acchan asked her, still hiding behind the curtains.

Takamina turned to her and smiled. When she turned, Acchan gasped and quickly rushed over to her, not even bothering to cover herself as she use her own towel to wipe something on Takamina’s nose. Takamina stared at Acchan, who had a very concerned look on her face. She couldn’t take away her eyes from Acchan’s face. She has never been this near Acchan, and the sudden closeness was making her nervous.
“Are you okay?” Acchan asked her.

“Y-Yeah.” She stammered as she looked away, trying to look away from Acchan’s face and body.

“Why are you looking away?” Acchan asked, wondering why she refused to look at her in the eyes.

Takamina pointed to Acchan’s body and Acchan immediately understood what she meant. She stood up and took a brand new towel to cover her up. Takamina just stood up and walked out of the bathroom, red-faced.

When Acchan came out after a few minutes, she saw Takamina lying down on her own bed with her eyes closed. Worried about the smaller girl, she walked over to her, with her clothes on, and sat down beside Takamina. She stared at the smaller girl’s face, inspecting whether there was any scratches from earlier on. Realizing that there was nothing, she sighed gladly and was about to stand up when something caught her eye. It was something dark on Takamina’s upper chest, near her shoulder. Somehow, it looked like a bruise.

With her curiosity taking over her, she lowered down Takamina’s clothes, wanting to get a better look. It seems that Takamina was taking a nap, since she didn’t respond to Acchan’s touch. Acchan was glad and inspected the bruise, no scar.

It was a scar that was stitched and seemed to be a very deep wound. She touched it, making the girl she was touching, stir. Acchan removed her hand away from the scar and was about to sit up when Takamina’s eyes opened and stared at her. Takamina, who must have been surprised to find Acchan near her again, instinctly sat up, meeting Acchan’s lips on the way.

At the very same moment their lips met, the door opened. Miichan, Meetan and Yuko, not expecting to see the scene in front of them quickly closed the door as they shouted “Sorry, for interrupting!” behind the door, followed by giggles.

To Be Continued…


Thank you for reading this story guys I'm really grateful :gyaaah: :kneelbow: Please do comment whether this was fine. I'm not really familiar with the couple Atsumina and it was kinda hard So anyway... :byebye: :mon bye: Byee~!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 13 (9/25)
Post by: Flean on September 25, 2011, 12:53:04 PM
nice!!! :thumbsup I want more AtsuMina!!!  :bow: :bow:

Quote from: karomuwi on September 25, 2011, 12:40:34 PM
It was something dark on Takamina’s upper chest, near her shoulder. Somehow, it looked like a bruise.
I'm curious... Hurm...  :hehehe:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 13 (9/25)
Post by: RenaChii on September 25, 2011, 01:18:56 PM
Mayuyu~ jealous huh~ so cute~  :wub:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 13 (9/25)
Post by: twilites948 on September 25, 2011, 01:41:24 PM
Another chapter again today
Kojiyuu sure progressed fast in their relationship
Atsumina is really cute here, takamina sees acchan naked huh LOLOL
You know what I like from this fic beside the story, it's the fast update LOL
Update soon
Title: Re: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 13 (9/25)
Post by: kahem on September 25, 2011, 01:53:33 PM
Wowowowoowow!
Kumi, Rena and Yukirin are sisters?!
Oh man, Yuko is really fast O_O
Takacchan moment is awesome!!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 13 (9/25)
Post by: Kiri-el on September 25, 2011, 02:01:24 PM
A lot has happened, MaYuki, KojiYuu, AtsuMina. I'm curious.
Thanks for the quick update :)
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 13 (9/25)
Post by: blughise on September 25, 2011, 03:10:24 PM
A love triangle with Sae, Yuki and Mayuyu, interesting XP

Yuko already made her  move.....she's damn fast :grin:

and ATSUMINA!!!! OMG :w00t: :w00t: :w00t:!!!! I didn't expect that XD!!!! and here I thought you don't know much about this pairing XP
Thing are definitely getting more and more interesting!!!!
GOOD JOB :twothumbs

update soon!!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 13 (9/25)
Post by: Vanui on September 25, 2011, 04:11:31 PM
O:

Jurina was mysteriously absent. Or she really didn't care about Rena LOL

Jealous Mayuyu ; w ; b

And naked Atsumina FTW

Keep up da good work :on GJ:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 13 (9/25)
Post by: blueangel65 on September 25, 2011, 06:50:34 PM
haHaha!  :lol: I LOL hard to AtsuMina scene, haHa!
Awesome! I LIKE IT! and Thank You for approving my request..  :)
You reaLLy are fast..  :twothumbs heHe!
well! for MaYuki, heHe! a Love TriangLe huh,
But Mayuyu shouLd not be that jeouLous with SaeYuki,
'coz Sae is for Sayaka, heHe..  :P
And Yuko, so Fast, haHa!  :lol: Is all pervert peopLe that fast? :P haHaha!

THANK YOU again Karomuwi-san!   :):hand: Your story is cute..  :twothumbs
Title: Re: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 13 (9/25)
Post by: silllythings on September 25, 2011, 07:41:54 PM
i like that the relationships are moving so fast!!!

can't wait for you next updates!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 13 (9/25)
Post by: Haruko on September 25, 2011, 10:39:12 PM
We need the point of harunas view... Because i think that the NeXT scene is haruna slap yuko..
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 13 (9/25)
Post by: immortal_K on September 27, 2011, 04:59:29 AM
Wow, I disappear from here for a little while and come back and missed so many updates!!!!

Yuki, Rena and Kumi are sisters, never would've thought of that but its interesting and seeing how they are worried when Kumi disappeared and their mysterious past, I wonder if it has anything to do with why they are so protective of Kumi...

At least Jurina is seeming to slowly accept the other family  :twothumbs

Now we have a jealous Mayu, I wonder what she will do to grab Yuki's attention.

Atsumina bathroom scene  :lol: can't stop laughing and then Miichan, Meetan and Yuko has to walk in at the right time  :twothumbs

Thank you, sorry for the late replies I can't visit here as often as I'm use to.

Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 13 (9/25)
Post by: karomuwi on September 27, 2011, 11:48:00 AM
@Flean: Thank you for being curious  :kneelbow:

@RenaChii: Isn't she just lovely?

@twilites948: Yeah, I plan on making those two progress fast. And thank you for liking the fast update and fic ^^

@kahem: Yes, those three are sisters ^^ And thank you

@Kiri-el: You're welcome  :thumbsup

@blughise: Yuko is very fast! Actually, I was very worried about that scene, I was thinking whether it was good or not  :sweat: But I'm glad that you think so.

@Vanui: Ah...  :scared: Forgot to put that part :stoned:  :badluck:  hehehe  :sweat: I guess that I'll just add it somewhere or find a solution for that. I think it's because I had the thought that she was too busy feeling shocked about learning the truth. Sorry about that. Oh and thank you ^^

@blueangel65: Please do suggest more ^^ Well, for Yuko...  :mon fan: I thought that she's always going after Haruna for a long time, so I thought that it's better if she doesn't wait long ohohoho~ :mon fan: And thank you for finding this story cute  :mon squee:(because for me it's not really cute)  :mon cute: <------ I just find this icon so cute~!

@silllythings: Thank you ^^ I'll try not to disappoint you

@Haruko: Thank you for commenting about that. I almost didn't know what to write next about ^^  :mon fyeah: And because of your comment, I got this chapter done!!! Yay~! Thank you!  :mon loveflower:

@immortal_k: Welcome back~ and yes  :mon evillaff: that is because of their past. As for Jurina, I think that I wrote that a bit too fast. I mean they only met for like 2 days and she's already warming up!  :mon exhaust: I fail because of that. And maybe do something that will make our Reaction Queen's reaction totally hilarious? And it's fine ^^ Because I'm just glad that you read my story. Thank you :kneelbow:

For this next chapter, I have forgotten about Jurina being worried (thank you Vanui-san for pointing that out) So, since that it's kind of a bit late, Jurina was still in shock from learning the truth and didn't follow the others so she stayed in the room, being emo-ish. I hope that it kinds of help you guys to understand why she wasn't around, sorry about that.

So here's the next chapter...

Chapter 14

“How many times should I keep telling you guys that it’s not what you think?!” the Crown Prince cried in frustration at the two girls, who just kept on ssexy beasting.

They were in the living room, after being captured by the Crown Prince and being brought there after the scene between the Crown Prince and the Lady. The two Princesses kept on ssexy beasting, not caring about the glaring of the Prince. The Lady just stood there beside the Crown Prince, with a tint of red on her face.

She never expected that kiss to happen. She never even received her first kiss yet. So, for her first kiss to be with the Crown Prince… That was just unexpected. And to add to that, the Crown Prince is a girl.

“ARGH!!!” the poor Crown Prince cried as she screamed at the two Princesses.

“Hey, calm down.” Their Consigliere told her, trying to stifle her laughter.

“Make them stop!” the Crown Prince cried as she pointed at the two, who were now clutching their stomachs.

“T-Takamina…Sorry…but we’re not laughing at the kiss!” the Crown Princess, Yuko, told her between her laughs.

“It’s your face! You have your Fail Expression on it!” the other Princess, Miichan, added as she fell onto the ground.

“Oh…I can’t take it anymore! Turn away Takamina!” Miichan cried in pain from laughing.

“What?” the Crown Prince, Takamina, looked at the two, who were now on the ground, crying from laughter and pain.

The Lady, Acchan, laughed from the two’s remarks. Her laughter made Takamina turn to her and glare, making her stop by biting her lips. When Takamina turned again to the two, she started laughing again as she remembered the look Takamina gave her. It was a glare, but a glare that made her laugh.

The Consigliere, Meetan, smiled as she watched Acchan laugh. Phase one, done. She was surprised, that Takamina managed to make Acchan laugh, even though they just met yesterday. Hmm… Things might actually be going faster than I expected, Meetan thought to herself.

Just then, the others came down, with a sleepy or an irritated look on their faces. They came down after being woken up by several footsteps, due to the two Princesses running away, and several loud shouts, from the Crown Prince. When the Rappapa girls saw their Lady laughing, they immediately were surprised.

“A-Acchan?” Sayaka cried, while the others watched Acchan laugh with jaws dropped.

“Oh, good morning guys.” Acchan smiled, while the others stared at her.

“Can’t you guys just fight in the morning, Chiyuu~?” Tomo~mi asked in a sleepy voice as she yawned.

“Do you guys know what I had to do in order for her to sleep?” Tomochin asked in an irritated voice as she pointed at Tomo~mi.

“Nee, Tomochin…” Tomo~mi started pulling on Tomochin’s dress, “sing me your song again, Chiyuu~”

“Go to sleep on your own!” Tomochin growled at Tomo~mi, who only pouted and yawned.

“What’s happening? I heard noises.” Sae asked as she came down quickly, carrying some guns.

“Just these two messing around.” Takamina told her.

Takamina then started telling everyone about what really happened, because Yuko and Miichan were saying that they saw the Crown Prince and the Lady naked. Takamina had to tape and tie the two together in order for her to tell the real story, which made the Rappapa girls wonder if these girls in front of them were really a Mafia family, even if they don’t kill like the other Families.

After several minutes, Takamina finally, even though she wanted them to stay like that, let the two girls go. After that, everyone went back to sleep.

The Next Day (Saturday)

The sky became sky blue and everyone woke up feeling tired, due to the incident the night before.

“Hey, sorry about kissing you.” Takamina apologized to Acchan when they both walked out of the room.

“It’s my fault, so don’t worry about it.” Acchan assured her as they walked out to the garage.

Acchan was showing Takamina about the new vehicles they had, when they heard Haruna shrieking. Acchan was about to rush to where Haruna was when Takamina stopped her.

“It’s probably just Yuko.” Takamina told her.

--
“I don’t want to where such revealing stuff!” Haruna cried.

“But Nyan Nyan, this is lingerie! It’s supposed to be revealing!” Yuko told her as she pushed the lingerie to Haruna.

“No!” Haruna told her.

Yuko pouted and sighed in defeat as she sat down oppositely Haruna. Where was her model when she needed her? She wasn’t playing around, she really need to finish her designs and see whether it would look good. However, her model, Tomo~mi, was busy being an experiment for Tomochin’s designs. Remembering that Haruna was a model and their company’s new model, she decided to use Haruna as an experiment. But the tall girl was refusing to even wear her designs. She sighed again.

“Finish your work with Tomochin and come here.” Yuko mailed to Tomochin.

She stared at Haruna, who only stared back at her. The girl, was probably afraid of what she was going to do to her. Well, Yuko couldn’t blame her. Haruna had a great body, a body that she has never seen or touched before. A body that even seemed to be asking for her to do some Skinship. She sighed again as silence started to fill their room.
Five minutes of silence passed.

Ten.

Fifteen.

Twenty.
…
…
Thirty?

After what seemed like an eternity to Yuko, she decided to stand up and walk out of the room, leaving Haruna to wonder whether she was mad. She started to feel guilty for no apparent reason and sighed. It was Yuko’s fault. That girl kissed her the night before and Haruna was about to let her continue when Takamina interrupted them. Haruna was glad that they were interrupted, but at the same time, she disappointed. She didn’t know why she felt disappointed. She just met Yuko, and she was from another Family, who used to be the Rappapa’s rival. She sighed. She couldn’t believe that she succumbed to what her body was feeling that time.

Flashback

When Yuko kissed her suddenly, Haruna tried to push her away. But then, as seconds passed and Yuko didn’t stop, Haruna stopped pushing Yuko away and eventually started kissing Yuko back, to her surprise. They were probably kissing for a long time when Yuko’s hands went to Haruna’s butt and squeezed them, making Haruna squeal in surprise. Haruna’s mouth opened when she squealed, which gave Yuko’s tongue an entry into her mouth. Haruna looked at Yuko and closed her eyes, not caring about anything. Haruna then began to realize that she wanted to make Yuko feel the same way she was feeling, and inserted her own tongue into Yuko’s mouth. Yuko’s tongue retracted and Haruna almost cried out in disappointment. Haruna’s cry out was interrupted by Yuko’s sucking on Haruna’s tongue, which made the taller girl moan unconsciously.

They were both standing up that time and Haruna was feeling numb from leaning down. So, deciding to let them both be comfortable, she slowly guided Yuko to her bed and lay down, not breaking their passionate kiss. Yuko stopped for a while, letting both of them take in some breathes before going back for another passionate kiss. Haruna was starting to wonder why she wasn’t stopping Yuko. Her mind had stopped working, making her stop wondering. She began to let wrap her hands around Yuko’s waist, while Yuko started to caress Haruna’s thighs, making Haruna squirm as Yuko teased her by moving her hands go up to her inner thigh then back down to her legs.

Just then the door opened and a squeaked was heard. The two, surprised by the sudden intrusion immediately separated from each other and stared at the intruder. It was the…was she the Crown Prince of the Royal Family? Haruna frowned, trying to remember when she remembered the intruder’s name.

“Oh, Takamina.” Yuko said out of breath.

“S-Sorry for i-interrupting your…s-session…” Takamina stuttered as she began to become redder.

“But I need your designs, Yuko. I have to report to our shareholders whether they’re ready.” Takamina told Yuko, refusing to look at them.

Yuko stood up and went to her desk, took some of the papers and gave them to Takamina.

“I haven’t finished the others, just these.” Yuko told her as she smiled.

“W-Well…Do it before…”Takamina looked at Haruna who was lying on the bed with her dress messed up, “before you continue.”

Then with that, Takamina left, or ran away. Yuko closed the door and turned to Haruna, who stood up from her bed. She walked to Haruna but was given a surprised. SLAP! Yuko touched where Haruna slapped her and looked at the tall girl. Haruna had a scowl on her face. Then, without saying a word, Haruna stormed out of the room, leaving a confused Yuko

End of Flashback

Haruna sighed. Maybe she should apologize. She didn’t mean to slap the poor girl then, but she was just surprised that she kissed Yuko back and probably would have… Haruna shook her head. She sighed. She should apologize to Yuko.
--
“Okay, now pose.” Tomochin instructed as she flashed a camera at her model, Tomo~mi.

They were in a photo studio in the mansion (surprisingly they have one) and were experimenting with some of Tomochin’s designs.

“Like this, Chiyuu~?” Tomo~mi asked as she posed sexily.

“No! You have to pose cutely! That’s your image! You’re supposed to be cute! Not sexy!” Tomochin told her as she emphasized by posing herself.

Tomo~mi tried to copy her, but always ended up in a sexy pose, making Tomochin facepalm herself as she sighed in frustration. She tried to help Tomo~mi by making her pose just how Tomochin wanted her to and told her not to move as she took pictures. Feeling satisfied, Tomochin decided to look at the pictures and facepalmed her forehead for the nth time when she realized that the pose she made Tomo~mi do was like a sexy pose.

“Can’t you pose like a cute girl?!” Tomochin cried.

“But Chiyuu has always been a lingerie model. Being a cute model is kinda hard for Chiyuu~” Tomo~mi pouted as Tomochin began pacing back and forth.

Just then, Tomochin snapped her fingers as she thought of an idea.

“I’m going to ask Haruna to be my model!” Tomochin smiled and went to her bag to get her phone, but was blocked by Tomo~mi.

“Dame~! Chiyuu is a better model than Airhead girl!” Tomo~mi told her as she kept blocking Tomochin’s way.

“Fine! But if it doesn’t really work out, I’m going to have Haruna as my model!” Tomochin sighed in defeat.

Tomo~mi smiled and began posing cutely, which was not really hard for her. It seems like she was playing with Tomochin, since teasing her was kind of fun. Tomochin started smiling in a way that made Tomo~mi smile, and the experimenting started to go on fine, until Yuko barged in and took Tomo~mi by her hand and kidnapped her.

“Oi! Where are you bringing my model?”
--
Haruna continued pacing back and forth around hers and Yuko’s room, wondering where her squirrel—Haruna stopped walking. Her squirrel? When has Yuko become hers? She titled her head and frowned. And why was she waiting for that girl? And why should she apologize to her? Yuko kissed her first! Yuko should be the one apologizing, not her!

“I’m not going to apologize to her!” She made a determined look and sat down as she took out some of her favourite fashion magazines.

“But…I’m her model and we still haven’t worked together on her designs.” Haruna said to herself as she flipped over a page, not really reading what was on it.

“But it’s her fault that it’s too revealing! I can’t wear something that revealing!” Haruna cried as she flipped another page, not even reading it, again.

She hmped and decided not to think about it. She managed to finish the whole magazine and began to read another.

And another.

And another.

And another.

And another.

Until she finished reading her all of her magazines.

“Where is she anyway?!” Haruna cried as she stood up, throwing her magazines to the floor when she finally got tired of reading, and waiting for Yuko unconsciously.

Where is Yuko?! That girl has been gone for almost…Four hours?! Haruna’s eyes widened as she calculated how long Yuko was gone. She has been reading for four hours?! Haruna turned to her piles of magazines. Wow… She broke her record of reading for an hour.

She shook her head. She shouldn’t get distracted now, that will only prove that she deserves to be called the Airhead Queen of the Rappapa Family. She frowned. She has to remove that image of hers in front of the others, especially the younger members. She has to be a good role model, and being an Airhead Queen is not good. Maybe Yuko is her way to changing? By worrying about Yuko and such, she’ll become, probably, more responsible! That’s it! She clenched her fists and made a determined face. She’ll start the change into being called the Responsible Queen! And she’s going to start being responsible, starting with Yuko!

She walked towards the door and immediately went looking for Yuko.
--
“You’ll never be able to make food for others if you keep on eating what you’re making.” Mariko stated as she entered the kitchen, surprising Miichan, who was trying to be discreet in eating the food she just made.

“I-I wasn’t eating it!” Miichan lied, unsuccessfully.

Mariko raised her eyebrow and scoffed as she said, “If you’re going to lie, try to hide the evidences first.” Mariko pointed at sauce that was on Miichan’s chin.

Miichan immediately wiped the sauce away and continued eating the food, not caring anymore since she was found out by Mariko. Mariko watched Miichan in disgust as the younger girl ate.

“Don’t you ever get full?” Mariko asked her when she took out more ingredients for her to cook.

“Nope.” Miichan answered as she switched on the stove and started boiling a whole piece of chicken.

“How immature is that?” Mariko scoffed to herself as she sat down and watched Miichan as she started on her ingredients.

“Why is it that everything I do is immature to you?” Miichan asked her as she narrowed her eyes at Mariko.

“Because, you’re childish and immature.” Mariko answered flatly.

“And you look like a Gachapin.” Mariko added, which only made Miichan glare at her.

“Okay, you know what? I was trying to get along with you, you Gigantic Stickzilla!” Miichan cried as she threw the knife she was holding in front of her.

“But you just have to keep on teasing me!” Miichan pointed a finger at her, “when in fact, you’re the real immature one out of the two of us! Why don’t you act like the others, huh? You old hag!”

Mariko gasped. Miichan did not just call her old! She did not just say that!

“Take that back!” Mariko demanded as she walked towards Miichan, towering over the shorter girl.

Miichan tiptoed to try matching her own height with Mariko’s height as she replied, “No.”

Mariko glared at the shorter girl. The two began a staring contest without knowing. Then, wanting to make the other lose in their duel, each decided to do something that will make the other one blink. Miichan tried sprinkling some water at Mariko, who only covered her face with her hands and stuck out her tongue at Miichan. Then, when both’s eyes began to water, Mariko decided to end their (childish) battle by using garlic and putting it near to Miichan’s eyes. Miichan, in the end, blinked, which only made Mariko the winner.

“Thank you, thank you! I would like to thank my sponsors, the garlic!” Mariko faked a tear and wiped it.

Miichan narrowed her eyes at Mariko and cried “That was unfair!”

Mariko smirked and neared her face to Miichan’s as she said, “I still won.” Then, with that, she left Miichan in the kitchen after sticking out her tongue.

“She’s the immature one.” Miichan murmured angrily as she wiped the tears from her eyes.

--

“Nee Kuumin, do you like pranking others?” Anna asked Kumi, who was busily trying to answer their homework.

“Hmm? Yeah, but I don’t really prank anyone anymore.” Kumi answered her, without looking up from her paper.

“Eh? Why?” Anna asked, becoming interested.

Anna lay down on her bed next to Kumi’s desk and watched Kumi’s serious face.

“Hmm, why? Because I might get into trouble.” Kumi answered.

“But pranking someone is fun.” Anna told her.

“But it gets me into trouble.” Kumi looked at her, wondering why Anna was persistently talking about pranking.

“You get into trouble only if you’re found out.” Anna sat up and pointed her finger at Kumi.

“That’s why…Let’s practice our pranking skills!” Kumi sighed and shook her head, making Anna pout.

“No way. My sisters will definitely kill me.” Anna said, “Oh.” As she remembered what happened the last time.

“Nee Kuumin, how scary are your sisters?” Anna asked, curiously.

Kumi looked at her, petrified. She then shivered and looked away. Anna’s eyebrow arched, wondering why Kumi was so afraid of those two.

“I know about Yukirin’s overprotective over you and I’ve seen her mad before. But what about Rena-chan? She looks kind.” Kumi shook her head hard.

“Yuki-nee is scary, but Rena-nee is several times scarier than her!” Kumi cried as she covered her ears.

She sighed and turned to Anna.

“Let’s just drop the topic on pranking, okay?” Kumi asked.

Anna sighed and puted while Kumi continued on her homework. Anna closed her eyes and started wondering what Rena was like for Kuumin to be so scared. Just then, her eyes opened and she snapped her fingers. Maybe she should get Rena-chan angry and see for herself. (Anna-chan, that’s a dangerous and risky plan you have)

--

“Will you stop pacing around worrying about Rena?” Mayuyu snapped at the girl who was anxiously pacing around their room.

Yukirin sighed and sat on her bed. Mayuyu continued reading her manga book, while taking some glances at the older girl.

Yukirin started flipping her phone open and closed, annoying Mayuyu.

“Stop that! It’s too noisy!” Mayuyu snapped again, this time throwing her pillow at Yukirin.

Seriously, why was Yukirin worrying so much about that Rena? Oh wait, they were sisters. Mayuyu sighed in relief. Wait. Why was she feeling relieved? She shook her head and stared at Yukirin, who was smiling happily as she stared at something on her phone. Curious about what Yukirin was staring happily at, she walked over to Yukirin and peeked. Her eyes widened and she scowled. It was a picture of her Yukirin and that ikemen-girl, Sae. Wait. Her Yukirin? What is going on with her?! Yukirin was not hers, and she shouldn’t be jealous over Yukirin and Sae’s relationship.

Mayuyu’s thought 1

Why am I jealous?! And why am I even saying that I am?!

Mayuyu’s thought 2

Wait, those two are in a relationship?! Why I outta—

Mayuyu’s thought 3

Wait, why am I even caring?!

Mayuyu walked out of the room, screaming in her head as she slammed the door, surprising Yukirin.

“What’s her problem?” Yukirin asked herself.

“Ah…Maybe she’s mad at me for not paying attention towards her.” Yukirin thought to herself and walked out, deciding to apologize to Mayuyu.
--
Jurina stared at the setting sun. She was at the balcony of hers and Rena’s room and she was outside because she was feeling awkward towards Rena. She didn’t know why, but she doesn’t see, to know what to do and how to react whenever she was near Rena, now that she knows about the truth. She sighed. So after those years of having hatred for the Royal Family, she learned that she was wrong? She sighed and facepalmed herself. She hated and accused a Family without even having any proof. She started feeling stupid. Now what was she going to do? How should she start being sorry to the Royal Family?

Rena stared at Jurina, who was at the balcony, sighing continuously. She started wondering what was wrong with the girl and went over to Jurina. She placed a hand on Jurina’s hand, forgetting that the girl once called her useless.

“You alright?” Rena asked her.

“O-Oh, yeah.” Jurina nodded, surprised that Rena was still worrying about her, after getting her to worry about Kumi and calling her useless.

“You know, if there’s anything I can do to help, I’m here.” Rena told her, smiling.

Jurina nodded and smiled back at her as she replied, “Thanks. But it’s nothing really.” Rena nodded and walked back into their room. A smile formed on her face, thinking that Jurina was finally trying to get along with her, due to the smile.

--
To Be Continued…

I would like to thank the people that has still continued to read this story, even though it was a bit... bad :kneelbow: Thank you *cries* I would like to thank these guys/girls for reading this story from the moment I've started this story. Thank you: Vanui-san, Kahem-san, Flean-san, Blughise-san, Shibuya-san, Kiri-el san, Blueangel65-san, immortal_k san, RenaChii-san, Twilites948-san and the other readers that I'm sorry for not being able to mention
Thank you, I will try to make sure that this story will be better and make you guys feel that it's worth reading Thank you :kneelbow: And please do suggest anything. :byebye: :mon bye: Byee~!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 14 (9/27)
Post by: blughise on September 27, 2011, 12:16:53 PM
Takaboy and Acchan  :lol:

Poor Yuko though it's her fault, but NyanNyan's at fault too...they're both at fault.

Marimii always bickering!! :rofl: Both immature :grin:

Mayuyu, is jealous lol.

WMatsui is slowly getting along.

I'm not really familiar much with Kumin and Anna pairing...so I don't know how to comment on them, but their moment is cute.

very nice update karomuwi!!!

update soon
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 14 (9/27)
Post by: akinyan on September 27, 2011, 12:24:52 PM
Holy crap, Gigantic Stickzilla got mentioned =o

Nice update, by the way. xDDD
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 14 (9/27)
Post by: Kiri-el on September 27, 2011, 01:07:38 PM
I love the character of Acchan, and Harun surprising reaction to the kiss. MariMii "fight" funny.  :lol:

Anna-chan, that’s a dangerous!! Angry Rena dangerous!

I am interested in more MaYuki. :)
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 14 (9/27)
Post by: twilites948 on September 27, 2011, 02:19:36 PM
Yay, another update  \(´▽`)/
It seems like all the couple begin to get along
Even wmatsui is on better term now
My favourite part in this chapter is definitely the kojiyuu hot making out session, I wonder what'll happen if takamina doesn't enter their room LOL
Your story is really intertesting imo, don't always say that your story is bad
Update soon!!!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 14 (9/27)
Post by: Vanui on September 27, 2011, 09:23:25 PM
Ehehe, no problem! I'm always on the lookout for my oshimen, so it's only natural I'd notice Juri's disappearance. XD

KojiYuu making out like a boss~
Tsundere/Jealous Mayuyu <3
And forever fail Takamina.

Can't go wrong with that combo!

I'm excited to see super scary Rena now... I wonder how Jurina will react to "Gekikara" eh?

Great job, mah friend~ Keep up da good work! :on GJ:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 14 (9/27)
Post by: RenaChii on September 27, 2011, 09:58:33 PM
 :thumbup

I want more MaYuki & W Matsui~  :wub:

Please update soon~  :bow:
Title: Re: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 14 (9/27)
Post by: ShibuyaDokiDoki on September 28, 2011, 04:45:32 AM
sdjkfhsldflhsdkjfjsd WMATSUI MOMENT~ small but still!

 klshfasdfhdjfk JEAROUS MAYU~

please continueeeee~~~! I cant waitttt~!
Title: Re: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 14 (9/27)
Post by: haruhi16 on September 28, 2011, 04:51:42 AM
OMG the KojiYuu moment was so f**** hot. Thank you karomuwi! but i want more from my favorite couple! mooooreeee  :bow:  :deco: still waiting for this couple to suffer, make Haruna suffer   :twisted: :twisted:

The MariMii couple is so funny! lol Gachapin and the Gigantic stickzilla  :lol:

This made my day again!  :)  :thumbsup

PLease update soon!  :bow:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 14 (9/27)
Post by: Haruko on September 28, 2011, 06:45:05 AM
wow the  kojiyuu scene!!  thanx a lot.. and atsumina jajajaj.. aww the first kiss... haruna say sorry to yuko please.. and kiss her again jajaj pk the last part could wait..
Title: Re: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 14 (9/27)
Post by: kahem on September 28, 2011, 09:10:26 AM
Ahaahaha Marimii stare battle was so funny!!!
Be careful Anna, if you want to make Gekikara angry
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 14 (9/27)
Post by: karomuwi on September 29, 2011, 05:09:33 PM
@blughise: Thank you. I must warn you about this next chapter. Nothing really interesting.  :err:

@akinyan: hehe. yeah. that was actually my favourite part. ^^ And thank you :kneelbow:

@Kiri-el: Thank you :kneelbow: Can you please suggest some stuff that you want me to write about for Mayuki?

@twilites948: haha, I think that I should have added more spice? But I couldn't...since I dunno how to write those kind of stuff  :sweat: And thank you ^^

@Vanui: Hehe, thank you for actually pointing that out. ahh... I think that you might be disappointed in this next chapter. Once you finish reading, I think you'll know what I meant.  :sweat: And thank you :kneelbow:

@RenaChii: Please suggest some scenes so that I can combine them with what I plan to write ^^

@ShibuyaDokiDoki: Yes... I actually feel really guilty. Since they are one of my main favourite pairs and I gave them such little scene  :on speedy: Forgive me W Matsui~!~!~!

@haruhi16: hehe, don't worry. I'll try ^^ though I don't think their suffering will be so quick. It will be SLOW.PAINFUL.AND.DIFFICULT  :glasses:  :kekeke:

@Haruko: That is a good idea! Thanks!

@kahem: Haha, their childish battle was actually my fav! Maybe I should add more. Hmm~ but not sure how to write it according to their personalities. Hmm~ must think of a solution

Attention: The arrival of new characters!!! Now a new character has arrived at the scene! And possibly more! Please look forward to it, even if this one doesn't make it seem interesting! And I think that I'll be gone for a while, so there won't be fast updates. Have school and *sigh* life.

A short update Sorry guys :err:

Chapter 15

Haruna found Yuko in the living room, with Tomochin and the…Chiyuu girl? It seems that Yuko was pulling the Chiyuu girl away from…Tomochin? Why are those two pulling that Chiyuu girl away from each other?

“Let go! I lended her to you for two hours! She’s mine now!” Tomochin shouted to Yuko.

“I still need her! I promise to give her to you after 5 mins!” Yuko shouted back, tugging the poor girl towards her.

Haruna frowned. Wasn’t SHE Yuko’s model? Why does Yuko have to borrow that Chiyuu girl from Tomochin?

“That’s what you have been saying for the past hour!” Tomochin shouted at Yuko as she pulled the Chiyuu girl towards her, hard.

“Chiyuu is getting hurt~!” the Chiyuu girl whined as Yuko and Tomochin relentlessly pulled the girl towards them.

“Let go, Tomochin! Tomo~mi’s getting hurt!” Yuko told Tomochin, tugging harder.

So that girl’s name was Tomo~mi, huh? Mustn't have been paying attention back then, Haruna thought to herself.

“YOU, let go! She’s my model! Besides, don’t you have Haruna?” Tomochin shouted as she ignored Tomo~mi’s cries of pain.(poor Chiyuu~)

“Well, Chiyuu was previously my lingerie model! She has lots of experience, which means that she’s not ashamed to wear my designs! Not like Nyan Nyan!” Yuko explained as she, ignored Tomo~mi’s cries as well.

“But I need a cute image! And I need Tomo~mi!” Tomochin was getting irritated.

Tomo~mi was her model now. She belonged to her. Which means that— wait what? No! Tomo~mi does not belong to her that way! She is just a model! Tomochin’s model!

“And I need a sexy image! I can’t have that without Tomo~mi!” Yuko whined at her.

“What happened?” Mariko asked as she entered the room with the others.

Haruna sighed and pointed at the three girls, making the others sweatdropped as they saw how the poor model was being pulled like a doll. Takamina turned to Sayaka and told her to help her stop the two.

“Hey!” Yuko cried when Takamina took Yuko’s strong grip off on Tomo~mi and pushed her onto the couch, making her sit from the force.

“Hey, that hurts!” Tomochin cried when Sayaka grabbed Tomochin’s hand and yanked her hand away from Tomo~mi’s wrist, then pushing her onto the same couch as well.

“Stay.” Takamina and Sayaka said in unison with firm voices, making the two, who were about to stand up, sit back down and look at them obediently.

“Mou~! Look at Chiyuu’s wrists now!” Tomo~mi cried as she showed the two the results of their tugging.

“Apologize to her.” Sayaka ordered.

The two mumbled a ‘sorry’ to Tomo~mi, who only pouted and looked away from them.

“Chiyuu’s not going to be your model this time!” Tomo~mi said in a childish way.

“What?! No! You have to!” the two designers cried.

Yuko and Tomochin then went to Tomo~mi and began asking for forgiveness, only to be given a silent treatment by the model. The two became devasted and began blaming each other.

“This is all your fault!” Tomochin growled at Yuko.

“My fault?! It was you who gripped too tight and pulled too hard!” Yuko glared at her.

The two started a glaring contest, only to be smacked on the foreheads by the two leaders. The others sweatdropped and turned to the one who was most likely to have a solution for the two’s problem.

“I’m too tired to think.” Their Consigliere shrugged in response, making the others scoff in disbelief.

“What a lazy advisor we have.” Mariko mumbled.

“An immature one.” Miichan whispered to her, making Mariko nod in agreement.

Everyone stared at the two, who began to argue again. Just when everyone started to get annoyed and resolve to using some tranquillizer guns, someone entered the room.

“Hey guys~” Everyone turned to the owner of the voice and the Rappapa girls smiled.

“Maachan!”

To Be Continued…

Thank you for reading :byebye: :mon bye: Byee~!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 15 (9/29) [short update]
Post by: Flean on September 29, 2011, 05:27:08 PM
Ohhhh!!!! New chara!!!!  :twothumbs :twothumbs 

I can understand how busy school life is...  :on study:   just take your time to update...  :mon blowhorn:  no pressure...  :hee:

but please update ASAP...hehehe
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 15 (9/29) [short update]
Post by: blughise on September 29, 2011, 06:32:32 PM
It's actually not that bad :)

Poor Chiyuu..........................

And Maachan's  here!!!!

update soon
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 15 (9/29) [short update]
Post by: Kiri-el on September 29, 2011, 08:29:29 PM
It's funny, poor Chiyuu  :lol:


Rena stronger than Jurina. But Mayu and Yuki have not decided yet.  I wonder if Yuki's surprise Mayu or Mayu surprise Yuki. But whatever I like to read about them. They are my favorite couple and WMatsui. :)
Title: Re: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 15 (9/29) [short update]
Post by: kahem on September 29, 2011, 09:37:08 PM
Poor Chiyuu lol
Maachan!!! I missed her!!!
Title: Re: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 15 (9/29) [short update]
Post by: haruhi16 on September 30, 2011, 03:11:57 AM
Thanks for the update! BUT it's too short  :smhid

Poor Chiyuu, Tomochin is not being nice to Chiyuu and pulling Chiyuu like that  :smhid

and Haruna? wth? Yuko should probably find another model! and make her jealous to death!  :twisted:


@haruhi16: hehe, don't worry. I'll try ^^ though I don't think their suffering will be so quick. It will be SLOW.PAINFUL.AND.DIFFICULT  :glasses:  :kekeke:

OH YESSS.. I LIKE YOU ALREADY  ;)

please update soon mah friend  :thumbsup
Title: Re: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 15 (9/29) [short update]
Post by: ShibuyaDokiDoki on September 30, 2011, 03:57:43 AM
LOL MAACHAN!!! :3

its aight.... ^^v school is crazy here too.. >.<" take your time! ^^
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 15 (9/29) [short update]
Post by: Vanui on September 30, 2011, 04:16:26 AM
O:

Maachan!

And Yuko+Tomochin shenanigans!

Don't worry, karomuwi. I will never be disappointed in a chapter! Not even if you kill Jurina off!

Keep up da good work~ :on GJ:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 15 (9/29) [short update]
Post by: Haruko on September 30, 2011, 05:51:19 AM
anda haruna dont have pride? yuko sais that she is useless for model.. this words must hurt.. come on nyannyan rpove to yuko that you are a sexy hottess girl
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 15 (9/29) [short update]
Post by: cocos_milos on September 30, 2011, 08:14:43 AM
Hummm....poor Nyannaya [haruna] :cry: :cry:.... Yuko please see Haruna in loving eyes...  :shocked :wub: :inlove:, How sweet Atsumina... especially TAKABOY reaction in the "accidentally kiss"...hehehe.. :lol: :lol: :cathappy:

Do update soon... interesting Fanfic......
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 15 (9/29) [short update]
Post by: dark-atrox on September 30, 2011, 11:46:14 AM
...love the short update!  :thumbsup
Yuko and Tomochin's silly antics over chiyuu was funny! :lol:
Now i want to see how will Tomochin apologize to Tomomi XD
and how Haruna would win Yuko over! XD
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 15 (9/29) [short update]
Post by: aoi_sora on October 01, 2011, 01:01:10 PM
^
oh! hi gen.yang!!! XD

________________________

MAACHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAN!!!!!!

i think Mariko-sama is going to be busy..... or THE Consigliere! ehehehehe!

i want to see Rena(GEKIKARA) mad!!! yey!

go ANNA!!! play prank on Geki!!!!

thanks! update soon!


Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 15 (9/29) [short update]
Post by: karomuwi on October 01, 2011, 01:15:10 PM
Hey guys~ OMG. I'm having a bit of hard time thinking of some scenes for the next following chapters.  :panic: :panic: :panic: WHAT SHOULD I DO?! I already have some paragraphs done, but it's not enough (for me!) *sigh* I want to skip this chapter, but it might become 'then an asteroid hit the Earth and everyone died. The end.' I don't want it to lead to that. I need more scenes for the couples before I continue! PLEASE! Suggest some stuff! I need it!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - HELP!!!!
Post by: karomuwi on October 01, 2011, 02:04:38 PM
@Flean: Thank you for understanding T.T Life is so complicated now. School and personal stuff T.T

@Kiri-el: I thank you for making the comment. :kneelbow:

@haruhi16: Yeah! I think I should add that!

@ShibuyaDokiDoki: Thank you :kneelbow:

@Vanui: Ah. That's quite a good idea. Killing Jurina I mean.  :mon thumb:

@Haruko: Due to your comment, I managed to do something interesting in this chapter. I thank you deeply. :kneelbow:

@cocos_milos: Thank you. Thank you for even reading this.  :mon love:

@dark-atrox: How Tomochin apologizes to Tomo~mi would probably be in the next chapter. As for how Haruna would win Yuko over... please read ^^

@aoi_sora: Will try :mon sweat:


Oh god~ I’m panicking right now! This one probably has to be the one of the bad chapters I’ve ever done! It’s too…ARGH! I don’t know how to make them act like! :kneelbow: I’m so sorry guys!. I'm sorry if this chapter does not reach your expectations :kneelbow:
 
Chapter 16

“Maachan!” Meetan cried and ran to hug the younger girl.

“Mou~ I missed you!” Meetan cried as she moved her face along Maachan’s smaller face.

“Hey, don’t keep her all to yourself.” Mariko smacked Meetan’s head and hugged Maachan.

The Rappapa girls decided to join in the hug, making the girl have a hard time to breath.

“Uhh…Who is she?” Takamina asked, feeling a bit left out.

“The Rappapa Family’s Consigliere, Oku Manami.” Anna introduced as the girl bowed at the Royal girls.

“Eh? Isn’t she a bit too young to be a Consigliere?” Miichan asked, not believing them, since the girl looked younger than them.

“How old are you?” Sae asked.

“Thirty –three years old.” Maachan smiled at them as she answered.

“EH?!” the Royal girls cried, only to be laughed at by Meetan.

“Who told you to say that?” Meetan asked her as she playfully smacked Maachan’s head.

“Mari-chan desu.” Maachan admitted as she leaned near Meetan.

Mariko laughed and smacked the girl’s head with her hand. Miichan looked at her with narrowed eyes as she mouthed ‘Immature’ to her while Mariko stuck out her tongue and two began a stick-out-your-tongue battle.

“So, why is everyone fighting?” Maachan asked as she looked at Yuko and Tomochin, who only pointed at each other and said, “It’s her fault!”

Sayaka sighed and told Maachan, with some additional explanations from the two. In the end of the explanatory, Maachan just nodded her head with her eyes closed.

“I have a solution then.” Yuko and Tomochin looked at her with hopeful eyes.

“Have two or more girls from each other’s family to do your designs.” Yuko and Tomochin looked at her, confused.

“For example, Anna-chan models for Yuko’s designs while Kumi-chan models for Tomochin’s designs.” Maachan explained.

Everyone aahed and nodded their heads as they say things that it was a good idea.

The modeling

Yukirin and Rena smiled as they watched Kumi model cutely. It was kind of rare for them to see Kumi acting cute and immature in front of them, since she has to act mature so that the two sisters won’t get angry at her. They smiled as Kumi smiled at them. They were thankful that their younger sister didn’t have to wear one of Yuko’s lingerie designs.

“That’s great~! Now pose a bit more lower! Great!” Yuko kept on saying as she took some pictures of her model.

Yukirin’s jaw dropped as she stared at Mayuyu, who was wearing a purple vinyl string bra, and a low rise cheeky short that only reaches to her upper thigh. Rena saw her sister staring—no, gawking, at the younger girl’s attire and decided to tease her a bit.

“Enjoying the view, Yukirin?” Rena teased, making Yukirin stop staring at the younger girl.

“I-I don’t know what you’re talking about! I was watching Kumi.” Yukirin lied, turning a bit red.

Rena chuckled, catching the attention of the others. The others arched their eyebrows and Rena winked at them.

Mayuyu smiled when she realized why. So, the great serious Yukirin was embarrassed about being caught staring at her? She smirked. It wouldn’t be bad to tease the older girl, right?

She let the strings of her bra slightly loose and posed bolder, showing as much cleavage as she could, making Yukirin’s eyes bulge out from shock. Mayuyu quietly chuckled and winked at Yukirin, making the older girl gulp. During the whole time, she stared into Yukirin’s eyes, not looking away as she posed in front of her. Yukirin just stood there, gawking at Mayuyu. Deciding to step it up a bit, Mayuyu placed one of her hands on her shorts and made it look like she was going to take it off, making Yukirin’s face crimson red. She laughed inside.

“I wonder what you’re imagining Yukirin.” She thought as she bit her lower lip.

“Wonderful! Sexy!” Yuko ranted as she gained more energy from Mayuyu’s bolder poses.

She squealed. Mayuyu poses were much more sexier than what Tomo~mi’s poses. Who knew that the young pokerfaced girl could manage such poses? She sighed happily. Just then, while she kept on taking pictures of Mayuyu, she noticed that Haruna had a huge scowl on her face. She stopped for a bit to stare at Haruna before continuing.

“She can’t be jealous, right?” Yuko thought to herself as she kept on taking glances from the corner of her eyes.

She shook her head and decided to ignore Haruna, who seemed to be glaring at her now. Haruna scowled even more (if that’s even possible) and stomped her foot as she left the living room. She sat down on one of the kitchen seats and sighed. She was supposed to be Yuko’s model. She was supposed to be in there, in front of Yuko, posing sexily. Was it her fault? Maybe it was. She refused to wear the designs. She sighed.

“What’s wrong, Kojiharu?” Miichan suddenly entered the kitchen.

“Nothing.” She murmured.

“Really?” Miichan asked her as she took out a blue cheesecake out from the fridge(I’m craving for some) and sat down in front of her.

“It’s Yuko, isn’t it?” Miichan asked as she took out a bite from her cake.

“No.” Haruna lied as she took a spoon out from one of the cupboards and took some pieces from Miichan’s cake.

“Aren’t you Yuko’s model? Shouldn’t you be posing ‘sexily’ in there?” Miichan asked as she copied Yuko’s accent for ‘sexily’.

Haruna sighed and took another bite from the cake. Yeah, she should be. But Yuko has someone else posing for her now. She doesn’t need her anymore. Even Tomochin has Kumi.

“Aren’t you one of Tomochin’s models?” Haruna asked her.

“I’ll finish this cake first.” Miichan told her as she took several more bites.

Soon, the cheesecake was finished and Miichan washed it. When she was about to leave the kitchen, she turned to Haruna.

“Why don’t you prove to Yuko that you’re her real model?” Haruna looked at her and Miichan left with a wink.

“She’s right! I’m Yuko’s model! I can’t just sit here and do nothing!” Haruna stood up and went back to the living room(why are they doing those in the living room? >.>).

She took some of Yuko’s designs intended for Mayuyu and Acchan secretly and wore them. After several minutes, Mayuyu was finished and Yuko began searching for the designs that Haruna took.

“Ah! Where is it?! Acchan, have you seen it? That was what you were supposed to wear!” Yuko cried as she searched frantically.

“Umm…I wore it, since I’m your model.” Haruna said shyly as she walked into the room, wearing the designs.

Everyone’s eyes drop when they saw what Haruna was wearing. She was wearing a dark red bra with some white laces at the edges and a matching short. Their jaws dropped as she walked onto the set and began posing.

“You should start taking pictures now…if you don’t want me to change my mind.” Haruna told Yuko, who couldn’t even speak.

Yuko walked to the camera and clumsily dropped it. She was shocked. Haruna was wearing the same attire that she was refusing a while ago. And it fitted her perfectly. Yuko knew it. She had the ‘eyes’. The ‘eyes’ that could imagine what kind of lingerie would suit someone, making her a great lingerie designer.

Everyone stared, even Tomochin had stopped taking pictures of Miichan and Kumi. She was, as well, shocked. Haruna was a shy person, who would just hit anyone who makes her embarrassed. And now, seeing her in front of them, posing boldly, was something that Tomochin never expected. She knew that Haruna had the perfect body that could make any guy, and even a girl’s mouth drop down. It was no surprise that the perverted squirrel even tried to molest her most of the time. That was how hot Haruna was. And Yuko’s shock was showing as well. Or more actually, she was trying not to go to Haruna and put her face between those two perfectly shaped mounds.

Meanwhile, even though Mayuyu was finished, Yukirin just kept on staring at her, even though she was no longer in the front of the camera. She continued to stare at Mayuyu unconsciously and even look down at the younger girl’s legs. Thankfully, Mayuyu was busy being shocked at Haruna, that she didn’t see the older girl’s staring.

“You know, you might bear a hole into Mayuyu if you keep on staring.” Rena whispered into her ear, surprising her and making her jump back.

“R-Rena!” Yukirin gasped when she almost lost her footing.

Rena chuckled. She just can’t stop teasing her sister, after all, it was rare to have this opportunity. Yukirin glared at her for a while before leaving the room, ignoring Kumi and Rena’s smirk.

“Is she trying to be a tsundere?” Kumi whispered into Rena’s ear.

Rena looked at her and shrugged. Then, turning to the scene in front of her, she continued to watch Haruna pose for Yuko.

Several minutes passed and Haruna finally finished. Yuko had to take a seat, after feeling dizzy. Haruna went over to her and touched Yuko’s head with her hand while Yuko just stared at her dazedly.

“Bring her to your room.” Sae told her.

Haruna nodded and helped Yuko, whose body became limp, and went to their room. Meanwhile, Mayuyu looked around, searching for Yukirin. Rena smiled at her and told her that Yukirin went to their room. Mayuyu bowed at her with thanks and left. She turned to Jurina, who was just looking out at the window. She watched as Jurina sighed depressingly and wondered what was wrong with the younger girl. She walked over to Jurina and nudged the younger girl.

“You feel alright? Not feeling disgusted with these stuff?” Rena asked, worried about the girl.

“Please don’t talk to me.” Jurina told her.

She walked away from Rena, not even looking at her as she walked out of the room. Rena frowned. Was Jurina being cold to her now? Okay, what was that girl’s problem?! She was trying to be kind and caring for her! Can’t that girl just try to get along with her like how she’s trying? She sighed and stared at the scene in the room. She should just leave Jurina alone. If that’s what  Jurina wanted, then Rena would gladly ignore her.

“Oi~ Fail King! You have your noble fail face on!” Miichan said as she flicked the Takamina’s forehead.

“Ow!” Takamina growled and glared at Miichan, who just went behind Mariko.

“Don’t use me as your shield.” Mariko told the shorter girl and left, only to be followed by her.

“I caught you staring.” A voice suddenly whispered to her sensitive ear, making her jump back, scared.

She turned, expecting to find the perverted Consigliere, only to be surprised to find the young Consigliere of the Rappapa Family.

“M-Maachan?” Takamina stuttered.

The girl looked at her with smiles and whispered some words into her ears, making her blush Crimson red. When Maachan finished whispering, Meetan saw them and called the younger girl. Maachan winked at her and left the room while giggling as Meetan placed her hand on Maachan’s butt.

Takamina’s POV

“I saw your eyes stare at Acchan’s body, with lustful eyes.” Maachan’s words echoed in my head as I walked to my room, with Acchan walking beside me.

Lustful Eyes

I sighed. Was I really looking at Acchan like that? Oh god. I’m such a horrible person! I walked into the bathroom and saw her naked, then I was looking at her with such eyes?! OH GOD! I’m such a horrible person! I sighed depressingly and massaged my temples as we entered the room.

I kept quiet the whole time, ignoring her worried stares as I took my towel and went to the bathroom. I can’t look at her straightly. What would she think of me?  I sighed as I hanged my towel on one of the towel rings and entered the shower. I switched on the shower and leaned my head against the wall, with my eyes closed.

Acchan’s POV

I looked up from my book and stared at the bathroom’s door, wondering whether Takamina was alright. When I changed out of the lingerie, Maachan went to me and told me some confusing words.

“You were trying to impress Takamina, weren’t you?” she asked me as I wore my clothes.

Impress? What was she talking about? I was just trying to help Yuko. I wasn’t trying to impress Takamina or anything. I continued to think about what the meaning was for the several seconds.

I gasped when I suddenly understand what Maachan was trying to say. That girl! How can she be so… much like Meetan, when she’s just fifteen years old?! I stood up and started to panic.

What if Takamina was thinking the same thing as Maachan? What would I do? I don’t want her to avoid me or anything! ARGH! I threw my book on the floor and sat on my bed. I sighed. Is that why Takamina remained quiet the whole time? OH GOD! What should I do now? I want to get along with her! Not make her feel awkward with me!

I covered my face with my pillow and screamed into it.

To Be Continued…

Thank you for reading.
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 16 [Sorry guys~]
Post by: Flean on October 01, 2011, 02:15:28 PM
nice chapter!!! :twothumbs    I like Maachan a lot in this fic... hahaha...  :lol:   I need more AtsuMIna!!!!! :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 16 [Sorry guys~]
Post by: Kiri-el on October 01, 2011, 02:37:43 PM
Don't underestimate yourself, this chapter is very good. Doesn't matter if slowly, update if you have time.  ;)

Thanks for MaYuki moment.  :wub:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 16 [Sorry guys~]
Post by: cocos_milos on October 01, 2011, 02:48:49 PM
Wow... nice chapter... Very good idea Maachan...  :thumbsup :thumbsup Damn good finally Haruna has courage to step up... :wub: :wub:Update soon.. :inlove:. Need focus more on relationship between them... :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs

Keep good work on the story....!!! :heart: :heart: :heart:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 16 [Sorry guys~]
Post by: aoi_sora on October 01, 2011, 02:59:09 PM
Mayuyu~ :heart:   :mon bleed2:

this is getting more and more interesting!

keep it up!

thank you!

and...

take your time! don't pressure your self much!

thank you!!!!!  :D

Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 16 [Sorry guys~]
Post by: twilites948 on October 01, 2011, 03:34:08 PM
Sorry for not commenting on the last chapter
I forget to do it after I finished reading it
wuahh, mayuyu can be a tease if she want LOL
seems like almost all the girls from Rappapa and Royal family start to get along with each other except Wmatsui
This is such an interesting chapter
Just take your time to write it, School can be really stressing sometimes Huh
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 16 [Sorry guys~]
Post by: Haruko on October 01, 2011, 05:30:35 PM
good chapter.. really!! many things happen.. Macchan is so ... Meetan look like jaja

I think its dangerous to use lingerie...

atsumina couple... come on takamina we know you like it a lot!

mayuyu stop teasing yukirin..

Rena.. you can tease yukirin for me jaja its fun for us of course..

What happen to you jurina... stop avoiding rena

Well i wanna know what happen in bedroom... Haruna doesnt change her clothes.. or Im wrong?
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 16 [Sorry guys~]
Post by: immortal_K on October 01, 2011, 06:38:17 PM
WOW!!!! the photoshoot wow *nosebleed* Mayuyu!!!! you totally burnt Yukirin's brains and

Haruna fried Yuko's hahahahaha! short circuit!!!

The 3 sisters is so funny Kumi, Yuki and Rena  :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs

THANKS!!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 16 [Sorry guys~]
Post by: Vanui on October 02, 2011, 02:03:49 AM
You worry too much, karomuwi! That was very amusing! So many shenanigans I can never be disappointed with!

But man, someone needs to smack Jurina upside the head for sulking. Ohhh... though if you do kill her off, it would be so dramatic if it was during a fight with the real people who killed her family. I feel like one tragic death would make things strike home, if you were trying to go for a serious story. Or a serious part of a mostly humorous story.

Though that's just my masochistic side speaking.  :glasses:

Keep up da good work~ :on GJ:
Title: Re: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 16 [Sorry guys~]
Post by: haruhi16 on October 02, 2011, 03:30:13 AM
Thank you for your update!! nice chapter !

So now Yuko is being the Tsundere now? hehe , she didn't even speak to her Haruna yet.

please update soon!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Title: Re: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 16 [Sorry guys~]
Post by: kahem on October 04, 2011, 07:07:55 PM
Good job Maachan!!!!!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 16 [Sorry guys~]
Post by: Arakawa on October 05, 2011, 10:21:16 AM
Thnx for updating!!

Kojiyuu continuation pls :~)
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 16 [Sorry guys~]
Post by: karomuwi on October 17, 2011, 05:56:06 PM
@Flean: Thank you for commenting~ Sorry I took so long! :kneelbow:

@Kiri-el: Thank you for saying that ^^ And sorry this chapter took so long ^^

@cocos_milos: I'll try to make Kojiharu be more confident! Thank you for commenting ^^

@aoi_sora: Thank you! I'll try not to pressure myself!

@twilites948: It's fine ^^ I'm glad that you're reading the story ^^ And yeah, especially now, with all the exams i have to get past through *sigh*

@Haruko: Here's the answer. Though not so interesting. Sorry :sweatdrops

@immortal_k: Thank you!

@Vanui: Haha, I agree that there are too much shenanigans! And yeah. That's partly in my plot. Too kill *secret* ^^

@haruhi16: Sorry this took a long time. :kneelbow:

@kahem: Maachan's getting influenced by Meetan LOL

@Arakawa: I'll try ^^


Guys~ I'm so sorry this took such a long time! I have to admit that I had no idea how to start the next chapter! Since all of this are just written randomly! I'm sorry! :kneelbow: *sigh* I'll try to update a lot to make it up

Anyway, here's the next one.... (Do not expect a lot please T.T)

Chapter 17

Meanwhile, while Takamina and Acchan were busy worrying about their problems, Yuko had a huge smile plastered onto her face as she stared at Haruna who had already changed into her clothes and was currently playing her NDS.

“What is it, Yuko?” Haruna asked, not looking up from her game.

“You looked nice.” Yuko told her.

Haruna just gave an ‘okay’. Yuko smiled and closed her eyes as she hugged her pillow, imagining that she was hugging Haruna while she was in Yuko’s designs. Haruna took a glance at Yuko at the corner of her eyes and smiled. Success.

--

She sighed as she glanced at the other girl, who has her back against her. She sighed again and looked at the slightly red wrists.

“Tomo~mi, come on. Can you please talk to me?” Tomochin pleaded as she poked the said girl’s back.

Tomo~mi just ignored her and crossed her arms as she stood up and walked out of the room. Tomochin sighed. Why can’t that girl forgive her? She already said sorry so many times. Can’t she be forgiven?

Meanwhile, Tomo~mi glanced back at the room she just walked out from and walked away. She saw a glimpse of a familiar figure that walked out into the garden after walking past a balcony. She smiled and quickly walked outside.

--

She sighed as she walked around the garden, enjoying the cool breeze of the evening. She looked at the sky.

“Looks like it might rain.” She said to herself.

“Sae-kun~!” someone called and hugged her from the back.

She turned around to find her facing Tomo~mi.

“Tomo-chan.” She smiled as she hugged the girl back.

“What’s Sae-kun doing out here, Chiyuu~?” Tomo~mi asked as she tilted her head to the side.

“Hmm? Oh. Just taking some air in.” she smiled.

“Nande~?” Tomo~mi asked, this time tilting her head to the other side.

“I can’t seem to get along with Sayaka easily.” Sae sighed and smiled at the girl weakly.

“Gorilla-girl is scary~” Tomo~mi said as she pouted, making Sae laugh.

“She’s not. She’s very kind. But… I have no idea what to talk with her about.” Sae told her and sighed.

Tomo~mi looked at Sae for a while before smiling widely as an idea came up to her mind.

“Sae-kun!” Sae looked at Tomo~mi.

“Let’s go somewhere!” Tomo~mi grinned.

Sae sighed and shook her head. It was already late and going out with Tomo~mi usually results in arriving back home late.

Tomo~mi stared to pout. Then pretended to cry. Sae sighed. She just can’t stand it when this girl cries, whether it’s real or not.

“Okay. We’ll go.” Sae told her with a sigh, and Tomo~mi jumped happily.

Tomo~mi grabbed Sae’s hand and they walked out of the mansion, not realizing that someone was watching them from the house.

--

Rena looked at the ceiling while she lay on her bed. She sighed and looked at the empty bed next to her. She sighed and turned away from the bed, massaging her temples.

Jurina hates her. But Rena doesn’t even know why. She was trying to get along with Jurina, but Jurina was not making that easy. Everything that she was saying to the younger girl was being ignored or was responded to by cold words. She sighed. What is she supposed to do to get along with that girl? She’s tried everything she thought would work. She tried being like how she was being towards to Kumi. Being a friend, a close friend and like some members of the Rappapa girls. Yet, nothing changed. Jurina was still being cold towards her.

She sighed. Maybe that girl just hates her really bad. Maybe… she should just stop trying to get along with her. She sighed and closed her eyes, slowly falling asleep.

A few hours later

She stared at the clock on the wall and tapped her fingers on her bed. She closed her eyes for a while before looking back at the clock.

3:45am

She frowned after yawning. Where is that girl? It’s already past midnight and she’s still not back at their room. She stood up and walked out of the room. She had to find that girl. She had to. She won’t be able to sleep if she doesn’t. Wait. She stopped in her track in the hallway.

Wasn’t Tomo~mi her guardian? Yet, why is she being the one who has to be worried about? Tomochin sighed and continued walking, only to collide with Jurina.

“Oh…Jurina. Still up I see.” Tomochin said to the younger girl who was hugging a pillow.

“Tomochin, can I sleep at your room tonight?” Jurina asked.

“What? Don’t you have sleep with Rena?” Tomochin asked, wondering why the girl had asked.

“I can’t sleep on the couch in the living room.” Jurina told her, ignoring the question Tomochin asked.

Tomochin sighed and nodded her head. Jurina smiled at her and headed for Tomochin’s room. Then, realizing that she had to continue finding Tomo~mi, she went to several rooms.

On the nth time she closed a room’s door, she sighed. Where was that girl? If she wasn’t in any of the rooms in the mansion, where could she be? She already went to the other members’ room, only to be scolded at by some, especially by Mariko, who complained about Tomochin ruining her beauty sleep. Normally, Tomochin would have apologized to Mariko, but she was getting irritated for being unable to find Tomo~mi, that she just snapped at Mariko and left the shocked girl to go back to sleep.

After several minutes of trying to find Tomo~mi, she decided to give up and walked back to her room. As she walked to her room while sighing, she was stopped by the young Consigliere.

“Looking for someone?” Maachan asked as she leaned against the wall.

“I’m not looking for Tomo~mi.” Tomochin told her.

“Oh? I didn’t ask who you were looking for.” Maachan smirked as she arched her eyebrow.

Tomochin looked away, trying to keep her eyes from meeting from Maachan’s. She scowled and just continued walking towards her room.

“She’s with Sae, if you’re wondering.” Maachan told her as she, as well, began walking towards her own room.

Tomochin stopped for a while before looking back at Maachan’s back. She kept on walking and turned the knob, only to stop and walk to Sayaka’s room. When she was in front of Sayaka and Sae’s room, she hesitated to kick the door due to her irritation that Tomo~mi was in that room, making her look around and wait for her for several hours. She took a deep breathe, trying to remember that the room in front of her is Medusa’s— she meant her Leader’s room as well. She knocked on the door several times and waited. When she was about to knock again, the door opened and she was faced by the sleepy, and luckily, not-so-irritated, Sayaka.

“Oh…Tomochin.” Sayaka yawned as she stood by the door.

“Oh hey, Sayaka. Sorry for interrupting your sleep just now, but can you tell Tomo~mi to return to our room?” Tomochin told her.

Sayaka looked at her with confused eyes. She turned her head back to the room and scanned it, before looking back at the Fashion Queen.

“But… Kasai is not here.” Sayaka told her.

“What?” Sayaka opened the door widely to let Tomochin see the door, and true enough, Tomo~mi wasn’t there.

“But I heard that Tomo~mi was with Sae.” Tomochin told her, scanning the room once again, making sure that Tomo~mi wasn’t hiding or anything.

“If she’s with Sae, then I have to tell you that Sae’s not here as well.” Sayaka told her.

“She left hours ago, sending me a mail about her going out for a while.” Sayaka told her as she took her phone by her desk and showing the Fashion Queen the message.

Tomochin read the message and frowned.

“But Tomo~mi has been gone for more than 2 hours. And a while doesn’t mean taking two hours.” Tomochin told her, making Sayaka frown as well.

“2 hours?” Sayaka stared at the digital clock on her phone.

“You mean they’ve been gone for a long time?” Sayaka started to frown more as she stared at a bed, probably Sae’s bed.

Tomochin nodded and Sayaka sighed as she pinched the bridge of her nose.

“I’ve already searched the whole place and not a sign of them—” Tomochin told her making Sayaka sigh more.

“—meaning that they’re still out.” Sayaka finished for her and flipped her phone open to start dialing Sae’s number.

Tomochin started looking around the room as Sayaka repeatedly called Sae’s phone.

“Answer the phone, Miyazawa!” Sayaka murmured angrily as she re-dialed the phone.

“She’s not answering?” Tomochin asked.

Sayaka nodded with a sigh and flipped her phone closed. Tomochin sighed. Both of them sat down on different beds and smiled awkwardly at each other.

“What now?” Tomochin thought to herself as she continued to smile at Sayaka.

“This…is kind of getting more awkward.” Sayaka smiled as well.

They kept on smiling at each other. Their jaws were starting to ache, but since they both didn’t know what else to do or say, they continued.

Their smiling session was, fortunately, interrupted when someone bursted through the door.

“Where’s Sae?!” a wide-eyed Takamina, in a pajama mainly designed in ribbons, asked in a panicked voice.

Tomochin and Sayaka looked at the short girl and shrugged their arms. Takamina gritted her teeth and facepalmed herself before walking out of the room. Tomochin and Sayaka looked at each other, and then followed the short girl to the living room.

Chapter 18

She groaned and sat up, looking around her and winced as she felt that she was sitting on something uncomfortable. She blinked several times before her she could see. Okay. That’s weird, she frowned. She looked around her and tried to make out anything from the darkness that surrounds her.

“Tomo~mi?” she called out hoarsely.

She listened for any response but nothing replied. She sighed and tried to stand up, only to realize that she was tied onto something. She growled as she felt pain on her wrists.

“Ropes?” she said out loud, as she felt the thing that was bruising her wrists everytime she moved it.

“Am I being held captive?” she thought to herself as she tried to remove the ropes, but to no avail, failed to do so.

Just then, the lights switched on, revealing an empty room. Sae’s heart quickly fastened as she heard footsteps coming nearer towards the door. Realizing that she had no other choice, she quickly lay back down and tried to be in the same position as she was when she first woke up.

The door opened and Sae opened her eyes slightly. She saw a man carrying something…Sae’s eyes widened when she realized what it was. The man dropped the body onto the floor, making the body groan. The man turned and walked towards the door, letting Sae see a dragon tattoo behind his back.

When the man left and Sae heard a lock, she waited for several more minutes before standing up and walking towards the body, covered in a huge white bag.

She removed the tie on the bag and opened it, revealing an unconscious familiar face.

“Tomo~mi!”

To Be Continued…

Thank you for reading~! Byee~! :mon bye: :byebye:
Title: Re: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 17 and 18 [An update FINALLY~!]& A poll
Post by: kahem on October 17, 2011, 06:46:14 PM
Why do you propose so cruel thing for my Chiyuu? T_T I choose the less worst
Title: Re: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 17 and 18 [An update FINALLY~!]& A poll
Post by: haruhi16 on October 17, 2011, 08:10:15 PM
The man just dropped Tomo~mi like that?! I'M GOING TO KILL THAT BASTARD!!!!  :angry: :angry: :angry: :angry:

please update soon!! so curious now!  :bow:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 17 and 18 [An update FINALLY~!]& A poll
Post by: Vanui on October 18, 2011, 12:06:25 AM
O:

Action? Blood time?

I'm bloodthristy now >: D

Great job! Keep up da good work~ :on GJ:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 17 and 18 [An update FINALLY~!]& A poll
Post by: Flean on October 18, 2011, 12:17:23 AM
can you not do anything to Chiyuu, muwi-chan??  :shifty:  but i do want some actions!!!  :mon woo:

and update soon... more update please~~ oho~~  :mon fan:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 17 and 18 [An update FINALLY~!]& A poll
Post by: Alex.S1 on October 18, 2011, 07:20:17 AM
Make Tomo~mi have an amnesia sounds better than other options (in my opinion)

I've been silent reading all the time but guess I'll show up from now on. Keep up the good work  :thumbup

Hope you'll update soon.
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 17 and 18 [An update FINALLY~!]& A poll
Post by: Haruko on October 18, 2011, 07:36:34 AM
eh??! majide?! please dont hurt tomomi.. all options for me are awful T_T.. maybe just a little scare.. just that
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 17 and 18 [An update FINALLY~!]& A poll
Post by: aoi_sora on October 18, 2011, 10:56:31 AM
TOMORAGE!!!!!!  :angry:

Please don't hurt Tomo~mi that much!

LOL @ Sayaka and Tomochin's smiling contest!  :rofl:

Thanks! Update anytime!  :D
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 17 and 18 [An update FINALLY~!]& A poll
Post by: cocos_milos on October 18, 2011, 11:30:38 AM
Thanks for the update.... :heart: :heart: nice chapter anyway... hope more Atsumina & haruna+yuko next time :twothumbs :twothumbs, also sayaka and tomochin rescue Sae and tomomi :thumbup  Good Luck!!! 8) :wub: :wub:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 17 and 18 [An update FINALLY~!]& A poll
Post by: Kiri-el on October 18, 2011, 07:35:24 PM
Thanks for the update! I still like what you write.  ;)

Sorry for off, but karomuwi: I like your avatar.  :)
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapters 17 and 18 [An update FINALLY~!]& A poll
Post by: karomuwi on October 20, 2011, 07:11:18 AM
@kahem: Sorry for suggesting that :kneelbow:

@haruhi16: Yeah. He did. I actually wanted to make him throw Tomo~mi onto the ground... but then since Tomo~mi is one of my favourites, I changed it.

@Vanui: Thank you ^^

@Flean: Hehe. Yeah. Okay. I also thought that it was kind of mean to do something to Tomo~mi. So I won't do anything to her...yet (maybe?) ^^

@Alex.S1: haha. Yeah. Now I that re-read my options, I admit that it was too horrible. And thank you for commenting and reading this story :kneelbow:

@Haruko: Alright. Just a scare ^^

@aoi_sora: Ok, I won't ^^

@cocos_milos: Thank you ^^

@Kiri-el: Thank you for liking ^^ And haha, thank you.

So here's the next chapter guys. Actually, after reading my options for Tomo~mi, I guess I can say that they were a bit TOO horrible. So I guess....I'll just scare her or something? Something like that. (Maybe. I can't promise anything XP) So anyways....Here goes~...

Chapter 19

“Tomo~mi!” Sae cried as she took the younger’s head and placed it on her lap as she sat down.

She shook the young girl lightly, trying to wake her up. However, Tomo~mi remained unconscious. Sae sighed and saw some bruises at some parts of the girl’s body.

“What did they do to you?” Sae gritted her teeth in anger.

Just then, Tomo~mi’s eyes slowly opened and she gave a weak smile to Sae, relieving Sae.

“Sae-kun…” Tomo~mi spoke weakly and took a sharp intake of air when she moved slightly.

“What’s wrong? Are you hurt? What did they do to you?” Sae asked continuously, getting anxious.

Tomo~mi chuckled then groaned in pain. She took several breathes before sitting up straight.

“I’m fine, Sae-kun. I just hit my back against some steel. Nothing Chiyuu can’t handle!” Tomo~mi assured her, though Sae could clearly see that the girl was in pain.

Tomo~mi smiled at her and began untying the ropes that held Sae captive. Sae watched her, laughing everytime Tomo~mi untied it, getting frustrated every once in a while and complaining how hard it was to untie.

Once it was successfully untied, Sae caressed her wrists and hugged Tomo~mi, thanking her.

“So…Do you have any idea where we are right now?” Sae asked her as Tomo~mi stood up and peeked at some windows.

Tomo~mi looked at her and shook her head. Sae stood up and looked around the practically empty room. She inspected the floor and began knocking at the walls.

“The walls are made of wood, like the floor.” Sae said, making Tomo~mi knock on both of the walls and the floor.

“We can probably get out of here.” Sae told her, making her clap her hands cheerfully, only to be stopped by Sae.

“Keep it down. We can’t let them hear that we’re both awake.” Sae told her, making her nod her head obediently.

The two of them started looking around the room, searching for anything that would help them get out of the room. Meanwhile, in the Akiba Family’s mansion, several people were all gathered up in the living room.

“What do you mean Tomo’s been kidnapped?!” Tomochin demanded.

“I received a message from someone, saying that they have her and Sae.” Takamina told her.

“She got kidnapped? And to think that she’s from a Mafia Family.” Mayuyu murmured, only to be heard by Yukirin and glared at by her.

“I understand that you guys haven’t been involving yourselves in any Mafia thing, but you can’t just be kidnapped like ordinary people, right?” Anna asked.

The Royal girls looked away, not answering to Anna’s question.

“How long have you guys actually stopped fighting?” Acchan asked curiously.

“Probably for four years.” Yuko answered, looking at Yukirin and Rena.

“Why did your family—” Jurina started to ask but was interrupted by a sudden ringing.

Takamina took out her phone and answered the call.

“Moshi moshi?” Takamina said.

Takamina froze for a while before looking at the others. After several minutes of listening to whoever it was on the phone, she flipped it closed and without saying a word, stared at the two.

Yukirin looked at Rena, who was now looking uneasy.

The other Rappapa girls stared at them, wondering what was making them so uneasy. Tomochin couldn’t help but feel uneasy as well, just from watching the two.

Takamina placed her hand on Yukirin’s shoulder, as Yukirin looked at her.

“T-they have the two of them?” Yukirin’s voice quavered as she spoke.

Takamina nodded. The others’ eyes widened and Rena clenched her hands into fists. Tomochin and Sayaka looked at Yukirin and then looked at each other.

“Who has them?” Sayaka asked, starting to get upset.

“The Zakeruna Family.” Rena spoke for Yukirin, hissing at the Family name as she spoke.

Sayaka turned to Takamina and spoke, “Why did the Zakeruna Family kidnap the two of them?! The Akiba Family didn’t do anything to them!”

Yukirin and Rena looked away and bit their lower lips. Jurina and Mayuyu stared at both of them, wondering what it was. Miichan sighed and crossed her arms as she closed her eyes. Yuko started to fidget, making Haruna wonder as well. Takamina scratched her head, wondering what she should say. The rest of the Rappapa watched the Royal girls act strangely.

Tomochin started to frown. She was getting irritated. Why won’t these girls talk? Tomo~mi has been kidnap and they’re just standing there! Acting weird!

Takamina stared at Yukirin and Rena, who were now looking depressed, and motioned for them to return back to their rooms, angering Tomochin.

“Why are you letting them go back to their rooms?! Tomo~mi has been kidnapped!” Tomochin demanded.

“Sae has also been kidnapped.” Sayaka added, speaking in a calm voice, though it could be seen on her face how upset she was.

Takamina turned to the other two and nodded. Yukirin and Rena shook their heads, not wanting to leave the room.

“You are dismissed.” Takamina told them both and stared at Miichan, who only nodded at her after realzing what Takamina wanted her to do.

She turned to the two and pushed them towards her room. Yukirin and Rena reluctantly moved, glancing back at the others in the room as they walked, or more-likely pushed, towards Miichan’s room.

Tomochin glared at Takamina. Acchan stared at Takamina, wondering why she did that.

Anna nudged Kumi and mouthed to her, “Why did Takamina do that?”

Kumi sighed and glanced at Takamina, then shrugged at Anna. Jurina glanced at the direction where the three girls walked.

Takamina sat down on one of the couches and Yuko motioned for the rest of them to do the same. When all of them were seated, Sayaka stared at Takamina and told her.

“Now tell us why the Zakeruna Family kidnapped the two of them.” Sayaka told her.

Takamina took a deep breath and Yuko patted her back.

“The Royal Family… did something to the Mukatsuki Family.” Takamina told them as she stared at the floor.

“Mukatsuki Family? Wasn’t that Family slaughtered? And what does a Family that’s no longer alive, have to do with anything?” Tomochin asked.

The remaining Royal girls sighed.

“The Mukatsuki Family is a Family that has been formed by the Zakeruna Family and the Yasagure Family.” Yuko spoke for Takamina.

“Hold on.” Jurina said.

“Then…The remaining Family of the Mukatsuki Family is the Zakeruna Family? I don’t get it.” She continued.

“I heard that due to the Yasagure Family getting killed by another Family caused the Mukatsuki Family to disappear.” Acchan said.

“But what does that have anything to do with the Akiba Family?!” Tomochin cried in frustration.

“It could be that the Zakeruna Family thought that the Akiba Family was the one who killed the Yasagure Family.” Anna told her.

“Yeah. That’s why they kidnapped Tomo~mi and Sae.” Jurina said.

“Then can’t we just help them to kill whoever killed the Yasagure Family?!” Tomochin told them in anger.

Takamina shook her head, making Tomochin look at her with disbelief.

“We can’t do that.” Mariko arched her eyebrow at Yuko’s statement.

“And why not?!” Tomochin growled.

“We can’t help them kill the ones who killed the Family when it was us who killed the Yasagure Family.” Kumi told them.

To Be Continued…

Thank for reading!!! Byee~! :mon bye: :byebye:
Title: Re: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 [20/10] & A cruel poll XP
Post by: kahem on October 20, 2011, 08:25:22 AM
Noooo I want to know their past!!!
Thx for not be cruel with Chiyuu
Title: Re: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 [20/10] & A cruel poll XP
Post by: haruhi16 on October 20, 2011, 02:02:18 PM
thanks for the update! woah it's getting interesting <33

update soon! :D
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 [20/10] & A cruel poll XP
Post by: cocos_milos on October 20, 2011, 03:20:10 PM
Interesting!!! whoa.... :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs  I hope the chapter a little bit longer...  :wub: :wub: :wub:  Update soon!! :bow: :heart: :heart:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 [20/10] & A cruel poll XP
Post by: RenaChii on October 20, 2011, 09:42:39 PM
I'm very surprised when I see the vote!  :shocked:

One word to describe my feelings~ CURIOUS!  XD
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 [20/10] & A cruel poll XP
Post by: caghaunt on October 21, 2011, 05:26:35 AM
Hello. I've been following this story from the first chapter and decided to take an action now.
That was all cool. Yep. Cool.
but please. No drama. amnesia is too common.
Make Chiyuu suffer! Or make her forced to betraying others.
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 [20/10] & A cruel poll XP
Post by: Haruko on October 21, 2011, 05:51:39 AM
:O.. OMG!!! really!!! Im... wow it was surprising... wowwww
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 [20/10] & A cruel poll XP
Post by: Vanui on October 21, 2011, 06:57:13 AM
Oh hooo~ I sense the buildup~

Now I'm really excited to see what happens next. Keep up dat good work! :on GJ:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 [20/10] & A cruel poll XP
Post by: karomuwi on October 25, 2011, 08:20:15 AM
@kahem: Though I'm not sure if I won't do anything to her ^^ just nothing too harsh

@haruhi16: Thank you ^^ :kneelbow:

@cocos_milos: Thank you ^^ and yes, I'll try to make the chapters I'm going to post next time longer ^^

@RenaChii: Thank you for being curious!

@cahgaunt: Thank you commenting ^^ Makes me more happier and continue this one with enthusiatism ^^ And of course, I don't plan on making her have an amnesia, it's TOO common. Thank you for commenting!!! :kneelbow:

@Haruko: Haha, thank you ^^

@Vanui: Thank you ^^ :kneelbow: I'll try to make it more interesting and create more build-ups !!!

And now, here's the next parts~ I kind of thought that I'd finish this earlier but due to my exams and such...there was a delay. Haha~ Enjoy reading! ^^

Chapter 19 Part 2

Miichan stared at Yukirin and Rena, who were now pacing around the room, thinking anxiously. Yukirin would stand for few minutes before pacing around again, while Rena would just pace around, sighing every few seconds. The two’s actions made Miichan dizzy and irritated. She stood up and pulled the two of them, then pushed them onto her bed. She looked at them with widened eyes.

“Can’t you just stop?!” Miichan screamed, pulling her hair in frustration.

The two looked at her, who was now ranting about how the two were making her dizzy with all their moving. They mumbled a ‘sorry’, making Miichan looked at them at them and sigh.

“You know…We’ll get them back.” She assured them.

Yukirin and Rena look at her and smiled meekly. She sat down next to her and enveloped the two into a hug. She patted both of their backs and sighed.

The Mukatsuki Family, huh? It has been two years since she has last heard of that Family name. She looked at Yukirin and Rena, who were now both leaning their heads on her shoulders. She sighed shallowly and closed her eyes as she began rocking the two back and forth, trying to make them feel better. She slowly felt the two sighing and slowly getting less tensed by the second. She began humming the song, ‘Boku no Hana’, the same song that the whole Royal Family would sing in almost any occasion.

“It’s not your fault.” Miichan assured them in a soothing voice.

She knew that she was lying just to make them feel better, and they both knew it. However, even though they knew the truth, they still wanted to try thinking that it wasn’t theirs. After all, they didn’t mean to kill that Family. They just made a mistake. A huge one.

Meanwhile, the others were listening to Takamina explain what Kumi meant.

“What do you mean, you killed the Yasagure Family?” Haruna asked as she tilted her head to the side.

Yuko and the rest of the Royal girls nodded their heads in response. Then, they looked at the Rappapa girls in shame. They knew that the Rappapa girls were now going to blame them for causing the Zakeruna Family to take action against the Akiba Family.

“Actually, it was only two of the Royal girls who slaughtered the Yasagure Family.” Meetan suddenly appeared with Maachan.

Everyone turned their attentions to Meetan as she sat down, with Maachan in her lap. Meetan crossed her arms as she looked at them seriously, not even bothering to play with the girl on her lap, like how she normally does.

“Two?” Jurina asked, not believing her.

The Royal girls nodded their heads. They sweatdropped when everyone from the Rappapa girls arched their eyebrows. Did it seem like they were weak?

“Two? But these girls are weak at fighting… Well, it’s not like I’ve seen them fight before. But still. Two girls against a whole Family?” Mariko thought to herself as she stared at the girls in front of her.

“So, I get what you’re trying to say. But can’t we just go and save Tomo~mi?” Tomochin asked impatiently.

“And Sae.” She added quickly after seeing Sayaka’s stare at her.

Sayaka’s stare softened up and Tomochin started wondering why Sayaka seemed to be affected on her not mentioning Sae being rescued as well. Hmm… Maybe that girl has grown on Sayaka like how that girl has grown on Tomochin.

She sighed. Yep, that girl’s annoying strawberry voice is stuck inside her head. Well, her voice was not annoying actually. It was kind of…cute. And she was starting to miss Tomo~mi’s voice. She sighed.

“You know, I’ve been noticing this for a while now.” Mayuyu smirked and stared at Tomochin.

Then, she continued, “Don’t you think that Tomochin has taken some liking towards Tomo~mi?”

Tomochin scoffed and rolled her eyes as she crossed her arms.

“I don’t like her.” Tomochin turned to her and stared back.

“She’s just a roommate and I’m stuck with her as my guardian. That’s all.” She added.

Mayuyu snickered. Right. Tomochin doesn’t like Tomochin? How can she believe that when Tomochin is acting so anxious right now? She sighed and mentally shook her head. Tomochin was acting like a tsundere.

“We can all pretty much see how worried you are.” Mariko told her, amused by the Fashion Queen’s lie.

Tomochin sighed and turned to Mariko as she reasoned, “That’s because she kept me all this time waiting for her!” Then, turning to Sayaka and pointing at her, she said, “Even Sayaka’s worried about Sae!”

“But she managed to sleep all this time, unlike you.” Acchan joined in the teasing.

Tomochin groaned, “Not you as well Acchan!”

“Well, you should just admit that you like her.” Anna piped in as well, making Tomochin facepalm herself.

“Oh great! Everyone’s just ganging up on me!” she cried out.

The remaining Royal girls either looked away or covered their mouths to stifle their laughter. But even though they did, their laughter was still heard by the Fashion Queen. Tomochin turned to them and glared. They each give her an innocent look and right at that moment, Tomochin just wanted to mentally hit them.

“I’m going to give you an earful, Tomo~mi.” Tomochin murmured angrily.

She sighed and then pinched the bridge of her nose as she stared at the two Consiglieres, who were currently flirting with each other.

“Can’t we just go and save them?” Tomochin asked the two.

“Hmm?” Meetan turned to her and at that very moment, Tomochin just wanted to smack Meetan’s head.

“Go ahead.” Maachan answered for Meetan.

Tomochin smiled at her, but her smile was soon replaced by irritation when Takamina contradicted.

“We can’t just do that.” Takamina told her.

“What?” Tomochin looked at her with annoyance, getting angry.

“Those two are held captive by the Zakeruna Family.” Takamina stated.

“We all know that already.” Sayaka told her, getting annoyed as well.

“She’s just trying to say that we can’t just go and save them without a plan.” Yuko told them.

“We’ll think about that on the way!” she told her.

She was getting impatient. Tomo~mi (and Sae) has been kidnapped and they’re just sitting down there, not even getting worked up about saving her (and Sae).

“We can’t do that and let anyone get hurt.” Takamina told her.

Tomochin groaned and facepalmed herself. That midget just keeps on saying no to everything she says! She turned her back against them and stomped her way to her room. If that midget would just contradict everything she says, then she’ll just have to save Tomo~mi herself.

Meanwhile, in a warehouse somewhere in a forest far away from the city of Tokyo, two captives stared at their weapons.

“We’re doomed Chiyuu~” Tomo~mi sighed in depression as she threw her ‘weapon’, a fork, across the room.

“We have to make use of anything.” Sae told her as she stood up and picked up the ‘weapon’ on the floor and handed it back to Tomo~mi. Sure, it was just a utensil for eating, but its sharp points could be useful for stabbing someone dead. Like that time when Rena used a pencil to defend herself when she was ambushed by the girls who were jealous of her, that was the only weapon she used to defend herself. She chuckled when she remembered what Rena did to the leader.

“A pencil up her nose.” Sae laughed to herself.

“What are you laughing about Chiyuu~?” Tomo~mi asked as she titled her head to the side.

“Nothing. Just the time when Rena used a pencil on one of the girls who ambushed her years ago.” She told her.

“I remember that!” Tomo~mi beamed and clapped her hands as she chuckled.

The two stared at each other before bursting out into laughter. They continued laughing, forgetting that they were being held captive by someone they don’t know. Their laughter soon began to grow louder, telling their captors that they were wide awake.

“Looks like they’re awake.” A female in a red slimming dress said as she drank her wine.

She stood up and walked towards the door where the two were being held captive. Her high heels clacking on the wooden floor. As she walked, her footsteps brought fear into the two, making them end their laughing session and start panicking. Due to their panicked states, they immediately began tying themselves back with the ropes and stared at the door as they heard the door clicked from the sound of a lock unlocking. The door opened, revealing a brunette-haired person in a red slim dress.

“Hello, Miyazawa-san” she turned to Tomo~mi from Sae and said, “Kasai-san.”

“It has been a long time, since we’ve met.” She told them with a smile.

“W-Wakamatsu…san.” The two stammered in unison.

“Now, let’s get the rest of your Family here, shall we?” she told them with a sly smile.

Sae and Tomo~mi gulped before staring into each other’s eyes. They stared back at the female and instantly knew why they were kidnapped for...Revenge.

Chapter 19 Part 3

She flipped her phone open and dialed a number as she turned her back against the two. The two stared at her back, afraid to move as she waited for the person on the other end of the line to answer the call. Her waiting, however, was resulted with a disappointment when the operator’s voice told her that the person she was calling was ‘unavailable’. She stared at her phone and scoffed as she flipped it closed. Then, turning to the two, she gave a mocking smile.

“Seems like your Family doesn’t even care about you two.” She told them.

“H-Hey…Asahi, come on. We’re friends, aren’t we?” Sae asked her in the sweetest voice she could muster.

Wakamatsu Asahi clutched her phone tightly as she glared at them, sending them deathly glares. They gulped and cowered back against the wall behind them as she glared at them with eyes that seemed to be sending daggers. They felt some shivers along their spines as she stepped near them. She sneered and laughed to herself for a while before turning to them with daggered eyes.

“Friends, you say?” she hissed.

The two gulped again as she clutched her phone even tighter, letting them hear a crack from it.

“I don’t remember friends betraying friends, now do I?” she asked in a voice that made their hairs stood up.

Wakamatsu Asahi, the person in front of them, was really pissed off. She was sending deadly vibes towards the two, making them wonder where the girl they once knew went.

“H-Hey…It was an accident.” Sae told her.

She gulped. She hoped that she didn’t sound too scared, because that would just make her sound pathetic.

“An accident? How can killing someone be an accident?!” Asahi demanded as she finally broke her phone and threw it across the room.

“H-Hey…Don’t be too pissed off.” Sae told her when she took a glance at Tomo~mi, who was now looking petrified.

“The Royal Family lost a member, remember?” Sae reminded Asahi.

Asahi arched her eyebrow and narrowed her eyes at her.

“And the Mukatsuki Family lost the WHOLE Yasagure Family, REMEMBER?” Asahi reminded her back, emphasizing on her two words.

Sae opened her mouth to try to say something, but ended up closing it when she realized that Asahi was right. Asahi scoffed at her and crossed her arms.

“We didn’t mean to do that, really.” Tomo~mi told her.

“Oh really?” Asahi scoffed.

“Says the girl who mercilessly killed my friends.” Asahi spatted.

Tomo~mi pouted and looked down as she murmured, “But it was those two who mercilessly killed them.”

She felt guilty about that. She really did. Sae looked at her before turning to Asahi.

“Look…Can’t we talk about this?” Sae asked her.

“Talk so that you can just give me excuses?” Asahi stopped and looked thoughtful for a while, only to stare back at her and say, “No.”

“Why should we talk when you didn’t even allow the Yasagure Family to explain?” Asahi told them as she took a step forward.

“When you slaughtered them. Enjoying the sound of their pain and suffering from your hands. The hands which belonged to the people whom we thought were our FRIENDS.” She stared at them, hard.

The two lowered their heads and said nothing. It was true. What they did was stupid. They killed a Family who was innocent just because they concluded that it was the Yasagure Family who…killed her.

“Friends? I don’t even think you know what the word mean.” She told them and stopped for a while.

Well, she was sure that they knew what it meant, by its definition. What she meant was by its feelings expressed and shown—she shook her head to prevent herself from being distracted and stared hard at them again.

“I’m going to use the two of you to destroy the whole Royal Family…” she paused for a while.

Then adding, “but it would definitely be better if the whole Akiba Family got annihilated though.”

She smirked at the very thought and laughed to herself. Then, she turned and left the room, leaving the two captives to sigh in depression.

“What are we going to do, Sae?” Tomo~mi asked, not adding the usual word she usually says.

Sae looked at Tomo~mi and knew that the girl was very worried. She sighed and shook her head.

“I just hope that everyone else won’t fall for whatever Asahi is planning.” She said as she leaned against the wall and loosened the ropes around her wrists. Tomo~mi sighed did the same and the two began a sighing session.

To Be Continued….

Thank you for reading!!! ^^ :byebye: :mon bye:
Title: Re: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 [20/10] & A cruel poll XP
Post by: kahem on October 25, 2011, 08:33:45 AM
Man! I'm more curious! Lol
For Chiyuu be gentle please
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Parts 2 & 3 of Chapter 19 [25/10]
Post by: Flean on October 25, 2011, 10:28:20 AM
Woh!!!!  :mon scare:   Finally I got some time to read your update~~   :on study:  I wanna know what happen next!!  :tantrum:
Title: Re: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Parts 2 & 3 of Chapter 19 [25/10]
Post by: haruhi16 on October 25, 2011, 10:31:17 AM
woah  :O :O

what's gonna happen next?! please update soon!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Parts 2 & 3 of Chapter 19 [25/10]
Post by: caghaunt on October 25, 2011, 10:36:23 AM
Aah. Good to know it. Too much dramas is annoying at times.
So, Mukatsuki family wants a revenge towards Royal family, who is merged up with Rappappa family to make Akiba family.
Sae and Chiyuu kidnapped for their revenge.
Rena and Yuki is the one who slaughtered Yasagure Family.
They most likely traumatized and decided to not to use their ability.
Wakamatsu Asahi -Kojipa's alter ego- is a part of Mukatsuki family and she's planning to trap Akiba family.

Am I right?
Well, that's it. I'll wait for your next chapter.
Se onr sverdar sitja hvass!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Parts 2 & 3 of Chapter 19 [25/10]
Post by: aoi_sora on October 25, 2011, 10:49:52 AM
 :panic:

what's gonna happen next????

thanks!!!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Parts 2 & 3 of Chapter 19 [25/10]
Post by: immortal_K on October 25, 2011, 12:57:11 PM
Karo-chan  :lol: I'm ALIVE!

LOL sorry for the super late comments, couldn't sleep tonight and didn't want to study so I decided to come refuge here for a while and make up for all the updates that I missed.

Well, I'm still lurking around just haven' t been active.

THanks for updating, we finally know what happen to Rena and Yuki in the past and this is making me curious. THe full story and what really
happend, why did they kill off the whole family. Poor Chiyuu and Sae being held captive and still waiting for help, I hope the other girls can
get them out safe, I see Tomochin and Sayaka is already getting attached to their other half, just like everyone else.

I guess we will be seeing some action soon, and on a side note Meetan will always be the best pedo........ :P

Please update soooooon
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Parts 2 & 3 of Chapter 19 [25/10]
Post by: Kiri-el on October 29, 2011, 08:20:18 PM
I like this fic... I REALLY LIKE this fic!! *fangirl mode on* 8)
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Parts 2 & 3 of Chapter 19 [25/10]
Post by: Vanui on October 30, 2011, 03:35:30 AM
O:

OOOOOOO:

You should totally make Sae and Tomo~mi escape by themselves with just a fork. I would laugh so hard XD

But dang, "Black" and "Gekikara" are vicious! Exterminating an entire family by themselves... don't mess with those 2 Queens XD

Keep up da good work~ :on GJ:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Parts 2 & 3 of Chapter 19 [25/10]
Post by: skytsuna on October 30, 2011, 10:51:58 AM
I've just read the whole thing today and I wanna know more!!!!  :twothumbs
 :panic: I hope nothing bad will happen  :(
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Parts 2 & 3 of Chapter 19 [25/10]
Post by: karomuwi on November 01, 2011, 04:22:48 AM
@kahem: thank you for being more curious ^^

@Flean: Here's the next update for you~!

@haruhi16: Well...nothing has happened here yet. Sorry about that :nervous

@cahaunt: You nailed it! You really understood it! YAY~! :twothumbs

@aoi_sora: nothing really happened here  :nervous

@immortal_K: kira_chan!!! good thing you're still alive!  :lol: :lol: :lol: haha yep! Meetan will always be the best!

@Kiri-el: Thank you for liking this fic! :kneelbow: *happy mode* XP

@Vanui: Hahaha! Yeah! I planned that...though it would be epic!

@skytsuna: Thank you for taking time to read this! For the bad news... I can't promise that nothing bad WON'T happen.

THANK TO THOSE WHO COMMENTED! I'm sorry that I took so long to update and such. Anyway, here goes~!


Chapter 19 Part 3

She rummaged through her clothes and sighed in frustration when she couldn’t find what she was looking for. After massaging her temples, she began pulling out the drawers, throwing them onto her bed. She took out her clothes inside the drawers and cried out, “What the hell?!” Angered by the fact that her favourite toys were gone, she began kicking her drawers and stomping on some of the empty ones.

“Where are my guns?!” she cried out as she kicked her drawers once more, making it fall onto the floor with a thud.

The door opened and Maachan came in. She stared at the mess in front of her and sighed as she leaned against the wall.

“If you were looking for your guns, I confiscated them.” she told her.

Tomochin narrowed her eyes at the younger girl and stood up. Maachan sighed and took out a huge bag from outside. Then, throwing one of the things inside it to Tomochin, she looked at her seriously.

“Don’t tell anyone I lended you mine. They might throw a fit if they know that I lended you mine when I don’t even let them touch it.” She told the older girl.

Tomochin stared at the beauty she was holding and admired it. Then, turning to the younger girl, she smiled. The younger girl smiled back for a while and placed the bag she was holding onto Tomochin’s bed. Her smile quickly disappeared as soon as the bag touched the bed. Then, turning around, she walked towards the door and was about to walk back when she was stopped by Tomochin’s voice.

“Maachan.” Tomochin called, making the younger girl turn back to look at her.

“Thanks.” She smiled thankfully.

Maachan sighed and walked out of the door while saying out loud, “I wonder where my guns are~”

Tomochin shook her head while chuckling to herself. Then, turning to the bag on her bed, she began taking out its contents, admiring them one by one.

Then deciding that she has wasted enough time admiring the weapons, she went inside her walk-in wardrobe and wore her favourite clothes. A black leather one-piece that fitted her and showed her curves perfectly. She stared at the mirror and smiled.

“Now…It’s time to get her back.” She walked out of her room and went to the garage, picking out her favourite ride, the pink Bugatti Veyron.

“Slick like I remembered.” She smiled as she sat on it and started igniting it when the whole garage door bursted open, revealing the others.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Mariko asked as she arched her eyebrow.

Tomochin sighed and stared at Mariko.

“You can’t go there alone.” Yukirin told her, suddenly appearing with Rena and Miichan from the garage door.

“Yeah! We’re Family!” Haruna told her with a smile.

Tomochin smiled and thanked them. The others went over to their chosen rides for their saving mission. Miichan smiled at Mariko when she saw that Mariko wanted to ride a GMC Yukon Denali and went over to her Koenigsegg CCXR.

“Takamina, come on! Let’s use this!” she told her.

Takamina sighed an ‘okay’ and went into it, followed by Acchan and Mariko. Yukirin sighed and went inside her Lamborghini Reventon, followed by Mayuyu. The others went inside Rena’s GMC Yukon Denali. They all ignited their engines and smiled at each other, before driving out of the garage.

At the same time, Sae and Tomo~mi were sitting in the room, waiting anxiously. They kept on thinking of a way to get out of there without dying, since Asahi had the room guarded from the outside. Sae sighed as she stood up and started pacing around the room, searching for any holes or anything for them to go through. Tomo~mi watched her and stood up as well. She looked outside the windows and turned to Sae.

“If only it wasn’t so high. We could get out through the windows.” She said with a sigh and sat back down.

Sae sighed after her and nodded in agreement. It would be great if that was the case. However, Asahi was a smart girl. And the drive to kill the Royal Family-no, the WHOLE Akiba Family made her think of every possible ways that can allow the two to escape, preventing them from escaping.

Just then, the door opened and the men from the outside came in. They took Tomomi by her wrist forcefully and forced her to follow them.

“L-Let Chiyuu go~!” Tomo~mi whined as she resisted against them.

“We’re going to have fun with you.” One of the men chuckled as he carried the frantic girl.

Sae saw a pistol on several of the men and took the opportunity to take it, when one of the men knocked her down.

“Stay down. We don’t want to play with you. You’re too boyish.” He said as he kicked her.

Sae gritted her teeth and ignored the pain of getting kicked while she planned in her head. The man carrying Tomo~mi laughed, along with the others, as they watched Sae getting kicked. Tomo~mi already had tears forming in her eyes as she cried out Sae’s name. She started hitting the guy’s back, trying to make him let go. The man, however, only laughed at her futile resistance and slapped Tomo~mi’s face.

Sae’s eyes widened and glared at the man, then stared at Tomo~mi’s red cheek before staring back at him, shooting daggered eyes at him. Deciding that she wasn’t going to let them hurt Tomo~mi or play with her, she kicked the man, who was kicking her mercilessly, at his weak spot and immediately stood up. Then, she grabbed the pistol hooked onto the groaning man’s pants and shot several of the men. Seconds later, there were only three of them standing, the man, Tomo~mi and herself.

He looked at Sae with eyes that now contained fear. Sae glared at him and growled, “Let her down. Now.”

The man did as he was told and gulped. Just a minute ago, he had a huge smirk on his face, but now, what he had was a pathetic face. He dropped onto his knees and began begging for Sae to spare his miserable life. Sae scoffed at his humiliating action and shot at the floor, making him scream like a girl.

Sae shook her head as she sighed and looked at Tomo~mi, who had her hand on her slapped cheek. Sae started walking towards the door with Tomo~mi, when all of a sudden, the man stood up and wrestled Sae for the gun. Tomo~mi grabbed the fork that was located near the man’s feet and stabbed the man at his nape.

The man dropped to the ground, groaning. Seeing how the man was writhing in pain, something inside Tomo~mi’s mind snapped and she straddled him while continuously stabbing at his chest. Blood spurted out everywhere, staining Tomo~mi’s clothes. Sae stared in horror. Tomo-mi was laughing manically as she stabbed the man harder and deeper, blood splattering everywhere as her weapon cut deeper on his chest. Grinning madly, she took the pistol from Sae’s hands and shot the dying man’s head.

“Aww…Look what you made Chiyuu do!” she said with a pout as she placed the gun in the man’s mouth and pulled the trigger.

The remaining blood inside the man’s body spurted out everywhere. Sae immediately covered her mouth and looked away as she tried to keep herself from puking at the bloody mess in front of her and took several breaths.

“L-Let’s go, Tomo~mi.” she stuttered, feeling a bit giddy from all the blood.

Tomo~mi’s eyes returned to their normal look and Tomo~mi stared at the pistol in her hand before throwing it across the room.

“C-Chiyuu didn’t mean to!” she cried and began panicking.

Sae patted her back and smiled weakly. Tomo~mi looked down, her eyes widened when she saw what she did. Her hand quickly went to her mouth and tears started to form. Sae sighed and helped her walk down the rest of the remaining stairs downstairs. However, even though there weren’t any people around, due to being killed by the two, Sae couldn’t help but feel uneasy. She stopped right in the middle of the room and looked around her, trying to look for any traps that Asahi might have set.

“What’s wrong, Sae-kun?” Tomo~mi asked, her voice still slightly shaking.

Sae looked at her seriously and looked around her again. Tomo~mi started to walk near the door when Sae grabbed her hand, stopping her from touching the knob. Tomo~mi looked at her with confused eyes and Sae shook her head. She pointed at the ceiling and Tomo~mi squinted, trying to look for whatever Sae was pointing at. Seeing nothing interesting, she frowned at Sae. Sae sighed and walked near the wall. She used a small mirror and reflected the light at Tomo~mi. Tomo~mi scowled when the light hit her eyes and she pouted at Sae.

“Sae-kun! No more playing around! Let’s go!” she said as she stomped her foot to the ground.

Sae kept on reflecting the mirror, and seconds later, Tomo~mi finally understood what Sae was trying to tell her. She sighed as she followed the thin line of almost invisible wire to the door. It was tied to the door’s knob and she tried to locate where the thin line of wire was coming from.

“Sae-kun should have just told Chiyuu.” She said when she found several bombs hidden behind several of the furniture.

“Now, how should we get out of here? Asahi has the whole place packed with bombs.” Sae said to herself and began thinking of a plan.

Tomo~mi bit her lower lip and tried to keep her eyes from staring at the blood that was now dripping from the ceiling, which was coming from the men they killed. She shivered when she remembered what she did. She lost herself there. At least she didn’t lose herself like how Rena and Yukirin did, two years ago. With that thought, she heaved a sigh of relief.

Two years ago

Blood was everywhere, and several men were lying on the ground, either groaning while writhing in pain, or dead. The sound of a maniacal laughter with the person’s footsteps filled the whole place, causing fear to whoever was still alive.

Tomo~mi looked around her, trying to search for any familiar faces. The others had left her all alone in the Yasagure Family’s mansion, as they searched for any more survivors. Tomo~mi continued to look around her and saw a familiar figure. Smiling, she ran towards her fellow member, only to have herself look at a scary and revolting scene in front of her.

Matsui Rena was dissecting a screaming man across the chest.

Tomo~mi’s pupils dilated and her mouth quickly went to her mouth as she watched the scene in front of her unfold. Rena was laughing and singing a song while happily dissecting the screaming man. Then, after looking at the tied man, she shoved a pistol into the screaming man’s mouth, causing him to stop screaming. She smiled at him, like an angel before staring at him with a devil’s look.

“Hey, are you mad?” she asked before pulling the trigger.

Blood spurted onto Rena’s face, causing her to laugh more crazily. Then standing up, she moved on to another victim, she tied a terrified man, who was begging her profusely to let him live, across a chair. She then began to think for a while.

“Hmm~ How should I kill you~?” she sang.

“Please! I’m begging you!” the man pleaded when she took one of her M9 Bayonet knives attached to her back.

Rena only laughed and slapped him hard on the cheek before staring into his eyes.

“Did she beg like this before you killed her?” she asked.

The man shook his head and cried out when Rena stabbed him at the chest with her M9 Bayonet knife while saying, “Liar.”

The man screamed out in pain as he shouted, “I DID NOT KILL HER!”

Rena smirked and stabbed him again, repeatedly singing the word ‘liar’.

“I swear! The Yasagure Family never betrayed the Royal Family!” the man swore before Rena took another sharp weapon and stabbed him continuously with it.

Rena scoffed and shot him at the head before looking at another victim. Tomo~mi started backing away, not being able to take any more of the gruesome and sadistic sight in front of her. As she walked away, she heard the cries and screams of Rena’s victims and covered her ears.

End of Flashback

“Tomo~mi?” Sae called.

Tomo~mi blinked her eyes several times and looked at her. Sae looked at her with worried eyes and Tomo~mi smiled.

“Let’s get out of here. Chiyuu wants to sleep.” She said with a yawn.

Sae yawned as well and nodded her head. They walked around inside the warehouse, trying to figure out a way to get out without triggering any bombs that Asahi have set.

To Be Continued…

Thank you for reading!!! Byebye~! :mon bye: :byebye:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 PART 3 [01/11]
Post by: Haruko on November 01, 2011, 07:14:05 AM
wowowow... chiyuu is like a rena?.. a madness girl? :O
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 PART 3 [01/11]
Post by: Alex.S1 on November 01, 2011, 08:08:16 AM
Chiyuu in this part reminds me of her in "nemousu TV" or "AKB to XX" laughing like madness.

The rescue team is on the way and Tomochin with those guns from Maachan really make me curious LOL

Update soon <3
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 PART 3 [01/11]
Post by: caghaunt on November 01, 2011, 08:18:39 AM
Akiba family goes to the trap that has been set up by Asahi.
Chiyuu witnessed what Rena did to Yasagure family in past and the scene got stuck on her mind.
The man's scream woke up the memories and it takes control of Chiyuu.
It makes Chiyuu did what Rena did to one of the Yasagure family.
Yasagure family have an unknown status. They can be the one who kill whoever Rena mentioned in the past or not.

Right?
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 PART 3 [01/11]
Post by: RenaChii on November 01, 2011, 08:38:09 AM
Rena so scary~ Gekikara mode huh~  :shocked

Please update soon~ I'm curious about Yuki's past too~  XD
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Parts 2 & 3 of Chapter 19 [25/10]
Post by: skytsuna on November 01, 2011, 12:16:41 PM
Quote from: karomuwi on November 01, 2011, 04:22:48 AM

“Please! I’m begging you!” the man pleaded when she took one of her M9 Bayonet knives attached to her back.

Rena only laughed and slapped him hard on the cheek before staring into his eyes.

“Did she beg like this before you killed her?” she asked.

The man shook his head and cried out when Rena stabbed him at the chest with her M9 Bayonet knife while saying, “Liar.”

The man screamed out in pain as he shouted, “I DID NOT KILL HER!”

Rena smirked and stabbed him again, repeatedly singing the word ‘liar’.

“I swear! The Yasagure Family never betrayed the Royal Family!” the man swore before Rena took another sharp weapon and stabbed him continuously with it.

Rena scoffed and shot him at the head before looking at another victim. Tomo~mi started backing away, not being able to take any more of the gruesome and sadistic sight in front of her. As she walked away, she heard the cries and screams of Rena’s victims and covered her ears.


 :shocked OMG!!! I didn't expect Tomo~mi to be like Rena........  :shocked
Hm.. :huhuh I wonder who is the "she" that Rena was talking about to the man
and whether the Yasagure Family really was innocent about the incident.
If it's not them then who is behind it  :huhuh
 8) Hm.. I sense a deeper plot here, because I think the Yasagure Family was innocent.  XD
But then I wonder who is behind of all these...  :catglare:
Title: Re: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 PART 3 [01/11]
Post by: haruhi16 on November 01, 2011, 03:39:53 PM
wtf?! wait, i don't have time to read it this time, i still feel dizzy, just got home from a birthday party, i'll read this tomorrow when i wake up. :D
Title: Re: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 PART 3 [01/11]
Post by: kahem on November 02, 2011, 08:43:10 AM
OMG!!! Chiyuu is like Rena!!! So great!!!
Title: Re: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 PART 3 [01/11]
Post by: haruhi16 on November 02, 2011, 01:58:09 PM
I finally read your update!  :)

Woahh, you made that stupid bastard slap chiyuu's face!! and kick Sae?!  :angry: :angry: :angry:

When Chiyuu acted like a crazy killer i was like woaahhhh  :shocked :shocked how can a very girly do something like that, so scary  :shocked

and wait, Rena was acting like Gekikara! wait she is Gekikara! That cute, scary and creepy girl! Don't understimate that girl or y'all get killed! One of the best queens in rappapa!  :) I think that gruesome scene that chiyuu had witnessed made her wanna do it to that bastard! for revenge!! serve him right!! :angry:

Uggghh! Kill that Asahi!! That bitch needs to slit her throat!!  :angry: :angry:

Update soon or i'll slit someone's throat here!!!! :angry: :angry:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 PART 3 [01/11]
Post by: Vanui on November 02, 2011, 11:30:29 PM
Blood blood blood~ 8D

 :shifty:

Can't wait for more, ya?

Keep up da good work~ :on GJ:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 PART 3 [01/11]
Post by: Megumi on November 04, 2011, 04:26:48 PM
I've been reading trough this fic for 1 day. :banghead:
 Not speed reading tough  :cathappy: I'm afraid that I might miss something you're really good I'm waiting for more!(http://www.getsmileyface.com/new/cute/10.gif)
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 PART 3 [01/11]
Post by: karomuwi on November 10, 2011, 03:30:53 PM
@Haruko: Of course!  :D Since Tomo~mi is a cute girl, she has to have some dark side!  :inlove:

@Alex.S1: Hahaha, actually, that was my referrence for her scary side. I just love her scary laugh!  :inlove:

@caghaunt: You really nailed the part about the memories taking control of Chiyuu~  :twothumbs

@RenaChii: I'll try to do the same with Yukirin ^^

@skytsuna: Tomo~mi's a cute girl, so she has to have a dark side~  :twisted: :twisted: :twisted: Mwuahahahahaha As for the 'she', it would be revealed soon... :twisted: And about having a deeper plot, hmm~ Maybe?  XD

@kahem: I love Chiyuu's personality here a lot! Such a cute girl turn bad. hahaha

@haruhi16: I apologize for hurting Chiyuu and Sae here. Have to make Tomo~mi lose control, so I have no choice :sweatdrop: hahaha, as for Asahi, let's just let the flow go~ ^^

@Vanui: :kneelbow: Thank you Vanui-san

@Megumi: Thank you for reading this, even if it's speed reading. I'm sorry if this makes you bored somehow :sweatdrop:

Um...Sorry guys I took longer than expected. Have so many school activities to do~ T^T Only had little time to write. Anyway, I guess for this chapter, it's abit boring. Coz I have no idea at first how to continue  :nervous Anyway, for my other fic, I guess, it would be delayed as well.  :nervous Anyway....Here goes~


Chapter 19 Part 4

Happy about their accomplishment, they cheered and sighed happily. They just managed to get out of the warehouse through the back door, which was fortunately, left open without any traps by Asahi.

Sae and Tomo~mi hi-fived each other, enthusiastic about the fact that they can now go back home and sleep. But all of a sudden, Tomo~mi dropped to the ground. She looked at Sae, gave a weak smile before giggling as she tried to stand up.

“I guess Chiyuu’s legs are too tired.” She smiled sheepishly when she fell back down.

Sae smiled at her and helped her up. Then putting Tomo~mi’s arm around her neck, they began to walk out of the forest. After several steps of walking, they saw a huge mansion right in front of them, making them stop in their tracks.

The mansion had several lights switched on, which were illuminating outside. They tried walking as quiet as they could be, trying not to step on any twigs that might alert those in the mansion. To keep themselves camouflage, they walked near the trees, as they tried to sneak around the mansion to get out of the whole place.

After a sharp end by the mansion’s garage, they saw the gate left open and sighed in relief. They can finally go home now! And without the others’ help!
 
They smile at each other widely and began to cheer quietly, until several lights pointed at both of them and several females, probably Asahi’s capos, came out from every direction. They leaned against each other, facing their enemies and get into their fighting stances when Wakamatsu Asahi came into the scene with a huge smirk on her face.

“You didn’t actually think that I was careless, did you?” she scoffed as she crossed her arms.

Sae and Tomo~mi looked at her in fear as Asahi’s minions grabbed their wrists tried to get away as her minions brought them to the huge mansion forcefully.

After being successfully brought into the mansion, Asahi’s minions tied them onto some chairs and surrounded the whole room, eager to wait for Asahi’s orders to kill both of them. However, their excited smiles turned into frowns when Asahi told them to wait patiently for the rest of the Akiba Family to arrive.

“Great,” Sae thought and sighed, “We just keep on getting caught again and again. Where in the world are they?! They sure take their time to save us!”

Meanwhile, the reason why Sae and Tomo~mi were still left unsaved was because of the reason that the others were in the middle of a huge traffic. Just a while ago, they began to race against each other, with the two’s location as their goal, when they suddenly got stuck in the one of the most trafficked roads of Tokyo.

“We were supposed to be saving them,” Tomochin smacked her forehead as she added, “not get stuck like this.”

Everyone started to apologized for getting caught up in their game and tried to assure her that nothing will happen Tomo~mi (and Sae). Tomochin sighed. She was the one who was driving the car, yet she allowed the others to make decisions for her.

She sighed once again and leaned her chin on top of the wheel. Time was ticking fast and they were stuck in the middle of traffic! She smacked her forehead against the wheel, honking the horn. Sayaka sighed and began to look outside, thinking of a way to get out of the traffic.

Maybe she should bomb the whole place? Nah, she shook her head. That would only get them into more traffic. Or maybe she should just get out of the car and run to that Wakamatsu Asahi’s mansion. She shook her head. If she does that, she’ll be tired. And of she’s tired, the more likely that she’ll get caught as well. She sighed and groaned. What should she do?

What if something bad was happening to Tomo~mi? What if Tomo~mi gets hurt? She’d surely whine about that. And since her whining is a bit annoying, the Zakeruna Family might hurt her. Tomochin looked up and gripped the wheel hard.

She was not going to stay there, getting anxious about Tomo~mi. She was going to do something about it. Even if it means asking for help, which she hates to do.

Sighing, she took out her phone and dialed a number that she rarely calls. Everyone else watched her as she talked to someone on her phone and looked at each other, wondering who it was, since Tomochin sounded desperate.

In the Zakeruna Family’s Mansion

Wakamatsu Asahi paced around the room, sighing continuously as she looked at the clock on her phone. She had expected those Akiba girls to be there by now, demanding that she let the two girls go. She was also expecting them to be shooting the rest of her remaining capos. However, nothing was happening. There weren’t any explosions or anything like she had expected.

Could it be that those Akiba girls really don’t care about these two in front of her? Or maybe they were confident that these two could escape on their own? If that was the reason, then Nami must be really underestimating her. What? Just because two of her girls killed the whole Yasagure Family, they can underestimate others just like that?

She clenched her fist as she thought, “I’m going to make you pay for underestimating me.” and sighed as she turned to her two captives and placed both of her hands on the each side of her hips.

“Where are they?!” she demanded. The rest of her remaining capos were starting to get bored and were now doubting whether the Akiba girls would arrive.

It took her several tries of attempt to excite her capos and assure them that they can kill the whole Akiba Family. And now, looking at the things they were right now, it was obvious that they were getting tired of waiting.

Asahi flipped open her phone and started dialing a number. When the person picked up the call, she composed herself and cleared her throat.

“I guess you don’t really care about them.” She said, making her voice sound in a mocking way.

“I thought that you would be rushing here, declaring war on me and such.” She stared at the two and sighed.

Sae and Tomo~mi leaned against the chairs they were tied to as they listened to Asahi talking. Their wrists were starting to hurt now and their butts felt numb. It has been several hours since Asahi called the rest of their members, yet not even one has arrived yet.

“Maybe they really don’t care Chiyuu~” Tomo~mi cried. She was really sleepy, as in her eyes were ready to shut.

“Give them some coffee.” Asahi ordered to one of her capos, making sure that her phone was away from her mouth when she said that. She didn’t want the rest of the Akiba Family to think that she wasn’t serious. However, she couldn’t let those two rest, giving them time to rest and gain their energy. If that happens, then it’s most likely that they WOULD be able to escape without needing any help from the rest of their Family members.

The name Royal Family has always been feared in the Mafia, since they were one of the most bloodthirsty mafia families to have ever annihilate a Family with just two members, while the name Rappapa Family was also feared, it was nothing compared to the Royal Family’s reputation.

However, over the years, the name Royal Family began to gain some hatred. Several Mafia Families tried to kill them, wanting to take the name as ‘The most feared Family’. Some Mafia Families also began to think of the Royal Family as a Family not deserving to be one of the Mafia Families, since they acted nothing like the other Families.

She sighed and stared at the two members of the Royal Family. How could these girls be that fearsome? How can these girls be dangerous? They looked nothing to be scared of. They don’t look intimidating like what the people who survived the Royal Family’s tortures said. In fact, if you listened to their description about the Royal girls, you would think they were monsters or angels of death.

But just take a look at them! They look so weak! They look so easily to kill! That girl over there who keeps on saying ‘Chiyuu~’ seems like an overgrown child! How can they be scary?!

Asahi sighed and massaged her temples. These girls looked so weak, but she knew something about one of their members. Her best friend—no, her EX-best friend, the leader of these girls. The one who she trusted the most.

Takamina Minami.

Her blood boiled. How could Nami kill her?! How could she?! After everything the three of them went through?!
 
“When she arrives, she’ll be the first to feel my wrath.” She growled as she clenched her fists and threw the glass of wine she was drinking from.

Just then, a huge gush of wind came from the outside and into the mansion, startling everyone. Everyone shrugged it off, but just then, they all heard a crashing sound at the garage. Asahi stared at her two captives, who were now smiling at each other. Could it be?

She turned to her capos and ordered, “Go! And bring them to me!” Her capos nodded obediently and went to the garage, leaving Asahi with the two. She smiled and got her guns out. Finally, after waiting for hours, she can finally get revenge for her friend. She squealed in glee.

Her smile, however, faded when she started hearing screams from the garage. She quickly rushed to her bag, where her gun was located, however, when she took it out and was about to turn around, she felt something sharp poking at her back.

“Don’t move or else.” Someone ordered in a calm voice. She did as she was told and the person made her turn around.

When she did, she saw her two captives getting untied by some people she has never met. The one holding her captive made her sit down and threw the gun she was holding, out of her reach.

“Asahi.” The familiar voice made her eyes widen. She glared at Takamina, making sure that her hatred could be seen. When her eyes met Takamina’s however, her glare eased and tears started to drip onto her shirt.

She closed her eyes and took shallow breaths before looking back up at Takamina. The girl may have been her best friend, but she can’t forget what she did to Hinata.

Smirking, she started to say, “You—” but was interrupted when someone punched her, making her fall onto the ground. Her surroundings turned black for a while and she tried to sit up, a bit giddy from the punch she just received when she received another punch. This time, however, she did not fall onto the ground. The person punching her held her by her collar while she continuously punched Asahi.

“Tomochin, stop it!” Takamina ordered the one who was probably punching her.

Several more punches came and finally, someone pulled the one called Tomochin away from her, letting her dizziness go away.

“Stop it Tomochin, Chiyuu don’t want you to hurt her.” Asahi stared at Tomo~mi, the girl who she was holding captive a few hours ago.

She gave a quick thankful smile and sat up, replacing the smile with a scowl. Damn, she smiled. She shouldn’t let them see her smile. She has to be as threatening as she could.

She stared at Takamina, who was staring at her with eyes that somehow were showing sadness.

“I’m sorry for what two of my members did.” She said, lowering her head.

Asahi scoffed and looked away as she spoke, “It’s too late to say sorry. The whole Yasagure Family is gone.” Then turning her head, she stared hard at Takamina before speaking with such hatred.

“The thing that I hate you about is how you killed Hinata!” she hissed. She can never forget the tortured state of Hinata’s dead body. That girl was innocent, yet she died mercilessly.

“She didn’t kill that girl.” One of the girls spoke. Asahi looked at her. She was a raven-haired girl with eyes that seemed to be mad.

“Who are you to say that?” she growled.

“I’m Matsui Rena. I’m one of the two girls who you should be dealing with.” The girl, Rena, claimed.

Asahi narrowed her eyes at her and rolled her eyes. She was so skinny and she looked weak. How can she be one of the girls who killed the whole Yasagure Family? Sure, the capos were easy to kill, but Hinata was an excellent fighter. She couldn’t have possibly lost to the girl in front of her.

“We’re sorry for what we did.” Another girl, the one who held her captive, said as she lowered her head.

“Words cannot change anything.” She said to them, glaring at them with every strength she could muster.

“We’re really sorry.” The two girls bowed at her.

Asahi looked away, and then looked directly at Takamina before sighing, with a hint of disappointment.

“Is this how you lead?” she asked. Takamina looked at her with shameful eyes and looked away. Another girl, who was beside Takamina, stepped up and spoke up.

“Takamina is a great leader.” She defended.

Asahi stared at her and scoffed, “Is this your new girlfriend?” Takamina looked at her as she asked, “What happened to Ray then?”

The girl who defended Takamina looked at Takamina confusingly and stared back at Asahi.

“I’m not Takamina’s girlfriend.” She said. Asahi sighed.

This wasn’t how she planned it. It was supposed to be her destroying the whole Akiba Family, and getting revenge for her best friend Hinata. But instead, she was sitting in front of the ones she was planning to destroy.

“How could you allow those two kill Hinata?” she asked Takamina.

“She was your best friend!” she cried.

“She was innocent! The whole Yasagure Family was! How could you allow those two to erase the existence of the Yasagure Family?!” she demanded, getting angrier and angrier.

“We thought that the Yasagure Family killed her.” Yuko spoke up.

“Thought? Concluding on one simple thing doesn’t prove anything! You could have talked about that with Hinata!” Asahi snarled.

“You let them kill her without mercy!” she accused.

She saw Takamina clench her fists, probably because she was hitting Takamina where it hurts. Deciding to make her feel guiltier, she spoke up more about her past.

“Because of Hinata, you met Ray! Because of Hinata, you are still alive! BECAUSE of Hinata, you got revenge for your parents’ death! You owe Hinata a lot! And you decided to repay her by killing her?!” Asahi growled.

“I admit my mistake! That I wasn’t a good leader! That I allowed two of my members to act rashly! And that I betrayed my best friend! I admit to all of that!” Takamina shouted to her.

“But we didn’t—” Rena began to speak up.

“You shut up!” Asahi snapped.

“Don’t butt in this!” Asahi added and looked at Takamina.

“Please listen to us!” Rena told her as she got in between Asahi and Takamina.

“Rena?” the girl who held her captive a while ago, said.

“Yukirin, you should know that we didn’t kill the head of the Yasagure Family, right?” The girl, Yukirin, nodded her head at Rena.

Everyone arched their eyebrows as they waited for Rena to speak.

“When we arrived at the mansion, we saw that the whole place was already a mess. Several people were already
lying on the ground, unconscious.” Rena told them.

“Right~” Asahi rolled her eyes, not believing her for a moment.

“It’s true.” Yukirin nodded her head.

“Then explain the scene I saw! You said that they were unconscious! I saw several men, no, probably the whole Yasagure Family, dead. I saw them all in a terrible state. Explain that!” Asahi demanded. That girl was just trying to confuse her. Well, she won’t be fooled by that. What she saw was what she saw. And there’s nothing else to it.

“Well…we were angry that time…” Rena softly said as she continued, “So we decided to continue what was left off.”

“We came there with anger in our hearts and we can’t just come back after swearing that we would destroy the whole Yasagure Family.” Yukirin added.

“So you decided to kill them? Even after seeing the state of the whole mansion?” Yuko asked, scoffing at what the two were saying.

Rena and Yukirin nodded their heads in shame. Asahi rolled her eyes again and scoffed before looking at them and saying, “Finish with your lies?”

Rena and Yukirin looked at her. “We’re telling the truth.”

Everyone sighed. Whatever the two were trying to say was obviously a lie. Kumi looked at Rena and Yukirin. They were both her sisters, but she knows that what they were trying to do and say was wrong. They were trying to tell Asahi that was she assumed, as well as, the rest of the Mafia Families assumed was wrong.

Everyone saw them torturing the poor capos. They saw how they cruelly tortured them slowly, laughing menacingly as they pierced anything sharp at any parts of the body. They heard the two’s bloodthirsty laughter and their sadistic looks.

“Did you actually think that two girls can actually annihilate a whole Family? With just guns and needles?” Yukirin asked Asahi as she stepped closer.

“With what I saw, then, yes.” Asahi nodded her head.

“Oh come on! Have some common sense!” Yukirin sighed with frustration.

“Us two,” she pointed at herself and Rena, “against a Family. With guns and bombs. Makes any sense?”

“We just continued to do what the ones who came before us did.” Rena told them.

“Seriously, we may be good fighters. But we can’t go against a whole Family, you know.” Yukirin explained as she crossed her arms.

“So what are you trying to say?” Asahi asked as she narrowed her eyes at them.

“Maybe someone is trying to make both of our Families fight.” Takamina told her.

Asahi scoffed and looked at her with an arched eyebrow as she said, “But you were the one who killed the Yasagure Family. No one made you kill them.”

“Well…” Sae began to look thoughtful as she said, “We received a note and a message that the Yasagure Family wanted to destroy the Royal Family.”

“Why would the Yasagure Family want to destroy the Royal Family? Hinata is good friends with Takamina.” Asahi pointed.

“We didn’t pay much attention to that. But then, 'that' happened and then we didn’t think about any other culprits, because the Yasagure Family kept on sending us death threats.” Miichan told her.

“Death threats? Hinata did?” Asahi looked at her confusingly.

“Yeah, ever since we received the news about the treaty and the plan of formation between the Rappapa Family and our Family, the death threats increased.” Yuko nodded her head as she began to look thoughtful.

“Why would anyone make the Yasagure Family and Royal Family go against each other Chiyuu~?” Tomo~mi asked as she tilted her head to the side.

“It could be because someone wants your Family to disappear.” Sayaka suggested.

Everyone nodded. It could be because of that. Well, to have two strong Families would be the most dangerous thing. They would become a great threat to other Mafia Families who all desire to earn the name of ‘Most Dangerous Mafia Family’.

So the only way to do that was to make either one disappear. And with the Royal Family known as the most bloodthirsty Mafia Family, it would be best to get rid of that threat.

“So…Any ideas on who wants to destroy the Family?” Sae asked.

“I’m suspecting a few Families.” Yukirin informed them.

“Yeah, there’s the Habu Family, the Yamamoto Family, the Yabakune Family—” Miichan started listing.

“We get it already.” Mariko interrupted and added, “The same Families who wants the Rappapa Family to disappear as well.”

“It’s also possible that the Yasagure Family didn’t really kill her.” Kumi pointed out.

“And that they were only used to make the Zakeruna Family go after the Akiba Family.” Jurina said.

Everyone looked at each other. Asahi sighed. Great. Now where was this going? She thought that she could finally get some revenge on the people who killed her best friend. But now, it seems like someone planned the whole thing from the very beginning.

“So what? What should we do now?” Tomochin asked, forgetting her anger for Asahi as she tried to think of the possible masterminds.

“The same Families that could have killed them.” Jurina muttered under her breath.

The same people that she suspected to have killed her parents. The same people who destroyed her family. Her happiness.

“If that’s the case, and Hinata was being used, then I’ll offer my help.” Asahi told them.

Asahi stood up and Takamina held out her hand at her as she said, “Friends?” Asahi stared at the hand for a while before shaking it.

“Friends—” Asahi started to say, only to be interrupted by a loud sound.

Some shots were heard from the garage and everyone stared at each other, before heading to the source of noise. But right before they even came near the door...

BANG!!! BANG!!!

A body fell down as a bullet passed through her head. Acchan stared in horror while the rest had their mouths open wide.

“Minami!”

To Be Continued…

Thank you for reading!!! Byebye~! :mon bye: :byebye:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 PART 4 [10/11]
Post by: Flean on November 10, 2011, 04:01:50 PM
ARGH!!!!!!!! Minami!!!!  :mon scare:  What happened to Minami!!!!!  :OMG:

I need to know what happened to my Taka!!!!  :mon runcry:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 PART 4 [10/11]
Post by: karomuwi on November 10, 2011, 04:25:56 PM
This is for those who wants to know what kind of laughter Tomo~mi was doing. The part when she was torturing that man fits this one somehow XP Kasai Tomomi lol (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=vnQEmQx6L-M#)
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 PART 4 [10/11]
Post by: caghaunt on November 10, 2011, 04:28:13 PM
Haha. Thanks to my observant self, I think ^^
What Chiyuu did make her forgotten about how tired she was and made her even tired after, yes?
Ah, Hinata, Asahi, and Ray. Then it made Takamina as Nami.
Asahi is the head of Zakeruna family.
Hinata is the head of Yasagure family.
And Nami, or Takamina is the head of Royal family.
An unknown mafia family used their relationship to made them fight with each other.
The family who want Royal and Rappappa family dissappear, also killed Jurina's parents.
And if what Asahi said that Ray is Takamina's ex-girlfriend is true, Ray's family maybe is the one who want to take them down.

Take your time, dude. I'll wait for the next installment.
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 PART 4 [10/11]
Post by: Yagami.Rai on November 10, 2011, 05:54:13 PM
Oh!!!! No!!!! Takamina!!!!!!!!!
Please don't let Takamina die!!!!  :angry:
And please do update, it's not boring!!! Its bringing tension!!!!
I need to know what happen next to Takamina!!!! And who ever did that to Takamina!! :angry:
I'll  :rock: :rock: :rock: him until  :bleed eyes:

So please update soon  :)
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 PART 4 [10/11]
Post by: skytsuna on November 10, 2011, 05:57:01 PM
 :w00t: FInally Takamina and the others to the rescue~!!!!!!!  XD
Hm.. I wonder who is all behind these....   :?
And NO!!!!!!! Takamina!!!!!!!!!   :(
I hope she won't die....  :cry:
Please update soon!!! I want to know what happen next  :bow:
This chapter is full of tension and the truth is slowly coming out, it's soo interesting  :thumbsup
I'll kill the person who shot Takamina  :angry: :rock: :bleed eyes:
 :bow: :bow: Please update soon  :cow: ;)
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 PART 4 [10/11]
Post by: Kiri-el on November 10, 2011, 11:35:20 PM
Why? WHY?! Continue, please!

Gets complicated.  :lol: Thanks for the interesting update!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 PART 4 [10/11]
Post by: Haruko on November 11, 2011, 05:53:49 AM
waaaaaaa minami!! and ray!! what hapenned with her?
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 PART 4 [10/11]
Post by: kahem on November 11, 2011, 10:29:51 AM
No!!! Takamina!!!!
Wow the story is really elabored and makes me curious!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 PART 4 [10/11]
Post by: RenaChii on November 11, 2011, 12:36:17 PM
What happened to Takamina~  :nervous
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 PART 4 [10/11]
Post by: haruhi16 on November 11, 2011, 02:41:59 PM
what?!?!? MINAMI!!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 19 PART 4 [10/11]
Post by: Megumi on November 14, 2011, 11:23:54 AM
Quote
"Minami!"
  :panic:

No this fic is not boring at all!  Thank you for your update  :bow:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 TEASER!!! [15/11]
Post by: karomuwi on November 15, 2011, 04:24:16 PM
@Flean: You'll know in the next update! Or maybe this teaser will give you a hint?

@caghaunt: Yes. Yes . Yes. Yes. Yes and Yes! For Ray being the Family who wants them to be killed~ Hmm~  :D You'll just have to wait~  :twisted: Mwuahahahaha

@Yagami.Rai: Takamina not dying? Hmm~ Let me think about it first!  :twisted: And thank you ^^

@skytsuna: I wonder too~   :?  XD

@Kiri-el: Your welcome ^^ And thank you for your comment ^^

@Haruko: I don't know~  XD Read the teaser and you might get a clue (maybe?  XD)

@kahem: Thank you ^^ I'll try my best again for the next update!

@RenaChii: Hmm~ I don't know~?  :P

@haruhi16: Yes Minami!!! hahaha. JK (maybe)

@Megumi: Thank you for saying that!  :bow:

Hey guys! Anyway, since I'm having some kind of trouble for the update of Love's a Mission, I wrote another update for Akiba Family. And since I'm caught up in a storm of school work, I'll be posting a bit more late than I usually do. Anyway,this is just a teaser for the next update?

“How is she doctor?” Yuko asked. The doctor sighed and looked at them. He looked away and spoke.

“A shot through the head is already deadly, adding to that, she has already lost liters of blood. The surgery we performed worked and has allowed her to continue living…for now.” The doctor sighed as he added, “but it’s more likely that she won’t live for long.”

Tomo~mi sobbed harder and Sae patted her shoulder as Tomochin hugged the sobbing girl. Tomo~mi may have a huge thirst for blood, but she’s weak when it comes to people dying.

“How are we going to tell her?” Yukirin asked her sister, Rena. Rena just looked at her and sighed as she shrugged her shoulders.

“Do you think she’ll take it well?” Sayaka asked. Sayaka has met known her for a short time, but she knew that those two held a deep bond and friendship with each other. And losing a close friend is a painful feeling. Something everyone in the Rappapa Family has experienced.

End of teaser

Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 TEASER!!! [15/11]
Post by: ilovecandiedapples on November 15, 2011, 04:29:51 PM
oh no takamina please don't die :cry:
i wonder how acchan will take this
please update soon :bow:
good luck with completing the rest of your school work :thumbsup
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 TEASER!!! [15/11]
Post by: Flean on November 15, 2011, 04:31:04 PM
Not a good hint~~  :frustrated:  Taka gonna die soon~~  :on blackhole:   LOL..  :lol:

Take your time.. update when you can...  :on GJ:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 TEASER!!! [15/11]
Post by: caghaunt on November 15, 2011, 04:45:30 PM
If I should wait to get to know it, so let it be.
"Her" in this teaser could be Acchan or Asahi, according to the both of their recent relationship with Takamina.
I maybe an observant person, but I can't see the future.
And like I said before, just take your time. Don't push your body to do all the works at once.
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 TEASER!!! [15/11]
Post by: skytsuna on November 15, 2011, 04:56:28 PM
No!!! Takamina :cry:
Hope everything will turn out alright at the end... :(

Take your time :)
And thanks for the update although it made me sad  8)
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 TEASER!!! [15/11]
Post by: silllythings on November 15, 2011, 06:10:53 PM
that's not a teaser, that's torture! :banghead:

poor takamina. 

please update when you have time.
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 TEASER!!! [15/11]
Post by: kahem on November 15, 2011, 06:19:42 PM
Takamina!!! No!!! You can't die!!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 TEASER!!! [15/11]
Post by: RJay on November 15, 2011, 09:31:37 PM
 :OMG: :frustrated:
I don't want Takamina to die :tantrum: :mon whine:
It's too early for her to die :gyaaah:
please update soon
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 TEASER!!! [15/11]
Post by: ShibuyaDokiDoki on November 16, 2011, 04:30:40 AM
THIS TEASER... OMG SUN... TAKAMINA BETTER BE AIGHT! D< klfhsdfkhsdkfhswdf Q A Q please...

Update please~! 8D
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 TEASER!!! [15/11]
Post by: Haruko on November 16, 2011, 06:29:28 AM
why..why takamidget T_T poor.. officially Im depresed T_T
Title: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 TEASER!!! and Attention!!! [21/11]
Post by: karomuwi on November 21, 2011, 12:46:56 PM
hey guys... i have to apologize for this, but due to my laptop acting like a stupid machine, my updates would be delayed for like ... a month? i'm trying to fix it and such, but it's still not working. so... i'm really sorry! i'll update when i get it fixed! or maybe buy a new one!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 TEASER and Attention!!! [21/11]
Post by: caghaunt on November 21, 2011, 08:26:24 PM
It's okay. I know how it felt.
I'll always wait.
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 TEASER and Attention!!! [21/11]
Post by: blughise on November 22, 2011, 03:33:22 AM
Hey I'm finally able to continue reading....
Sorry I didn't get to comment that often....too busy with school!!! To stupid!!!

anyways....why did you have to do that to Takamina!!! just when she and asahi are finally friends!!!!..
and how will Acchan take this news that Takamina might die.....

and who the hell, made the Asahi's family and the Rappappa and The Royal Family fight....
and what's up that Teaser I want' more please!!!!

So many things I want to know!!!
Please update sooon

Title: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - FINALLY!!!! CHAPTER 20 [7/12]
Post by: karomuwi on December 07, 2011, 01:16:40 PM
@ilovecandiedapples: Haha, I think you've gotten it wrong! ^^ Takamina's not the one who's going to die~

@Flean: Hahaha and I'll try to update more!

@caghaunt: Thank you for the advice! :kneelbow:

@skytsuna: I hope that it'll go well too! haha

@silllythings: And now I finally have time! Here it is for you~

@kahem: haha, don't worry.

@RJay: You have a point. Okay! I won't kill her! (for now)

@ShibuyaDokiDoki: Update done!

@Haruko: Haha, don't worry. it'll be fine ^^

(Again for)@caghaunt: Thank you ^^

@blughise: It's fine ^^ Well....I like some drama. haha.

And now, my update after several weeks of no update-ing. haha. Just managed to fix the laptop last night. I hope you guys enjoy this! And for those who thinks that Takamina might die.... Bwuhahahaha~!


Chapter 20


Everyone looked at each other in silence as they waited for the doctor to come out from the surgery room and give them some news. The silence was killing everyone, and the only thing that kept everyone from going crazy from the quiet atmosphere was Tomo~mi’s quiet sobs.


Tomochin sighed and patted her head to soothe her. She then sat on the floor with Tomo~mi and allowed the younger girl to lean against her shoulder, as she couldn’t bear to see her crying friend hug herself as she cried. Everyone else looked at them, and was either standing with their arms crossed or sitting down on the waiting seats.


Fortunately, the doctor came out and removed his mask, to talk to them properly. Yuko quickly walked towards him and looked at him with anxious eyes.


“How is she doctor?” she asked. The doctor sighed and looked at her, then at them. Then taking a deep breath, he looked away as he spoke. It has always been hard on him to be the giver of bad news, especially when his patients’ guardians expected him to do better.


“A shot through the head is already deadly, adding to that, she has already lost liters of blood.” He stopped and looked at them. “The surgery we performed worked and has allowed her to continue living…for now.” The doctor sighed as he added, “And it’s more likely to expect that she won’t live for long.”


Tomo~mi sobbed harder and Sae patted her shoulder. Seeing what Sae did have no effect, Tomochin hugged the sobbing girl. Tomo~mi hugged her back and cried into her arms. Right then, everyone knew, Tomo~mi may have a huge thirst for blood, but she’s weak when it comes to people dying.


“How are we going to tell her?” Yukirin asked her sister, Rena, who just looked at her and sighed, as she shrugged her shoulders.


“Do you think she’ll take it well?” Sayaka asked. She has only met her for a short time, but she knew that those two held a deep bond and friendship with each other. The painful feeling of losing a close friend was something everyone in the Rappapa Family experience.


When no one answered Sayaka’s question, the doctor decided to speak up “I’ll leave you girls now. You may go and visit her before she dies.” And left them with a sympathetic face.


Sighing, they decided to wait for the person they have to tell the news to. Each moment passed and the dreaded feeling of telling her rose. They began to wish that the girl they were waiting for would take a long time tending to her own wounds, as they cannot bear to see the pained look on her.


Looking around her and feeling irritated at the pathetic scene, Jurina stood up and walked away from them, heading out to the rooftop. She couldn’t handle the heavy silence and she felt like she couldn’t breathe. Going to the rooftop would probably be the best way to get some fresh air.


As Jurina walked away, Rena stood up, worried about the younger girl’s planned destination. However, she was stopped as Sayaka and Tomochin told her to let her be, since Jurina has always liked being alone. Rena sat back down and looked at Yukirin, who was sitting across her with Mayuyu leaning against her. She smiled and chuckled to herself when she saw what the anime-girl was doing.


Mayuyu was trying to prevent herself from sleeping by keeping herself busy by continuously poking the older girl. Luckily for her, Yukirin was thinking deeply to even care about the younger girl’s antics. She was looking down on the ground, thinking about several stuff, like what would have probably happened if she and Rena never killed the Yasagure Family.


At the same time, Jurina have reached the rooftop. She walked to the rails and stared at the darkening sky, before leaning against the rails and taking out her phone. She then placed the phone next to her ear as she waited for the person on the other line to answer her call.


“Hello~” a sleepy voice answered, “Jurina?”


Jurina looked around her, to make sure that nobody else was at the rooftop before she sighed and began to talk.


“I need you to do something.” She said as she took out a badge from her pocket using her handkerchief. Staring at it carefully and curiously, she began to inspect it, hoping to get any form of clue.


“What is it?” the girl on the other line asked as she yawned.


Jurina furrowed her eyebrows at the small blue badge before sighing, “Find out which Family wears or has a blue flower as their insignia.”


“Blue flower? What type of flower is it? A lily? A rose?” the girl asked, listing several types of roses. Jurina scrunched her eyebrows and began to think of any flower that seemed familiar to the blue badge on in her hand. Unable to figure out the type of flower in her hand, she sighed frustratingly.


“I’ll just send it to you.” Jurina told her in annoyance. How in the world should she know what that flower was?! She wasn’t a botanist or something! The girl laughed, knowing that Jurina didn’t know what type of flower it was, making Jurina scowl.


“So? Care to tell me why you want to know which Family it is from?” the girl asked, making Jurina sigh in annoyance. Can’t she just do what she asked? Why does she have to ask for the reason?


“Just do it, Karomuwi!” Jurina ordered. The girl on the other side of the phone laughed to herself. Oh how she loved it when this girl gets irritated. It always amused her to the fullest.


Katherine Rosemount Musee Williams, a.k.a Karomuwi, was Jurina’s informant and friend. However, besides being Jurina’s informant and friend, she was also an informant for the Rappapa Family, and has previously worked for several assassin agencies. Which was the very reason to why Jurina asked her, since she was full on resources.


“Tell me first.” Karomuwi insisted.


Jurina sighed, knowing that once the girl wants to know something, she won’t stop at anything. And that was the very reason Jurina has asked her. “Fine!” Jurina sighed in defeat and continued, “The one who wore this shot someone.”


“So? Why should THE Matsui Jurina ask me to find the person who shot someone else?” Karomuwi asked, hoping to make Jurina amuse her further.


“Do you really have to know that?!” Jurina snapped. Karomuwi chuckled, making Jurina more irritated.


A pregnant pause.


“That person probably comes from the same Family who killed my parents.” Jurina finally told her, making her stop chuckling.


“Are you serious?” Karomuwi asked. Jurina groaned and shouted ‘Yes!’.


A few seconds of silence passed and Jurina started feeling impatient. Karomuwi sighed and hummed for a while. Jurina began to tap her foot impatiently before yelling into the phone, “Are you going to do it for me or not?!”


Karomuwi sighed and some shuffling sounds were heard from the background, probably due to Karomuwi getting off her bed. “Send me a pic of it and I’ll analyze it for you.” Jurina took a picture of the badge and sent it to her. After a while, she heard some sounds of typing and Jurina couldn’t help but smile to herself.


“Thanks.” Jurina mumbled with a smile. The sounds of typing stopped and Karomuwi gasped, which somehow kind of sounded like she was mocking Jurina.


“Did THE Matsui Jurina just thank me? Or am I hearing things?” Jurina’s smile immediately faded and was replaced with a scowl.


“You’re probably hearing things.” Jurina lied. Karomuwi chuckled at Jurina’s lame lie and continued typing as she said “I’ll contact you once I find out something.” Just as she was about to hang up, Jurina called her name.


“Karomuwi!”


“What is it? Another thanks?” Karomuwi laughed. Jurina rolled her eyes at the joke. This girl just doesn’t know how to crack one.


“In your dreams.” Jurina scoffed and then said in a quiet voice, “Don’t tell anyone if someone asks.”


Karomuwi scoffed and asked her, “Do you think I’ll just give out information?” to which Jurina replied with a ‘No.”


“I meant, if someone asks from my Family,” When an image of Rena appeared in her mind, she quickly added “or the Royal Family.”


“You mean the whole Akiba Family?” Karomuwi asked.


“Yeah.”


“Sure.” Karomuwi agreed and didn’t bother asking any more, since Jurina hated being asked. And besides, she was getting tired of asking.


Meanwhile, in a room below, several people stood up, when the person they have been waiting for finally arrived.


“Takamina…” Yuko’s voice trailed off.


“You don’t have to tell me. I already know that she doesn’t have much time left.” Takamina told her as she sat down by the bed.


“Takamina, I’m so sorry.” Acchan apologized. Takamina turned to her and asked, “What are you apologizing for? Asahi was shot at the head. You didn’t do anything to her, so don’t apologize.”


She then turned to the girl lying on the bed, and grabbed her hand. Miichan turned to the others and started pushing them out towards the door.


“Let’s give them some time alone to talk.” She told them. The others complied with her and went out. Takamina mumbled a ‘thanks’ to Miichan before she left. Then turning to the half-awakened girl, she smiled.


“Hey, feeling better?” Takamina asked, and then quickly smacked her forehead. Of course Asahi wasn’t feeling better! She was just shot through the head! What kind of question was that?!


“Hey, don’t smack your head. I’m feeling alright, so don’t worry.” Asahi smiled meekly as she spoke in a soft voice.


“I can’t believe that I still woke up.” Asahi smiled and sighed as she looked up at the ceiling. Takamina smiled.


“Maybe it’s not your time yet.” Asahi chuckled at Takamina’s statement.


“Or maybe I should talk with you before dying.” Asahi said with a smile.


This was like how they were before, right before they became the leaders or underbosses of their respective Families.


“I miss Hinata.” Takamina told her.


“I do too.” Asahi closed her eyes as she took a deep breath. There was a painful throbbing in her head, and everything seemed to be hazy. She couldn’t even see Takamina clearly anymore. All she could see was a blurry image of Takamina.


“I’m sorry for letting my members kill the rest of the Yasagure Family.” Takamina apologized. Asahi grabbed her hand back and sighed.


“Actually, to tell you the truth, I don’t really care what you guys did to the Yasagure Family. I only care about Hinata. Those capos of hers can just go rot in hell for all I care.” Takamina laughed and two began laughing.


“None of this would have happened if those Yasagure guys didn’t pressure her into becoming their leader.” Asahi sighed, after clutching her head to try and keep herself from feeling the pain.


“Well, at least I was able to keep her away from trouble by merging our two Families together.” Asahi smiled. Takamina smiled at her before clutching the hem of her blouse.


“I want to kill the ones who tortured her.” Takamina growled. Asahi patted her hands and smiled at her.


“So do I. I just wish that I can help you find out who did kill her and your member.” Takamina smiled bitterly before looking at Asahi.


“You can.”


Asahi laughed and flicked her forehead. “Idiot, I don’t have much time left.” Takamina started to have tears form in her eyes. Asahi tried to sit up to try and wipe away the tears, but due to the pain in her head, she couldn’t. Realizing what Asahi was trying to do, she leaned closer.
 

“Why do we have to live like this?” Takamina asked her. She had lost a member of her Family, then one of her bestest friends, and now, she was going to lose another one.


“Because we’re in the Mafia.” Asahi answered her with a smile.


“I wish that I never joined.” Takamina admitted.


“But if you did, you wouldn’t have met me and Hinata,” Asahi then added, “or even Ray.”


Takamina sighed. Let’s rephrase that sentence from before. She had actually lost a member of her Family, then one of her bestest friends, the love of her life, and now, she was going to lose another best friend.


“You still love her? Even though she was about to betray you?” Asahi asked.


Smiling, Takamina nodded her head as she said, “She was my first love.” She reminisces about the past that she and Ray went through. Sweet, yet bitter, memories.


“How can you love someone like that?” Asahi asked in disbelief. She never did like Ray due to her personality, but ever since that diva-like girl met Nami, she changed.


“Love can make you do crazy stuff.” Takamina said with a smile.


“What about that girl back then? That…” Asahi tried to remember the name, “…Acchan girl.”  Takamina stared at her with a confused look, wondering what Asahi was trying to say.


“Her?”


“You seem to like her.” Asahi stated. Takamina shook her head and smiled.


“I’m never gonna fall in love again. Ray’s the first and the last.” Takamina told her. Asahi sighed and smiled at her best friend. She’s not going to say anything back, but she was sure that Takamina would like her. After all, the girl was a beauty and seemed like the type of girl that Takamina likes.


Outside the room, Acchan began to bite her lower lip, wondering about the Ray girl that Asahi mention before. Who was Ray? Wait, hold it. Why was bothering to know her? She laughed, making the others look at her and sit away, thinking that she has gone mad.


“It was a good thing that Takamina didn’t get hit by the bullet.” Sayaka said. The others nodded their heads in agreement.


Flashback


BANG!!! BANG!!!


A body fell down as a bullet passed through her head. Acchan stared in horror while the rest had their mouths open wide.


“Minami!”


Acchan rushed to the said girl, who was clutching her shoulder, while Takamina smiled meekly at her. Takamina turned to Asahi, who was lying on the floor, covered in blood.


“Asahi…” Takamina’s voice quavered as she spoke the unconscious girl’s name, and tried picking up the girl, before falling down as well and gritting her teeth from the pain.


“Minami!” Acchan cried and helped her up.


“There!” Mayuyu cried as she pointed at the windows.


Everyone turned and saw a figure covered in black. They saw the person’s eyes widen and quickly jumped down from the window. Sae ran towards the door.


“After that guy…” Sae stopped running, “or girl!” Deciding to forget about senseless things, she ran after the figure. The others followed her, except Acchan, who called Tomochin.


“Help me get her into your car.” She instructed as she helped Takamina up.


“W-wait.” Takamina told the both of them in a hoarse voice. She put Asahi’s arm around her neck and began walking, with Acchan supporting her other arm.


“Just leave that Wakamatsu girl here. She’s probably dead anyway.” Tomochin told Takamina as she opened the door to get outside.


Takamina shook her head and looked at Asahi. The unconscious girl had a bullet hole on her head and blood was dripping onto her pale face like a faucet. She wiped the dripping blood from the girl’s face and had tears forming in her eyes.


“We can’t leave her.” She said firmly. Tomochin sighed and shook her head. The girl had a bullet shot through her head! It’s so obvious that Asahi’s dead!


“T-Takamina.” Asahi mumbled. Okay, soon-to-be-dead girl!


“Tomochin, please.” Takamina pleaded, looking at her with tearful eyes.


Tomochin bit her lower lip and sighed, “Alright.” She took Asahi’s arm and placed it around her neck, taking off the burden from Takamina. The four of them, or more likely three with Asahi being carried, walked to Tomochin’s parked car by the garage and got in.


“Wait here. I’ll get the others.” Tomochin told them as she ran to where the others may be.


“Minami, move your hand.” Acchan told her as she ripped off a cloth from her clothing. Takamina did as she was told and Acchan pressed it against the bleeding wound, making Takamina hiss in pain.


“Sorry.” Acchan apologized as she pressed harder. Takamina smiled meekly at her and took shallow breaths. Then turning her head to the girl next to her, she bit her lower lip. Asahi was pale, as in pale white. She looked like she was sleeping and seeing how her chest wasn’t rising like before, Takamina began to sob.


“Minami.” Acchan patted her back.


“Asahi…She’s gonna be okay, right?” Takamina asked, looking at her with scared eyes.


Acchan looked away and didn’t say anything. What should she say? Asahi was shot through the head and she wasn’t breathing. Yet, she didn’t want Takamina to feel hurt. What should she say?


“I don’t know.” Acchan admitted.


Meanwhile, the others were caught in a fight with the black figure. Everyone surrounded him, or her, and threw some punches and kicks, only to be dodged by the person.


“Tch. This guy is good!” Sae muttered under her breath when the person managed to land a punch on her chest.


“Who are you?!” Yuko demanded as she helped Sae up and took a stance. The person just looked at them and pointed at a badge pinned on their chest. Everyone narrowed their eyes to get a good view but the person just took of the situation and punched each of them, knocking them down onto the ground. Taking the chance to escape, the figure in black ran away. (I’m just going to use the term ‘him’. )


A sudden vision from her past made Jurina stand up quickly and follow him. She followed him into a forest and managed land a punch on him. However, he pushed her and her head met in contact with a tree trunk. Seeing that Jurina was dizzy, he stood up. Jurina reached out her hand to stop him by grabbing his collar but missed and grabbed the badge instead. He kicked her and ran away, with Jurina covered in mud and blood dripping from her head.


“Jurina!” the others cried when they came running. They looked around to check whether it was a trap, and when no men came out, they carried her.


“I-I’m fine!” Jurina told them and struggled to get down. Rena sighed and told the others to do so. But then, she grabbed Jurina’s wrist when something shining caught her eye. Jurina quickly hid the badge in her back pocket and looked at her confusingly. Deciding that her eyes were playing tricks on her, Rena let go and everyone went back to Tomochin’s car.


End of Flachback


Rena stared at Jurina, who was sitting beside Tomochin, with an ice pack on her wound. She started wondering where the girl could have gone to, but decided to ask her later when they’re at home. Now was just not the time.


The door opened and Takamina came out with puffy eyes. Everyone looked at her, wondering what was going to happen.


“She’s gone.” Takamina stated hoarsely. Yuko and Miichan walked up to her and patted her back comfortingly. Yukirin pushed Mayuyu away and looked at Takamina sympathetically.

“Let’s go home.” Takamina told them and everyone stood up. Outside, everyone had sad faces, but deep inside, they couldn’t help but squeal in glee. They can finally take a long and warm bath!


To Be Continued…

I wonder how you guys reacted when you all thought that Takamina was going to die. Thanks to RJay-san I decided to NOT kill Takamina or anyone else, yet. I agree that it's a bit TOO early for anyone to die and so I killed Asahi. But I wonder what would happen to the plot if Takamina DID die. I really have no plot for this story and everything just goes to my mind, so even I have no idea what's going to happen. LOL. Anyway...

Thank you for reading!!! Byebye~! :mon bye: :byebye
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - FINALLY!!! Chapter 20 [07/12]
Post by: Yagami.Rai on December 07, 2011, 02:16:36 PM
Yea! Yea! Takamina didn't die :w00t:
Thanks for not killing Takamina :twothumbs
But it was sad that Asahi died :(
I :? wonder who was the one that killed Hinata and Takamina's best friend :angry:
And what happened next?? Which family owns that badge????!!!! :rock:

There's still a lot of mystery not yet solved!!!! :panic:
I can't wait to read more about it :cow:

Thanks for the Update :thumbup :thumbup
Please update soon :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - FINALLY!!! Chapter 20 [07/12]
Post by: skytsuna on December 07, 2011, 02:24:58 PM
OMG! An update :w00t:
Thanks for the update :thumbsup

Thank you for not killing Takamina XD

I wonder who are those 'guys' who killed Asahi!!! :angry:
They also killed Hinata and causes so much problem and misunderstandings!!! :rock: :rock:

I wonder who is the one that is killed in Takamina's family?? :?
No name mentioned yet so far.. I'm so curious about it XD

Although Taka didn't die.. Asahi did.. their last conversation was so sad :cry:
But I'm happy that their friendship is back :)

Ray??!! :shocked I wonder what happened between Takamina and Ray before.. :panic:
And Ray almost betrayed Takamina?? What did she do?? Where she is now?? :?

Acchan getting curious about Ray XD Is she falling for Taka?? :wub: :twothumbs
I can't wait to read more about Atsumina too :inlove: Hopefully there will be Atsumina moments :mon cute:

Hoho.. karomuwi the informant XD That's cool :thumbsup
Please find out about the family with that badge fast and tell Jurina about it XD

Thanks again for the update :twothumbs
I'm really curious and I think you can see from all my questions UP there :nervous
Please update soon :bow: Thank you :) :twothumbs
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - FINALLY!!! Chapter 20 [07/12]
Post by: Haruko on December 08, 2011, 07:14:05 AM
jajaj you are a teaser ¬_¬ dont do that again is painful
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - FINALLY!!! Chapter 20 [07/12]
Post by: kahem on December 08, 2011, 08:05:19 AM
Yay Takamina is not dead! But Asahi T_T
I like the tomotomo part ^^
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - FINALLY!!! Chapter 20 [07/12]
Post by: RenaChii on December 08, 2011, 08:47:17 AM
So sad~ (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/on_speedy1.gif)
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - FINALLY!!! Chapter 20 [07/12]
Post by: caghaunt on December 08, 2011, 04:35:57 PM
Hey, you're back!! Ah.. I got thanked twice.. Now I feel uncomfortable..
Like I predict. Takamina will not be the one who'll get shot. And it's turns out to be Asahi.
And like I said before.
The one who killed Hinata, Jurina's parents. and now Asahi, want Akiba family to disappear.
Starting from their friends and parents.
Blue flower as insignia? Is it just me or its really remind to Yabakune Gakuen's insignia? (MJGK)

'Kay! I'm waiting for the next action!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - FINALLY!!! Chapter 20 [07/12]
Post by: Sok on December 09, 2011, 04:38:39 PM
So sad.  :farofflook:  :on speedy:
But I'm glad Takamina didn't die.  :stuffed:
Wonders what Jurina will do. when she finds out the family that has that badge.
Thank you for updating.   :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - FINALLY!!! Chapter 20 [07/12]
Post by: Megumi on December 09, 2011, 09:35:33 PM
 :shocked It wasn't Takamina tough...but too bad for Asahi  :(

So Jurina will go after "them" can't wait for your next update.

Arigatou!  :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - FINALLY!!! Chapter 20 [07/12]
Post by: sakura_drop_ on February 06, 2012, 05:17:56 AM
Knew Takamina was alright, though sad for her friend
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - FINALLY!!! Chapter 21 [02/15]
Post by: karomuwi on February 15, 2012, 04:15:34 PM
@Yagami.Rai: Hmm~ I'm going to let you continue wondering who it is, who decided to mess their lives.  :D And thank you for reading this!

@Skytsuna: I'm going to let your imaginations run wild first~  XD Try to guess what happened to Ray and etc~

@Haruko: Ahahaha, you'll have to bear with me then~ Cuz I like these kind of stuff XD

@kahem: Thank you~ ^^

@RenaChii: Should I make another sad one then~?  XD

@caghaunt: Hmm~ You are really smart and observative! Fine, since you guessed right...The blue badge is Yabakune's insgnia~  :D

@Sok: Hmm~ Let's start with revenge, shall we? :lol:

@Megumi: Thank you for waiting~

@sakura_drop: People have to die in my stories. haha

A/N: I really apologize for the delayed update. But unfortunately, my schedule has always been packed ever since the start of the year, making me unable to update. I also planned on posting this yesterday, but my internet decided to be funny, and now it's delayed. I'm sorry for the long wait. :kneelbow: Anyway, this story might be a bit boring since I had little time to fix it, so forgive me for the wrong grammars and such. Anyways~ Here you go~


Chapter 20 Part 2

The moment they reached the mansion, everyone went straight to their bathrooms, all eager to shower off the mud, and soak their worn out bodies in warm bath. Two hours of scrubbing the dirt off themselves went by, and everyone headed to the dining hall to eat.

Only to find out that there was nothing to feast on.

After a few seconds passed, and no spoke a word, Tomochin’s patience ran out. She smacked her hands on the table, as she demanded. “Why isn’t there any food here on the table?!”

Her face was in a frown, and her lips were in a straight line as she was furious to find an empty table with nothing laid upon it.

Not even the cooker had any rice!

Turning to everyone, she asked for an explanation, only to have everyone shrug their shoulders in response. She scowled, and crossed her arms. Just then, all of their stomachs grumbled, making them groan simultaneously.
 
What should they do now? They were terribly starving, and it was already quarter to midnight. So the probability of any five-star restaurant to be open was…Zero. To add to that, their maids were gone for the night, sleeping like babies in their own abodes, so there was no one to cook for them.

The only solution was to cook their own good.

Once everyone realized that cooking was their last option, they began a staring contest as they all started wondering, who was going to make a move. However, several minutes passed, and no one has made a move.

The clock struck twelve, making their stomachs grumble once again, as they were reminded that they have yet to eat.

Sighing and trying to forget the feeling of their insides being eaten inside, they continued their contest, all holding on to their pride as they stared at everyone. But still, no one made a move after several songs of their singing stomachs. Deciding that they have had enough of staring, two girls decided to break the contest.

Haruna and Mariko started sending each other a message through their eyes, and instantly nodded with a smile, when they understood that they had to cook for themselves.

With that in mind, they raised their hands, as they offered. “We’ll cook!”

They skipped to the kitchen quickly and started taking out some of the pans, while the Rappapa girls all stood in horror. Some of the Royal girls shook them out of their trance, while the others rushed to the kitchen to find Haruna and Mariko switching on the stove.

Seeing the fear on each of the Rappapa girls, the Royal girls all cried as dramatically as they could to make the two stop. “NO!”
 
Haruna and Mariko looked at them with confused looks, as the Rappapa girls pulled them far away from the cooking station, while the Royal girls placed back the pans that the two took out.
 
Why were the Rappapa afraid? Well, the reason was simple.

Those two sucked at cooking!

Haruna and Mariko were already horrible in cooking, by themselves! By letting the two work, TOGETHER…Would only mean their deaths!

They could just imagine it. Their rival Mafia Families all laughing hysterically as they read the Akiba girls’ gravestones, with the reason of their deaths written on it.
 
They won’t die because of fighting, but because of the inedible food the two would cook! And as a Mafia Family to die because of that…Would be the most humiliating thing! They’d rather be killed through torture, than be humiliated for being poisoned by food!
 
“But you guys are hungry!” Haruna reasoned. “And Tomochin might eat us instead if Mari-chin and I don’t start cooking.” She added with a pout. She perfectly knew the Fashion Queen.

One time, when the maids left the mansion without any food, Tomochin growled at the Rappapa girls, and bit them. It was supposed to be lesson for the Rappapa girls, but it left a traumatizing effect on the cat-like girl.

Knowing this, everyone instantly turned their heads to Tomochin as they all asked her, through their eyes, to tell the cat-like girl that the Fashion Queen won’t eat anyone.

Realizing that their fate was in her hands, Tomochin sighed and placed her hand on Haruna’s shoulder, as she dropped a sweat and stated as gently as she could.

“No. I think I’d rather starve to death than eat the food you’ll cook.”

Everyone nodded frantically. No one in their right mind would eat Haruna’s cooking! Not after the food that she once cooked! Like that omelet rice that tasted like a lotion! That was the worst tasting omelet rice ever!

And because of that experience, everyone stayed away from omelet rice, no matter how tasty it looked.

Haruna sighed, and Mariko dropped the pans she tried to take from Acchan, who was putting them back. As she watched the two girls pout, Kumi sighed depressingly. “Let’s all die in hunger.”

Everyone hanged their heads in sorrow as they began to groan. Their groaning was soon mixed by the choir of their loud rumbling stomachs, making them clutch their stomachs as they all began to whimper.

Unable to handle the heavy atmosphere that everyone was emitting, Yukirin smiled and skipped to the counter while happily saying, “Let’s start cooking!” only to be stopped by Sae.

“Yukirin…” Sae started to say with a smile, before looking at her seriously. “…for a person who can’t even crack an egg properly, cooking might be a little…too much for you.”
 
“In other words, please allow the others to cook instead, Yuki-neechan.” Kumi said, as everyone looked at Yukirin with surprised looks.

“An egg?!” Mayuyu scoffed, and looked at Kumi, who only nodded her head with a sigh.

“You can’t even crack an egg?!” she cried in disbelief at the girl, who pouted.

She then looked at the other Akiba girls for confirmation, and a laugh escaped her mouth when they all nodded with a sigh. The older girl glared at her, and hoped that the pig-tailed girl would try to stifle her laughter. But the girl didn’t. Mayuyu fell to the ground as she clutched her stomach and cried from laughing too much.

Grinning, and not noticing the daggers sent to her by Yukirin for letting the cat out of the bag, Sae turned to Mayuyu and giggled. “She even tried to use a chopstick to take the egg out of the shell.”

Yukirin looked away in shame as the younger girl looked at her, trying to figure out why for someone her age, was unable to crack an egg.
 
Yukirin cried, “It was my first time! I have never cooked in my life!” as she curled her fists and stomped her feet like a child.

Everyone tried to make Mayuyu stop laughing as they began feeling the icy atmosphere that Yukirin was giving. However, Mayuyu didn’t give care if the older sent her arrows of fire. The Royal girls saw this, and began to panic. They turned to Rena, begging her through their eyes to try and calm her sister down.

Nodding, Rena sighed and patted her sister’s back, making the girl relax. To further relax her, she said. “Don’t worry, Yukirin. You can help me.”

“I’ll let everyone taste my spicy chicken!” She cried as she pumped her fist into the air, and made a determined look that made Takamina look at Miichan and Yuko in worry.

Kumi’s eyes widened, and the other Royal girls began to quiver as an old memory came to their mind. Their eyes were now bloodshot red, and they all gulped loudly.

Seeing the Royal girls’ worried glances, Anna quickly suggested. “Maybe we should eat at a fast food restaurant!” She began to fear for her stomach and life, the moment Rena started taking out every spice that could set one’s mouth on fire.

She stared at Kumi, who only shrugged her shoulders, clueless on how to stop her older sister. Anna smacked her own forehead, before grinning widely. There was only one person who could probably stop her.

Matsui Jurina.

Turning to the girl, she began to nudge Jurina, motioning for her to say something. When Jurina shook her head, Anna looked at Kumi, who winked at her. Kumi leaned close to Jurina, as she whispered.

“My sister makes crimson-red chicken wings.” Anna chuckled quietly when she saw Jurina’s eyes widen, knowing perfectly well that the young girl couldn’t take spicy food well.
 
To make sure that the ball was in their court, Kumi added.  “And I’m sure that she’d make them extra thrilling, especially for you.”

Jurina shook her head frantically, and quickly told Rena, “I’m going to eat outside! I’d rather die than eat the food made by you!” her eyes bulging out in fear for her tongue.

Rena’s smile dropped, and she looked down as she dropped the chili she was holding. She bit her lower lip, and walked to the corner, where Yukirin was now standing. Everyone watched, as the two leaned against each other for support.

Sighing, everyone turned to Jurina, as they began to tell her with their eyes that she was a little too much. Rolling her eyes at them, Jurina began to mumble how everyone should be thanking her.

They turned to Mayuyu, who hasn’t stopped laughing, and then to Jurina who had her arms crossed. Then diverting their eyes from the two young girls, they stared at the sulking girls, and sighed.

They didn’t want to hurt anyone’s feelings, but they don’t want to die from food poisoning, or an overdose from spicy food.

The atmosphere has darkened, and everyone immediately forgot their hunger. Unable to take the scene of her sisters moping any longer, Kumi sighed as she went over to the two, before hugging them.

She told them, as she tucked a hair behind each of their ears. “You can cook for me next time, okay?”

And added. “Your cooking is not that bad. Everyone else just have their own preferences.” The two girls looked at their youngest sister, and began to think about what she said.

Sensing that her two older sisters wasn’t going to smile any sooner, she concluded a revenge. She turned to the causes of her sisters’ sulking, making sure that the two saw her eyes sharpen, before speaking.

“Mayuyu and Jurina are going to eat it with me!” Mayuyu’s laughter died down, and Jurina’s crossed arms instantly went limp. They stared at her in shocked expressions, and opened their mouths to remove the misunderstanding.

Kumi glared at them. “I promise you that they’ll eat two sets.” The two girls’ jaws dropped, and was about to complain, when Kumi added quickly. “Four sets! They’ll eat four sets of everything that you’re going to cook!”

“Right, guys?” she asked through gritted teeth. Everyone else felt shivers ran down their spines as Kumi looked at them, and nodded their heads frantically, knowing that it would be for their best to agree without complain.

“Y-yeah!” They said, making Kumi smile back at them with a look of an angel.

“We’ll even eat it!” Miichan smiled as she added, not realizing the deadly glares being sent to her by everyone else.

Rena and Yukirin smiled slightly, before turning to everyone else for confirmation. When everyone smiled, they grinned widely and hi-fived each other, not noticing the look that their youngest sister gave everyone.

Rena and Yukirin cheered as they began listing down all of the food they were going to make, not even noticing the bitter smile that everyone gave, and the pale-white face that Mayuyu and Jurina were making.

To everyone’s relief, Kumi cut her sisters’ happiness through gentle words. “But right now, we’ll be eating outside. Is that fine?”

Everyone nodded their heads eagerly and looked at the two with puppy eyes, hoping that they’ll be able to live another day.

When the two nodded their heads, everyone cheered, and ran to their vehicles, not wanting to give the two a chance to change their minds and cook food for them.

At the fast food restaurant

The pleasant smell of fries and burgers filling the whole place with delicious aromas. The sight of the tables being covered by sets of foods, made everyone’s eyes blinked with glee as they eyed all of the desired food.

After a few seconds, everyone dug in, unable to resist the urge to stare longer. The whole Akiba girls smile happily, as they ate their food in delight. They each took a bite from their burgers, chewed it slowly to savor the flavors, before swallowing, and repeating the process.

During their feast, Mayuyu stood up and went to the counter, and came back after a few minutes, with nothing in hand. She sat down next to Jurina and took a bite out of her spaghetti, when the younger girl leaned closer and asked in a whisper. “Did you buy another one, Mayuyu?”

Mayuyu nodded her head and the two gave a thumbs-up to each other. “Yeah!”

Noticing the cheeky smiles that Jurina and Mayuyu were sending to each other, she couldn’t help but ask. “Buy what?” The two shook their heads, making her arch her eyebrow in response.

Mayuyu looked at her innocently, as she hid away her Happy meal toys. If Yukirin was to ever find out, she’d never live it down, knowing how cold-hearted the girl was. Heck, Yukirin would even mock her for having a child-like heart when she was already acting like an adult.

“Another batch of food.” She lied, hoping that Yukirin wouldn’t pry any longer.

With the feeling that something was being kept from her, Yukirin continued to stare at Mayuyu, thinking that the younger girl would give up in lying. However, seeing that Mayuyu wasn’t fidgeting, she turned away, letting Mayuyu take in a breath and sigh in relief.

Mayuyu glared at a snickering Jurina, and warmed. “Don’t tell her that I still buy kiddie meals. Or else I’ll make you eat Rena’s spicy chicken alone.”

The threat of spicy chicken made Jurina’s snickering stop. The petrified girl nodded her head like an obedient puppy, and Mayuyu smiled as she continued to eat.

After the feast

The moment they finished their fast food feast, they drove back to the mansion and got ready for sleep. Some of them went straight to bed, already tucked in and in pajamas. They were tired from the chase they gave to the one who shot Asahi, and their bodies were starting to ache.

Meanwhile, apart from the ones tucked in bed, some were still stuck in the showers. Half-asleep. One minute, they were brushing their teeth, and wide awake. And then by the next, they had their chins placed on top of their palms, with their toothbrush dangling from their mouth.

Everyone felt darkness slowly envelop their sight. And soon, everyone’s eyes started closing involuntarily… except for one, whose eyes stared in total concentration at the piece of object that her hand was holding.

The said girl who has been staring at the phone was none other than Matsui Jurina, who stood outside her balcony.

It wasn’t that she had her eyes staring at the piece of communication device. She would also admire the stars every once in a while, before returning her eyes to her device.

She was feeling the fatigue from running after the assassin, but she didn’t want to receive Karomuwi’s information, after several hours it has been sent.
 
Two hours have passed since her last contact with the said girl, yet not a single call, nor a message, was sent to her. It was making her impatient, and at the same time, worried, since never have the girl took a few hours, or even an hour, to give her the information that she needed.

It has always been at least ten minutes when she wasn’t busy, or fifteen when she was. The only thing that could explain the delay…was trouble.

It was quite known that being an assassin is a dangerous job. You live a dangerous life, and you can’t really trust anyone. Falling in love was also the last on the list, since it’s mostly the main mistake that most assassins make. Making friends was not easy, since they could be the one you have to kill, or the ones who are sent after you.

So basically, being an assassin wasn’t easy.

And that’s the main reason why Jurina couldn’t help but worry. Whenever it took Karomuwi some time to inform her, she’d always meet up with Jurina in bandages, or with a cast. The worst state that Karomuwi had been in was the time she searched for one of the Rappapa’s missing members, and ended up in a comatose.

She didn’t actually know the reason why, but doctors had told her that they found the poor girl bleeding to death in a car, next to…

BEEP!

Jurina’s eyes quickly scanned the phone’s screen, only to find out that it was a notification saying that it was already four in the morning.

“Maybe she’s doing one of her assassinations?” she thought to herself to try to calm her anxious mind, and stop the dangerous imagination her mind was giving her.

“Jurina?”

The said girl’s eyes widened, and in an instinct, quickly hid the phone in her pajamas’ pocket. She turned her body as naturally as she could, before smiling to cover her face’s anxiety.

Her eyes found themselves staring at Rena, who was in a pink white gown. Rena yawned, as she came closer to Jurina, and asked. “Shouldn’t you be sleeping?”

“Yeah.” She replied, completely taken aback by the sudden calling of her name.

Rena scratched her eyes sleepily, as she stared at Jurina. She had woken up to a sudden beeping, and realized that the younger Matsui wasn’t in the bed next to hers. When she turned to check out the time, the digital clock showed the digits, 4:00 AM.
 
“You should be sleeping, especially for someone like your age.” Rena told her, in the most serious voice she could muster, even though it was evident that she was sleepy.

Jurina sighed, and nodded her head as she went inside, making Rena arch her eyebrow at the younger girl, surprised that she wasn’t yelled at. After all, Jurina would usually tell her not to bother her, and get off her back. But this time… Jurina actually, kind of did what she was asked to do, and without a complaint, to say the least.

“Maybe she’s having indigestion.” Rena thought to herself as she lay down on her own bed, confused with the Jurina’s weird behavior. It was rare to have the girl answer to her orders without a complaint. Heck, it never happened before!

Staring at the girl’s back, Rena sighed as she began to think about the day when Jurina would finally warm up to her, and Rena would no longer try to act like she wasn’t hurt by any of Jurina’s insults and words. Hopefully, and sooner than she’s estimating (which was a few years), the younger Matsui would treat her as a part of the new Family.

It was the only thing that Rena wanted.

Several hours later (evening)

Several hours have passed, about seventeen hours to be exact. Everyone was doing their respective ways of reducing boredom. Either with talking to one another, or reading.

Acchan was browsing for ribbons with Takamina, and would constantly say the word ‘cute’, making Takamina blush.

Yuko had her head on top of Haruna’s lap, with her eyes closed as she took in the cat-like girl’s scent. She would smile and stare at the girl with loving eyes as Haruna combed the shorter girl’s hair.

Miichan was staring at a picture book of pastry recipes, while at the same time, show it to Mariko who kept on pushing it away from her face.

Tomochin was doing her nails, with Tomo~mi watching her in great interest.

Sae was sitting by the corner with Sayaka. The two were secretly looking at clothes, trying to search for anything that would make them look a little less intimidating and boyish.

Yukirin was combing Rena’s long black hair, clueless to the bikini sketch that Mayuyu was doing of her.

Kumi was just chess with Anna, and was effortless winning all the time.

Everyone was having some bonding time, but only one person remained missing. Realizing this, Anna turned to Rena.

“Rena-chan, is Jurina sleeping again?” Anna asked, as she made move to eat Kumi’s pawn.

Rena nodded her head as she sighed, took a glance at the room that Jurina was in. It was already ten in the evening, yet Jurina hasn’t woken up from her slumber, and didn’t even try to get up when the other Akiba girls tried all sorts of way to make the young girl stand up.

“She must really be tired.” Rena told her.

Anna nodded her head in agreement, and reminded Rena, “Well, she did go after that assassin, you know.”

Rena nodded her head, agreeing. Just then, something came to Rena’s mind, making her turn to Kumi and said, “You’ve missed school for quite some time, so make sure that you sleep early today and go to school tomorrow.”

Hearing her older sister’s gentle order, Kumi nodded as she moved her chess piece. She sighed, but not a word of complaint left her mouth for she knew that her older sisters desire for nothing but her grades to be excellent.

Looking up from her sketch, she saw the girl give up without a fight, making Mayuyu look at Yukirin and say, “Can’t she just stay here at home with us?”

Yukirin looked at her in confusion, making her continue as she shaded a part of her sketch. “I mean, she’s a Mafia member. So she can still live happily without going to school.”

Yukirin shook her head and patted Kumi’s head, as she spoke. “Rena and I want her to study and get a job, and not just depend on the Family that might cause the death of her.”

“Death of her?” Mayuyu thought to herself, and shrugged her shoulders as she looked at Kumi in sympathy.

Poor girl.

She already tried helping Kumi escape from the horrible time in school, but she knew that whatever the older sisters told the young girl, she would always comply.

Mayuyu sighed, and began thinking about the last time she spent time in school. She remembered how she almost killed her teacher several times just to end her boredom, making Sayaka decide on homeschooling Mayuyu herself, and teaching the girl all kinds, with the help of the other Rappapa girls.
 
Just then, something came into her mind.

“Study hard to attain happiness.”

The most ridiculous saying she has ever come up on.

Well, that’s what Mayuyu thinks. After all, look at how she’s living! She lives in a huge mansion, can ride cars, even though she’s still not legal, and even gets some action in her life!

She can also use simple stuff like her phone to hijack a plane! And they don’t even teach that in school!

“School is probably the most boring place on Earth.” She thought to herself as the word ‘school’ made her cringe.

Taking herself out of her own trance, Mayuyu stared at the three sisters. She saw Yukirin put a hand on Kumi’s shoulder. “Make sure that you pass the ending exams, alright?”

She shook her head in disgust. Disgusted by the fact that Yukirin wanted her younger sister to suffer in school. What kind of sister was she?

Surprising Mayuyu, Kumi nodded her head obediently and stood up. The young girl walked up to her room, followed by Anna, and left the rest of the girls in the living room without a word.

Irritated, Mayuyu stood up to go to her room, but not before she mumbled out words that were loud enough for everyone to hear.

“Study freaks.”

Yukirin looked at her with a glare, which Mayuyu ignored as she stomped her way to the room. But before entering the room, she showed her face to the older girl, and shouted.
 
“You don’t know the meaning of ‘Fun’!” she stuck out her tongue, and entered the room as she closed the door with a slam.

Yukirin looked at the others with a huge shocked face, and wondered what she just did to make Mayuyu act that way.

“She’s jealous of the attention you keep giving to Kumi.” Acchan pointed out, while the others nodded their heads in agreement. Yukirin arched her eyebrow at the girl’s statement.

“Kumi’s my sister. Of course I have to give her attention.” Yukirin stated, making the others sigh and shake their heads.

“The problem is…” Tomochin crossed her arms as she continued to speak. “You don’t give Mayuyu ANY attention.”

Takamina sighed. “While Rena’s situation is the total opposite.”

Everyone turned to the said girl and looked at her in sympathy. Everyone has been seeing Rena’s countless efforts on trying to be close with Jurina. Yet, the younger girl won’t even give her a thankful look whenever Rena does something for her.

“Well, I’m not asking for Mayuyu to crave for my attention.” Yukirin sighed as she crossed her arms.

“You’re lucky she’s not ignoring you.” Rena muttered. “I’ve tried everything to make her stop ignoring me.”

Yukirin looked at her. “Then stop trying. You’re just wasting your time.”

Rena frowned at her and spoke. “That’s easy for YOU to say.”

“Mayuyu CRAVES for your attention, while Jurina DESPISES me!” she cried.

She then added. “I don’t hear Mayuyu insulting you like how Jurina’s been insulting me!”

“Mayuyu HAS insulted me!” Yukirin cried back, making Rena scoff.

“Oh yeah?” Rena asked in a challenge. “Tell me how she did then.”

“She laughed at me for not being able to crack an egg!” Yukirin cried.

“That’s not as insulting as Jurina’s insult!” Rena cried back at her.

Everyone had their mouths closed, all afraid to speak a word, as the atmosphere began to be surrounded by dangerous auras emitted by the two girls.

Rena stood up, and pointed at Yukirin. “At least Mayuyu didn’t say that she’d rather die than eat the food you’re going to cook!”

Yukirin opened her mouth to try and speak back, but realized that Rena was right. Mayuyu had NEVER insulted her, the way Jurina HAD insulted Rena.

Yukirin looked at her younger sister, and stood up to try and apologize. But just before she could do that, Rena stomped her way out of the room and into the garden.

Yukirin sighed with a hint of sadness, and dropped to the couch as she pouted.

She had never fought with Rena about anything.

Sighing, she turned her head, only to realize that she fought with her sister in front of everyone else. She bit her lower lip, unsure on how to apologize for seeing the scene between them, when Takamina patted her back.

“Don’t worry. Rena just needs time to cool off.” She assured with a smile that could energize anyone.

Everyone else nodded their heads in agreement, making Yukirin smile a little. She nodded her head with them, and smiled as she stood up. The others looked at her, wondering what she was going to do, when she curled her fists and made a determined pose.

“I’m going to help Rena with Jurina!” she cried, and smiled.

Yuko smiled and patted her back. “That’s the spirit!”

Deciding that it was best to start now than later, Yukirin went straight to Rena and Jurina’s room. She heard everyone cheer from the living room, making her gain more confidence. She took a deep breath before knocking on the door.

After a few minutes, she knocked again. This time, a little bit louder. She waited, thinking that Jurina was at the bathroom and that it would rude of her to enter when Jurina didn’t open the door for her.

However, after waiting and knocking several times, Yukirin felt the confidence slowly disappear.

“Maybe Jurina didn’t want to have anyone disturb her?” Yukirin thought to herself, and walked back to her own room, when all of a sudden, an image of Rena’s earlier angered face showed up in her mind, making her drop the idea of giving up.

Yukirin took a deep breath and walked as fast as she could towards the door. She knocked one last time, and when no one opened the door, she grabbed the doorknob and entered the room.

She opened her mouth to give Jurina an earful of why she should be kinder to Rena, when something went past her head, and hit the wall. Yukirin’s eyes widened when she turned to look at the thing that was thrown at her, and found a hand phone broken in several pieces.

She then turned her head to the direction where the hand phone came from, and found Jurina standing by the balcony, looking very upset with something.

“I’ve been waiting for several hours!” Jurina cried as she gripped the phone in her hand tightly. She turned and was about to throw the phone at the same direction she threw the previous phone, only to find Yukirin staring at her.

Jurina’s eyes widened, and she quickly held on tight to the phone, fearing that it might hit Yukirin. She stared at Yukirin, and the two then began a staring contest, only to have it broken by Jurina after several minutes passed.

“Uh…I’m sorry you had to see that!” Jurina apologized and quickly lowered her head, hoping that Yukirin wouldn’t asked about the reason for the throwing of her phone.

Yukirin’s stare softened a bit, and smiled. Jurina gave a sigh of relief, and pointed to Rena’s bed. “Why don’t you sit down while I clean up the…” she stared at the broken pieces. “mess?”

Yukirin nodded her head, and sat down on Rena’s soft bed. She watched the younger girl go to the bathroom, and come back with a broom in hand.

When the broken pieces were cleaned up, Jurina went to a rectangular box by the corner of the room, and took out a pair of drinks and several chips. She smiled as she gave a drink to Yukirin, and opened the chips.

Yukirin started to wonder why Rena seemed to be having trouble becoming friends with Jurina. Just by the girl’s actions, Yukirin could tell that Jurina was a kind girl. So what was the problem between the two?

“So…” Jurina began as she drank from her canned drink. “Is there something you needed?”

Yukirin stared at her for a while, before putting down her drink in hand. She took a deep breath, and looked at Jurina seriously, making Jurina nervous.

“Does she know about the badge?” Jurina thought to herself as she gulped and fiddled with her canned drink nervously.

Fortunately for Jurina, Yukirin didn’t seem to know anything. “I’ve been wondering about your relationship with Rena.”

Yukirin bit her lower lip, and mentally slapped herself. ‘Relationship with Rena’? Why did she make it sound like the two were dating?

“Oh.”

Yukirin looked at Jurina with a gentle smile, and sighed.

“It seems that you’re still cold to her.”

Yukirin told her. “My sister just wants to be friends with you. And it’s been affecting her mood lately, so I decided to talk to you.”

Jurina nodded her head, knowing what Yukirin was trying to say and where it was going to be headed.

“I was just wondering if…” she bit her lower lip, hoping that Jurina would listen. “…maybe you can be a little less cold towards her?”

Jurina sighed, and nodded her head. True. She WAS a bit too harsh on the older girl. She knew that Rena was just trying to get along with her, but Jurina still felt guilty for thinking that it was the Royal Family who killed her parents.

There seemed to be no problem when she talked to the other Royal girls, but when it was Rena…she just couldn’t get her words right, and always end up insulting the older girl, or saying something hurtful.
 
Yukirin began telling her how Rena seemed to change. She told her about their argument that took place before Yukirin entered the room. She also told Jurina how quiet Rena was whenever she was near Jurina, for she feared that Jurina would hate her even more if she spoke.
 
After the conversation, Jurina smiled at Yukirin. “I’ll try to be less cold to her.”

However, Yukirin had another idea in mind, and shook her head. “Not good enough.”

“Promise me that you’ll be friends with her.” She told Jurina.

Jurina sighed before nodding her head in agreement, making Yukirin smile widely, and hug the younger girl tightly.

“Now that Rena’s problem is fixed, I should fix mine as well.” Yukirin told her, making Jurina laugh.

“Mayuyu is a cyborg girl, but she’s actually vulnerable. So make sure that you give her enough attention, and spoil her.” Jurina said.

Yukirin smiled, and thanked her before leaving the Jurina alone in the room, as she went back to her own room.

“Go take her out of her sulking state.” Jurina said to no one, and went out the room to try and search for her roommate.
 
Meanwhile, when Yukirin entered her room, she found Mayuyu sitting up straight on her own bed as she watched a program on the TV.

“What are you watching?” she asked.

She waited for a reply, but received none as the younger girl spoke not a single word, and continued to watch the screen, ignoring Yukirin’s presence.

Yukirin sighed and sat down next to the pig-tailed girl, as she began poking her playfully on the shoulder. The poking went on for a while, but still, Mayuyu ignored her.

“Hey, why is Jurina so cold to Rena?” she asked, since she didn’t know what other topic to talk about with Mayuyu.

Mayuyu crossed her arms and responded coldly. “I don’t know. And I don’t care.”

Yukirin arched her eyebrow at her response, and sighed. “Can’t you tell Jurina to go easy on Rena?”
 
“No.” A quick, and cold reply.

“Why?” Yukirin asked with a pout.

“Well why don’t you stop thinking about others for a while!” Mayuyu snapped, taking Yukirin by surprise.

“Aish.” She mumbled and growled at Yukirin. “See?! I didn’t manage to hear what Akiyama Mio said!”

Yukirin looked at her apologetically, before sighing depressingly, and sitting on her own bed as she took out a book from under her pillow. She began to read, but would casually catch a glimpse of the pig-tailed girl from the corner of her eye.

A few seconds later, the TV’s volume got louder, and the sounds started vibrating on the walls. Yukirin furrowed her eyebrows as she tried to concentrate on the book, but to no avail, failed so.

She turned to Mayuyu, and asked in the nicest way as she could. “Can you please lower down the volume?” However, her sweet plea was ignored, as the TV’s volume increased even more, irritating her, while at the same time, amuses her.

“Can you please turn it down a bit? I’m trying to read here.” She asked again, trying to hide the forming smile.

“Then read outside. I’m trying to watch.” Mayuyu told her as she crossed her arms stubbornly. Yukirin tried to stifle a laugh, and stop a squeal from coming out of her mouth when Mayuyu began to pout.

Deciding that she wanted to see more of Mayuyu’s irritated side, she stood up, and grabbed the remote.

Yukirin muted the sound, making Mayuyu cry out. “Hey!”

“Please be considerate. You’re not the only one in the room.” Yukirin said in a serious voice, even though deep inside, she was laughing hard.
 
Mayuyu snatched the remote from the older girl, and cried “I don’t care!” as she switched the sounds back on. Thinking that it would irritate Yukirin, she turned up the volume, making the sounds vibrated on the walls.

Unable to take the loud noise, Yukirin frowned and reached for the remote.

“Hey!” Mayuyu cried once more when Yukirin managed to snatch the remote away from her effortlessly. Mayuyu pouted, and tried to snatch the object from the older girl.

“Give it to me!” she growled, when Yukirin stood on the tip of her toes and waved it away from the girl’s reach.

“I’ll give it to you if you lower down the volume.” Yukirin conditioned, making Mayuyu roll her eyes.

“The remote is already with her!” she thought to herself.

When Yukirin gave a taunting smile, Mayuyu puffed up her cheeks, and jumped.

“Nu-uh, I won’t give it unless you promise.” Yukirin smirked.

The smirk annoyed Mayuyu, making her glare at the older girl. But just then, the scowl on her face was replaced by a smirk as an idea entered her mind.

She stared at Yukirin’s brown eyes, before grabbing the two large circular things in front of her. The remote didn’t fall like she thought that it would, and decided to continue her plan. She began groping Yukirin’s chest without realization that she had a smile forming on her face.

She began to enjoy what she was doing, but after groping Yukirin a few more times, the remote finally dropped from the raised hand, and onto her awaiting hand.

Then without wasting a moment, she backed away and headed straight for the door.

She slammed the door behind her, and ran for her dear life when she heard Yukirin screamed, finally out of her shocked trance.

“WATANABE MAYU!”

To Be Continued…

Thank you for reading!!! Byebye~! :mon bye: :byebye:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - FINALLY!!! Chapter 20 PART 2 [02/15]
Post by: sakura_drop_ on February 15, 2012, 04:46:36 PM
MayuYuki is just  :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl:

And other couples are  :heart: :heart: :heart:
Except I hope Rena Juri will solve things with each other
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - FINALLY!!! Chapter 20 PART 2 [02/15]
Post by: ichikawa on February 15, 2012, 06:26:44 PM
Thanks for update
So funny at:
Quote
Haruna and Mariko looked at them with confused looks, as the Rappapa girls pulled them far away from the cooking station, while the Royal girls placed back the pans that the two took out.
 
Why were the Rappapa afraid? Well, the reason was simple.

Haruna and Mariko were already horrible in cooking, by themselves! By letting the two work, TOGETHER…Would only mean their deaths!
   :on lol:

LOL at Mayuki  :hiakhiakhiak: Mayu is too bold  :hiakhiakhiak:
Waiting for your next update
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - FINALLY!!! Chapter 20 PART 2 [02/15]
Post by: immortal_K on February 15, 2012, 06:55:01 PM
YAY! You finally updated! Been waiting for this for so long  :twothumbs :twothumbs

O.O wow Mayuyu is so brave... but I don't think she can out run Black... I wonder what Black would do when she catches the mouse keke

I hope Rena and Jurina can work out their problems, and I'm still waiting to see what might happen when Geki+Black decides to cook up their
spicy meal HAHAHAHA
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - FINALLY!!! Chapter 20 PART 2 [02/15]
Post by: Haruko on February 15, 2012, 09:10:07 PM
Wow amazing chapter mayuki its not my favorites couple but in this chapter i like it

Aww wmatsui

But im waiting cor my atsumina and kojiyuu pair
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - FINALLY!!! Chapter 20 PART 2 [02/15]
Post by: ShibuyaDokiDoki on February 16, 2012, 09:05:50 AM
WMatsui~ and am I seeing MaYuki? :D

WOOT WOOT! Please update soon!

This is yummmmmmmmmmmyyyyyyyy :D
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - FINALLY!!! Chapter 20 PART 2 [02/15]
Post by: ohayou on February 16, 2012, 09:18:21 AM
MaYuki is incredibly hilarious hahahahaha mayuyu lol~ :lol:

And wMatsui is... I'm loss at word~ I don't know how to describe it~ But I love them, and I want more  :yep:

Please?  :bow:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - FINALLY!!! Chapter 20 PART 2 [02/15]
Post by: kahem on February 16, 2012, 11:36:19 AM
Hahahaha the food part is so hilarious!!! And Mayuyu good job!!!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - FINALLY!!! Chapter 20 PART 2 [02/15]
Post by: RenaChii on February 16, 2012, 01:43:17 PM
What a perverted plan~ (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/mon_lol.gif)
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - FINALLY!!! Chapter 20 PART 2 [02/15]
Post by: yvet_951 on March 17, 2012, 03:50:20 AM
 :jerk: :jerk: :jerk:PLEASEEEEEEEEEEE UPDATEEEEEEE IS INTERESTING HISTORY :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart:
 :D :D :D :D :D :DUPDATEEEEEE :D :D :D :D :D :D :D
 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbsMAYUKIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII  WMATSUI :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - FINALLY!!! Chapter 20 PART 2 [02/15]
Post by: karomuwi on March 18, 2012, 09:10:25 AM
@sakura_drop: Thank you for finding that alright.  :D I actually had that dream. hahaha  :lol:

@ichikawa: You're welcome. And I do apologise for the long update.  :nervous

@immortal_k: Their cooking team-up will be in the future chapters, I think. I don't want the Akiba Family to die from food poisoning.  :lol: And thank you for the waiting you did. :kneelbow:

@Haruko: My next update will probably have the Atsumina couple. ^^ I'll try not to disappoint you.

@ShibuyaDokiDoki: Yes. Yes, you are. ^^

@ohayou: I love Mayuyu in this chapter! Hahaha  :lol: :lol:

@kahem: I wonder what the food would really taste like, if the GekiBlack couple REALLY did cook.  :D

@RenaChii: Mayuyu is growing up wrong. Haha  XD

@yvet_951: :kneelbow: Thank you for finding it interesting. I will try my best to make it better. ^^

A/N: And now the next chapter~ I apologize for the short and late (as always :lol:) update. I would like to blame it on school and exams, but I blame my procrastination as well. Hahaha. Anyway, here goes~!

Chapter 20 Part 3

“WATANABE MAYU!”

The words rang throughout the whole mansion, and sent an electrifying shock to the ponytailed girl’s spine. making Mayuyu’s legs ran faster. She sighed, and began to make a mental note on apologizing to the older girl once she has calmed down. But for now, she should find a safe place to hide.

Deciding to give her legs and feet some rest, she slowed down and walked. Her mouth was dry from the running she had done for the past eight minutes, and she was craving for any cold liquid to gulp down. However, knowing that Yukirin was smart enough to think about that, she decided to put that thought and thirst off for a while. She can’t risk getting caught when the older girl’s anger was still at the DANGER level.

She wiped the sweat that has formed on her forehead, and stopped to lean against the walls for a while. Her head was spinning from the lack of oxygen, and she was feeling the urge to take a nap. However, that was not a good thing, since she could still hear Yukirin’s constant shouting and calling for her.

Speaking of the girl’s calls, why does it seem like it was just several meters away from her?

Mayuyu’s eyes widened the moment her brain processed it. She leaned away from the wall and started walking faster, since her feet were still trying to cool up. Her head still felt a bit lightheaded, but she decided to ignore the nagging feeling at the back of her head. Resting was one of the least things she had to do if she ever want to live the next day. Touching Yukirin’s chest, well… was in the middle.

“They felt….soft.” she mumbled to herself as she constantly closed and opened her hands. The softness of the two orbs could still be felt, and Mayuyu couldn’t help but smile as she remembered how they felt in her hands. It was like… awesome.

Without realization, Mayuyu began to smile in a perverted manner. She smiled in glee as the thought of squeezing Yukirin’s chest once her anger has faded, started to fill up her mind.

Just then, Mayuyu felt a drop of sweat trickle down as her surroundings began to get a bit chilly. An icy breeze started to blow from her back, and she felt the whole place a bit heavy. Her shoulders began to sag, and she soon found it hard to breathe as the time continued to pass.

Tok.

The sound made Mayuyu freeze on the spot. It made her turn her head slowly as cold sweat dropped from her forehead, and turn her body along. Her perverted smile faded as quickly as the color of her face was drained. The smile was soon replaced by a look of fear, as she stared the silhouette formed on the wall, and she slowly backed away as a familiar figure radiating an aura of anger walked in front of her from the corner.

“Gotcha.” Yukirin growled, and began to walk towards her.

Mayuyu walked back a few steps, before turning her body and running away. She started cursing herself for letting Yukirin find her, and ran faster than before. She didn’t dare look back, but knew that she had several meters from her predator.

“You’re dead once I catch you!” Yukirin cried at her, as her footsteps became a bit heavier with each step she took. She gritted her teeth, and forced her legs to stretch a bit farther. Unfortunately for her, the more she stretched her legs, the more she felt tired. It was also slowing her pace, to the point that Mayuyu had turned a corner and gave her a several meters of advantage.

She stopped in her tracks, and cursed. Then letting out an annoyed cry, she stomped her feet and headed back to her room to rest her feet for another pursuit of the younger girl.

~o~ ^o^ ~o~

Mayuyu kept running faster than she has ever did, only to trip onto the carpeted floor after a few minutes. Her body lay flat on the smooth surface, and she breathed out heavily as she enjoyed the feeling of rest. She didn’t care if others saw her like this. She didn’t give a damn right now. All she wanted was to sleep.

Her heavy breathing has finally returned to its normal state as her heart started beating the same way as before, and felt her eyelids slowly closing. She took a deep breath before letting all of her muscles relax, and her body soon took in the coldness from her surroundings. But just then, something moved from the back, tensing up her body as it prepared itself for another round of running. But even though her mind nagged at her to stand up and run, she stayed there and started feeling the vibrations light footsteps.

She squinted her eyes as she tried to catch a glimpse of whoever it was walking towards her, hoping and praying that it wasn’t her roommate. As the footsteps continued towards her, she continued to lay there on the carpeted floor, playing possum.

“What are you doing there, Shiriri-chan?” asked the owner of the light footsteps.

Mayuyu sighed in relief, and turned her head to look at her fellow pervert— good friend, Oshima Yuko. “Oh, nothing Shiriko-chan.”

She smiled. “Just lying around.”

Her older friend arched an eyebrow at her, as she helped the younger one stand up on her weak legs. “Wanna hang out at your Shiriko’s room?” she asked as she slung Mayuyu’s arm around her smooth, white neck.

“Sure. That’ll be several times better than going back to Black’s room.” Mayuyu replied with a smile as she let her heaviness lessen by Yuko’s small, yet strong body. Her older friend looked at her in confusion as they walked towards the door located a few meters away from the stairs.

“Black?”

Mayuyu smiled at her widely as she added a nod. “Black Yukirin.”

Yuko nodded in acknowledgment, and chuckled to herself as she opened the door for the both of them to enter through. Seems like Mayuyu met the one of the devils—the princess’s real personality.

She moved towards her bed, and let the young girl sit on top of her neat pinkish comforters before taking two wine glasses from her refrigerator and gave one to Mayuyu as she poured herself a quarter of white wine.

“Yukirin will kill me if she ever found out I drank this.” Mayuyu pointed out, but Yuko just looked at her without any reaction, making her add, “Because I’m underage.”

Yuko gave her a dismissive wave of the hand, and poured the same amount of wine into the younger girl’s glass as she ignored Mayuyu’s constant sentences of ‘Yukirin’ this and ‘Yukirin that’. She brought up the rim to her lips, before taking a sip and a satisfied sigh. But as she continued to drink, Mayuyu kept looking at her with uneasiness.

“Yukirin will kill—”she attempted to say once again, only to be interrupted by Yuko’s laughter.

“—IF she ever found out about it.” She said, before taking another sip from her glass. Then looking at the younger girl, she spoke with a grin. “Why are you so worried about Yukirin— Black killing you anyway?”

The pig-tailed girl looked away and responded as she stutters with a hint of blushing. “J-Just because.”

Yuko mentally laughed to herself, before taking the glass of wine from the girl’s hand and placing it onto her table desk. She started leaning against the headboard of the blue bed that Haruna would sleep on, and switched the TV on. The two of them focused their eyes on the screen, before Yuko turned to her and asked.

“Why were you lying down in the middle of the hallway, drenched in your sweat?”

Mayuyu sighed and turned to her, knowing that out of the people in the mansion, Yuko was the best one to be told. “I groped Yukirin.”

A second passed by, and Yuko dropped the remote onto the ground. She turned to look at Mayuyu, and gasped as a hand flew to her mouth. Deciding that the show they were currently watching, was none of importance, she grabbed the remote and instantly switched the TV off before turning to Mayuyu in a cross-legged position, grinning with excitement.

“No way!” she cried in disbelief.

Mayuyu nodded. “Yes way.”

Yuko laughed to herself, and moved closer to Mayuyu so that she could give a light punch to her arm. “Oh you sly fox, you!”

Mayuyu grinned back at her, and scratched the back of her head. Yep. Yuko was the best one to be told about things like this.

“So?” Yuko sat by the edge of Haruna’s bed as she started swaying her feet up high. “How big was her butt?”

Mayuyu bit her lower lip as she sat by the bed and started copying her older friend in swaying her feet. Then looking up to lock eyes with Yuko, she gave a mischievous grin. “I didn’t touch her butt.”

“What?” Yuko looked at her in confusion, wondering if Mayuyu didn’t grope Yukirin’s butt, then why did she have to run so much?
 
Mayuyu gave a knowing look, before breaking into a smirk. “I groped her chest.”

She started enjoying the shocked look that Yuko gave her once the words left her mouth, and gave a somewhat smug look.

“Watanabe Mayu!” Yuko smiled with a laugh as she patted the girl’s back. “Never have I thought that you would have the courage!”

Mayuyu started to blush as her older butt-friend complimented her on her perversion. “You managed to touch those orbs before me!”

Then standing up, Yuko formed a dramatic pose as she cried, “I’ve lived with that girl my entire life, but NEVER have I had the chance to touch those!”

“And squeeze them for more than a minute?” Mayuyu asked with a smirk, making Yuko’s smile even wider.

Yuko dropped to the ground, and acted as if she was crying. She wiped a fake tear from one of her eyes, and patted her chest as she looked at Mayuyu with a look stating how proud she was of her Shiriri-chan. “They always learn quickly.”

Mayuyu smiled at her and patted Yuko’s back as she stated, “Because they learn from the best.”

Yuko looked at her younger friend, and broke out into a (fake) crying frenzy as she continuously spoke about how Mayuyu grew up fast. Mayuyu was just patting Yuko’s back with a smile, before pulling away.

“Hey,” Yuko said as she took the two glasses on her table, and offered one to Mayuyu. “This calls for a drink.” Then remembering how scary Yukirin was whenever she was anger, she hesitated and asked.

“You’re really good.” She said, making Mayuyu look at her in confusion.

“Huh?”

“If it was me, Yukirin would have probably killed me by now.”

Mayuyu took the wine glass from her and toasted both of their glasses. “Of course! Like I said, I learned from the best!”

The two girls smiled at each other, before taking a sip from their own drinks. Yuko gulped down the remaining of her wine, while Mayuyu took a sip every now and then to familiarize herself with the taste. After finishing her wine, Mayuyu smiled at Yuko, before breaking into a grin.

“Bet you I can beat you in drinking.” She said.

“Is that a challenge I hear?” Yuko smirked.

When Mayuyu nodded her head, she set the used wine glass aside, and took out two new bottles of wine. She placed each one in front of herself and the younger girl, before putting her wine in front of her. Mayuyu just smiled at her in return, before grabbing the bottle and pouring out some contents into her glass.

“First one to finish this bottle wins?” Yuko asked, as she started pouring the wine into her glass, filling it up to the brim.

“Oh, and don’t worry.” Yuko told her, as Mayuyu started to look a bit reluctant at her bottle. “It’s for social parties. It’s supposed to make you feel all tingly, but you won’t get hangovers and crazy drunk.”

Mayuyu nodded at her, and the smile that has faded from her worried face came back. She put on her smug face, before bringing the glass to her lips. Yuko slapped the table they had placed the bottles on, signaling the start of their drinking contest.

~o~ ^o^ ~o~

Bottles of wine surrounded the two girls, making it seem like they were swimming in a pool of bottles. Two wine glasses remained empty, and several packs of chips filled the trash bin located beside the door to the bathroom. The fridge was left open, making the cool air rise up to the ceiling. The air-conditioned room soon turned into a freezing room, but the two girls that had both of their heads laid upon the table felt warm.

One of the girls, who had medium-length chestnut hair covering her face, scratched her face. Her body felt warm, and she was feeling a bit dizzy from all the drinking she had done. Then turning her head to the fridge, she sighed and smacked her forehead against the cool wooden table.

An hour ago, that fridge was filled with the bottles, but right now what remains were the bottles of vodkas. She stood up with ease, though feeling dizzy, and started cleaning up the mess she had made with her friend. Speaking of her friend, Mayuyu had her head on the table. To anyone who would enter the room, it would seem like the two had a party or something.

Just then, Mayuyu lifted her head and watched her friend pick up the empty bottles. She stretched her whole body while sitting, and smiled at her. Hearing a clinking sound coming from her back , Yuko turned and found Mayuyu staring at her with a smug smile.

“I won.” The young girl stated.

“No, you didn’t.” Yuko stuck out her tongue.

“Nu uh. I won, and you know it.” Mayuyu said before sticking out her tongue as well.

“How about a draw?” Yuko asked, silently hoping that Mayuyu would agree.

She didn’t expect Mayuyu to chug down two bottles, drinking them alternately, which resulted in Yuko’s loss. And for someone who just drank wine for the first time, to actually win against Yuko, was just humiliating. Yuko has never cared about losing n drinking contests before, but after drinking ALL those she had just thrown into the plastic, she wanted the title.

“Fine.” Mayuyu agreed with a nod, before standing up to help her older friend in cleaning up the mess. She started to pick up all the chips that lay on the floor, and instantly threw them to the trash bin.

~o~ ^o^ ~o~

After a few minutes of cleaning up, the room returned to its original clean state. Mayuyu was standing in the middle of the room, staring at anything her eyes laid it upon on. Normally, she would sit down and wait for Yuko to come out of the bathroom, but the alcohol has numbed her senses, making her space out every now and then.

But she didn’t want to stare at things. She wanted to do things. She wanted to show up in front of Yukirin, and grope those breasts once again.

“I must be wishing for my death.” She mumbled to herself as she smacked her forehead.

Just then, she heard voices from the outside, making her panic. She started to turn her head left and right, looking for any place to hide, but failed to think of any place suitable since her brain was lagging. She started to run back and forth while biting her nails. The voices were getting louder, and she could feel her heartbeat getting louder and louder.

The alcohol must be really affecting her. Normally, she would just sit there on top of the bed, and leave without a word the moment someone enters Yuko’s room. But for the first time, she was panicking. And she wasn’t in a Mafia fight or anything.

Just then, something caught her eyes, making her look back at the door. She walked as fast as she could, and prayed as she opened the closet, hoping that it wasn’t full and that she could fit inside. Fortunately for her, when she opened it, the clothes were all hanged and only a few shoes were placed on the bottom.

Taking this as the best hiding place, she entered the small closet and immediately closed the doors, at the exact moment the door opened, revealing Haruna and Yukirin talking. She bit her lower lip, and prayed that the wood would support her light weight.

Then peeking through the narrow openings of the closet, she tried to sharpen her ears as she watched the two girls talk.

“Seriously Haruna, she touched my chest!” Yukirin cried in frustration and smacked the study table, making Mayuyu flinch.

“Alright, I’ll make sure to keep Yuko busy so that her perversion won’t rub off on your girl.” Haruna sighed, and scratched the temple of her head.

Mayuyu saw Yukirin cross her arms while arching her eyebrow. “Make her busy how?”

Yukirin added, “Yuko’s different from Miichan and Takamina. She’s DIFFERENT, Haruna.”

“I know that.” Haruna sighed.

“Then what will you do to make her stay away from Mayuyu while I train that girl to get rid of her perversion?” Yukirin asked.

Mayuyu gulped at the word ‘train’. If Black Yukirin was going to ‘train’ her, she’d probably die!

“I’ll think of a way.” Haruna told her.

Yukirin narrowed her eyes. “Make sure that it’s effective.”

“I will.”

“Or I’ll be training her along with Mayuyu.” Yukirin told her, a dark aura emitting from her body.

Mayuyu felt terror, and looked at the bathroom door. What was Yuko doing in there?!

“I know an effective way that will make SURE she stays with me.” Haruna smiled, an aura coming out from her as well.

Mayuyu watched as the two sent smiles towards each other, while radiating their terrifying auras at each other. She felt the hairs on her skin stand, and a cold sweat dropped from her head.

Yup. This two girls in front of her were members of the most feared Mafia Family.

Just then, Yukirin spoke and broke the battle of auras. “How?”

Haruna smirked and gave her a knowing smile. “I’m going to use THAT technique.”

“Yuko’s dead.” Mayuyu though to herself.

Yukirin gasped, making her eyes bulged out. A hand flew to her mouth and the scary aura she emitted was long gone as she asked, “Oh no, Haruna. Isn’t that a bit too much?”

Mayuyu’s eyebrow arched up, and she tried to decipher whatever language the two older girls were speaking.

“What is Haruna going to do to Shiriko-chan?”


To Be Continued…

What is Haruna planning, I wonder?
Is she going to ‘train’ her Haruna-style?
What will happen to Mayuyu?
What’s going to happen to the Butt sisters?!  :lol:

Thank you for reading!!! Byebye~! :mon bye: :byebye:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 PART 3 [03/18]
Post by: kahem on March 18, 2012, 09:33:41 AM
Yay oshiri sister moment!
But poor of them their girl are scary xD
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 PART 3 [03/18]
Post by: chuppachup on March 18, 2012, 01:26:07 PM
like always....OSHIRI Sister is the best :)
wonder what will happen to both of them???

Thanks for update^^
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 PART 3 [03/18]
Post by: sakura_drop_ on March 18, 2012, 03:13:37 PM
The chase was so fun  :rofl: :rofl: :rofl:

And I wonder what those two are planning on doing  :lol:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 PART 3 [03/18]
Post by: aruka on March 18, 2012, 03:22:14 PM
Yoshaa! You finally updated again! :D

Oshiri sisters are really understanding each other, more than just their shared infatuation of the private parts. XD Suteki~

And I can understand if it's Yukirin whose got the scary aura, but Haruna? (so scary that she had the awfully special technique for Yuko later?) :?
Definitely interesting to wait and see! :yep:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 PART 3 [03/18]
Post by: kurogumi on March 18, 2012, 06:28:38 PM
Ah I can't wait wmatsui ,...mayuyu...don't make yuki so angry again..lol


Still please update wmatsui soon hehehe...

Ah this gonna be interesting...I want rena kiss jurina faster!! Yay.....
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 PART 3 [03/18]
Post by: Seigus on March 18, 2012, 07:13:39 PM
OMG! This latest chapter is PURE GOLD! The chase and Mayuyu's perverted thoughts are already full of win but you added in Yuko the Hentai Mistress! Oshiri Sisters banzai! And I love how Yuko acted like a proud parent when she learnt of what Mayuyu did to Yukirin. It's totally like how I imagined their relationship in real life XD

Looking forward to the next update. Can't wait to see what kind of training Yukirin and Haruna have in store for the Oshiri Sisters :shakeit:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 PART 3 [03/18]
Post by: yvet_951 on March 18, 2012, 09:29:32 PM
I can't wait  :heart: :heart: :heart:wmatsui ,...mayuyu...don't make yuki so angry again I  LOVE MAYUKI  :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart:
thanks for the update
YOU are the best
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 PART 3 [03/18]
Post by: Haruko on March 19, 2012, 02:46:47 AM
oh god !! mischief haruna. *pervert thougts*
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 PART 3 [03/18]
Post by: RenaChii on March 19, 2012, 08:18:58 AM
Two black X two pervert!! (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/wahaha.gif)
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 PART 3 [03/18]
Post by: caghaunt on March 27, 2012, 06:11:42 PM
Finally got some time to commenting here. So it's really a Yabakune's insignia.. Now go straight to the problems.

For Jurina and Rena. As you'd stated, first Jurina is thinking that the one who kill her parents are Royal fams. But it turned out that Royal fams didn't have anything to do with her parents and it lead her to the Yabakune's insignia whose still remains a mystery. Jurina feels guilty and still feels guilty for thinking Royal fams killed her parents. But she could befriend with Royal fams except Rena because she didn't know how to talk or act to Rena.
In short, she's confused about her feeling and its get worse with Rena trying to get her attention.

For what Nyaro would likely to do about Yuko and Mayuyu. Recalling from MJGK, she would likely use her mind-reading techniques to brought what they feared or traumatized. I don't think violence will do much on "training" a pervert. The most effective way is make the perverts imagining what they want and Nyaro twisted their imaginations into what will traumatized them.

I think Yuko hasn't come out from the bathroom because: 1. She's too busy to hiding the empty wine bottles; or 2. When she was about to walked out from the bathroom she heard Nyaro and Yukirin talking about Mayu's and her pervert attitude.

...Is it long enough..? I think I;m gonna stop here...
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 PART 3 [03/18]
Post by: xxx220 on March 28, 2012, 03:12:13 AM
PLEASE CONTINUED...~~

 :on lol: :kneelbow: :hee:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 20 PART 3 TEASER! [03/18]
Post by: karomuwi on April 06, 2012, 10:26:45 AM
A VERY SHORT PREVIEW of the next chapter ^^


“I. SAID. LET. HER. GO.” ______ said, gritting her teeth as she enunciated every word.

Anger was slowly radiating from her body. Several nerves popped from her forehead. And her eyes were slowly dilating as she stared at _______ with eyes that could have killed her, if possible. The older girl seemed unfazed with the look _____ was giving her, and in fact seemed to be enjoying it as she dug her nails even deeper.

As _______’s tears roll down, _______ scoffed. “Make me.”



Hahahahaha. I wonder who are saying that? Probably a cat fight ahead? Or maybe some dying? Kekekekeke  :lol: I feel like a troll.

Anyways~ I shall post the next chapter ASAP. ^^
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 1 TEASER [03/18]
Post by: msst28 on April 06, 2012, 10:32:39 AM
 :panic: :panic: what hapen??
 :bow: :bow: pls update soon
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 1 TEASER [03/18]
Post by: Pandah on April 06, 2012, 02:54:02 PM
ooh! ahh! THE TWO PERVERTS! i wonder how they are gonna get outa this one :P
*cough* i wonder what kind of training haruna is gonna provide yuko  :P shes surely gonna be dead meat or she'll just love it  :D
i applaud mayuyu for her courage! and i will wish her luck in escaping yukis wrath :P

lolol that short preview ... i cant even tell whats going to happen with that....what suspense!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 1 TEASER [03/18]
Post by: haruhi16 on April 06, 2012, 03:26:16 PM
.....and here i am, i thought you finally updated this one  :smhid

What's with that preview?! TOO SHORT!! TOOOOOO SHORT!!! You're making me so damn curious karomuwi-san! You better stop trolling you troll or i'm gonna make you..... lol just kidding~  :P 

PLEASE UPDATE SOON!  :thumbsup
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 1 TEASER [03/18]
Post by: chuppachup on April 06, 2012, 06:28:33 PM
A VERY SHORT PREVIEW is indeed very short lol


ahh..... so curious

Please update soon
Title: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 1 [03/18]
Post by: karomuwi on April 07, 2012, 04:19:04 PM
@kahem: I agree *nods* Those two are scary! I don't ever want to piss those two off. Just the words 'training' made my mind run will horrible stuff. *shivers*

@chuppachup: Butt Sisters! Please read on to see what will happen. ^^ And yes. A VERY short preview that has been lenghtened.  :lol:

@sakura_drop: I can list a FEW bad ones.  :twisted: :twisted: :twisted:

@aruka: And now I've updated~! YEHEY~!  :lol: I want to twist some of the character's personalities here. Do you think that it's alright if I do that? It's just that I'm tired of the same personalities they always seem to have.

@kurogimi: I doubt Mayuyu would stop. She just MANAGED to touch Yukirin's boobs after all.  :lol: I shall make W Matsui move forward, so don't worry. ^^ I'm a W Matsui shipper myself, so I can't wait for that as well. And a kiss, huh?  :huhuh Hmm~ I'm not good with romantic scenes, so I'll try not to disappoint you. Although I should warn you that W Matsui isn't going to have a smooth relationship~  :P

@seigus: Thank you~! :kneelbow: And of course, Mayuyu won't be a pervert without the one who taught her right? Hahaha  :lol: I can also imagine Yuko being so proud of Mayuyu! I just laugh out loud with that image in mind!

@yvet_951: No, YOU are the best! Thanks for commenting!  :twothumbs

@Haruko: Ohohohohoho~! So Haruko-san... How mischeivous do you think Nyan Nyan will be?  :roll:

@RenaChii: I DEFINITELY agree to that!  :lol:

@caghaunt: Once again, your observant eyes have seen through the hints I've given.  :cry: But nice job!  :twothumbs  And a big CHECK for every thing! You got it! And no! It's alright for you NOT to stop! I always enjoy reading your comments, makes me giddy from reading it! Cuz of it being summarized and all! PLUS! It helps the other readers lessen their confusion. So thank you. :kneelbow:

@xxx220: Here's your update~! ^^

@msst28: You commented fast!  :twothumbs I thank you for that! I actually thought that it would take two days for a comment to arrive for the preview. *sigh* :kneelbow: THANK YOU!

@Pandah: They won't.  :P And I'm sure that it's going to be a mixture of both. Yuko loving it and being dead, I mean. ^^

@haruhi16: I'm sorry.  :cry: I was still in a writer's block during that time.  :cry: HOWEVER! I shall not stop with my trolling! Ahahahaha~!  :wahaha: But I'm a bit scared now.  :cry:


A/N: Oh My God. What have I done with this chapter!  :panic: :panic: :panic: :panic: :panic:  :kneelbow: I'm so sorry guys! At first I was writing this chapter with a writer's block, but the moment it unblock it turned out into this!  :panic: I apologize! :kneelbow:  But now after re-reading it (too lazy to re-read more than two times.  :nervous) I decided not to change it, since it will definitely make things *cough* Ahem. Anyways....I want to apologize.


Chapter 21 PART 1



Sounds of water dripping from the taps filled in the silence that deafened the girl’s ears. Fortunately for her, her mind had her occupied and blocked out the continuous pitter-patter that would have normally drove her mad. She lowered her body into the water, to the point that only her eyes were above the warm water’s surface.


She blew out a breath, causing bubbles to form and float to the top. The breath caused her to take in an air, but she had forgotten that she had both her nose and mouth underneath the water, causing her to accidentally take in some.

She sputtered out the water, and coughed as she winced at the pain it had brought to her nose. “Ugh…Yuck! There’s still some soap!” she cried out to no one, as she continued to cough hard.

After a few more sputtering and coughing, she took in several intakes of breath and leaned against the cold, white tub. She began to move her feet under the water, causing some small waves to hit the parts above the warm liquid. Her mind started to once again wander off as previous thoughts blocked out the anxiousness that overcame her, when she took in the water.

Why am I getting so worked up? she thought to herself, wondering and asking as the event from a day ago entered her mind.

Images of the shorter girl standing beside her, talking to the long-haired girl, flashed in front of her eyes. The word ‘Girlfriend’ echoed in her ears, making her heart beat fast. It beat too fast, that she had to place a hand on her chest to try and calm it down.
 
“I-I couldn’t be…Right?” she mumbled to herself.

It can’t be that she’s falling or anything. It must have been due to the stress she received when she saw the girl – a Family member – almost got shot. Yeah, that’s just it. She thought to herself, as she felt her beating slow down.

“Takamina could have died.” She said.

The sudden realization made her feel something heavy. She couldn’t breathe, and she had tears forming in her eyes. Thinking about it made her heart ache, and she wished that the thought never crossed her mind. Even though nothing had happened, the constant ‘what ifs’ made it seem like something did.
 
Deciding that it wouldn’t do her any good to think about it continuously, she stood up. She took the bathrobe that hanged from a hook on the wall, and wore it to prevent herself from getting cold. Stepping out of the tub, she tied the string sewn on the bathrobe, keeping her body from being exposed like the last time Takamina accidentally entered.

Even though the girl she was currently thinking about knew that she was taking a bath, it was better to be safe than sorry right? Not that I would mind if she sees me naked again. she thought to herself.

A smile crept up her face, forming a somewhat perverted grin. Realizing that, she slapped her face on each side with both of her hands. A tint of pink could be seen, not from the slap but from the thoughts that conquered her mind.

Taking a deep breath, she walked to the sink made out of graphite and took off the towel that kept her bangs from covering her face, off. She looked up at the mirror— which reflected back everything in the huge bathroom— and blinked.
 
She stared at the smooth-skinned girl in front of her, before touching the bright red lips that looked even more attractive due to the pale skin. She let her slender fingers touch the soft and sensitive skin, before licking it unconsciously as another event flashed before her eyes.

The kiss with the short girl.

“She tasted like katsudon.” She murmured, licking her lips once again.

Her mind began to wander off to the taste, the softness, and the feeling of the short girl’s lips on hers. It was so addicting, that she didn’t managed to sleep after that. It was so addicting, that she wanted to have another.

And another.

And another.

Maybe one more?

Ten more?

She furrowed her eyebrows, wondering why a simple kiss had such an effect on her. It wasn’t like she hasn’t been kissed before. Her parents, her friends, her Family…All kissed her at least once on the lips. And she has never had the feeling of wanting it again. In fact, she hated it.

But that girl sitting on her bed, outside this very bathroom…Made her want for it. She wanted it. She desire for it. She craves for it.

She needs it.

Just standing there, thinking about it already made her lose control of her thoughts. What would happen if she gets another kiss? But then…That’s most likely impossible. Judging from how Takamina acts around her and everyone else, she had to take the initiative.

But what if she DOES get another kiss? What will happen after that? Would they be considered dating? Or would they be acting awkwardly around each other?

“I’m going crazy!” she cried as she grabbed her hair in frustration.

She grabbed the edge of the graphite’s surface, and heaved a huge sigh. She closed her eyes to calm down her mind, feeling the water droplets dripping down from her hair. After a minute or two, she opened her eyes and looked up. No longer could she see a frustrated face, but a similar one she always used in front of the others.

Satisfied, she ran her hand through the wet hair, and fixed the wet hair sticking onto her forehead. Taking a dry towel hanging from a ring, she started drying her face with several soft tapping. As she did, she stared at her reflection.
 
“What’s wrong with me?” she mumbled to the girl facing her. She had no idea what was going inside her head ever since she came back home. Normally, she would have been in her room, reading her favorite book Twilight. But now, Acchan can’t even have her eyes stay still without having them darting to the certain girl.

Just then, a knock was heard from the door and a certain voice from a certain girl called out to her. “Acchan? Are you alright?”

She turned to face the door and walked towards it, as the girl behind it continued to talk. “You’ve been in there for two hours.”

“Oh.” Was all what Takamina could say when the door opened, revealing a freshened Acchan.

Acchan walked past her and towards her bed, drying off her hair with the small towel. “Sorry, you can go and take a shower now.”

She dropped onto the bed, and sighed after hearing a soft click coming from the bathroom door. The light from the ceiling was blinding her, making her right hand go up to her face to prevent it from hitting her eyes. Unbeknownst to her, the girl she thought of, and was currently thinking about, was just leaning against the door with a smile on her face as she stared at the lying girl.

She watched Acchan’s chest heave up and down, before tiptoeing to the girl’s bed. Once she was by the bed, she dropped down on the taller girl, causing her to cry out from being startled. “Ah!”

Acchan removed her hand from her face, and found herself staring off into Takamina’s brown orbs. Speaking of Takamina’s eyes, Acchan found them very beautiful. They were like jewels shimmering, and Acchan can’t help but stare into them even more.

The two of them found themselves having a staring contest, preventing them from realizing the disappearing space between their faces. They moved closer to each other.

Four inches.

Three inches.

Two inches.

An inch.

The space completely disappeared as their lips crashed against each other, filling in the desire that they kept bottled up ever since their first kiss. Takamina has trapped Acchan, and was now devouring the girl, making her ask for more with a slight moan.

Acchan didn’t realize it at first but when she did, she found herself staring at Takamina’s closed eyelids. She closed her eyes as Takamina deepened the kiss by pushing herself against the taller girl’s body, making her feel all tingly from the contact with the shorter girl.

It was a kiss without the use of nibbling or tonguing, but it already left the two girls breathless. The oxygen from their lungs ran out as their kiss progressed on, making them separate their rosy lips to catch some breath. As they take in huge amounts of air, the two stared at each other.

“You look beautiful.” Takamina breathed out, as cupped Acchan’s face with her hands gently.

Acchan blushed from the compliment and was about to say something nice in return, when Takamina caught her off guard with a quick peck. Acchan stared at the girl, whom she thought was shy, with a surprised look on her face.

Takamina flashed her a grin and was about to steal another kiss from the taller girl, when Acchan flipped her over and straddled the shorter girl. She gave a grin that made Takamina’s heart flutter, before whispering into her ear.

“You drove me crazy by craving for your kisses, you know.” Acchan told her, as she tucked a strand of hair behind the girl’s ear.

She gave a peck on Takamina’s lips, and received a laugh in return. “Thank god. I thought that I was the only one—”

Takamina wasn’t able to finish her sentence, as Acchan shut her up with her lips. Her hands had Takamina’s arms pinned down onto the bed, and her bathrobe was now slightly loose, showing her breasts. The sight in front of her, made Takamina’s face flush as she tried to look away. But alas, the taller girl had her mouth occupied to even think about looking away anymore.

Just then, as things were getting exciting for the two, the door bursted open.

“Acchan! Save me!” cried out a panicking Mayuyu.

The two girls on the bed quickly got away from each other, making the pig-tailed girl look at them with a rasied eyebrow as she asked. “What were you two doing?”

“K-Ki—” Takamina started to say, only to have her mouth covered by Acchan’s hand.

“Kick-boxing.” The taller of the two answered.

Takamina’s eyes turned to the girl covering her mouth, and asked through her eyes ‘why?’. Acchan just gave a wink, making the third girl look at them in disbelief. She opened her mouth to ask, when she clamped it shut as she heard a voice calling out he name.
 
“Mayuyu~” Yukirin called out sweetly. “Where are you~?”

Fear flashed in her eyes, and Mayuyu looked around frantically before closing the door behind her. She walked towards Acchan, and clasped her hands together as she asked with a pleading face. “Please hide me!”
 
The younger girl was looking so desperate, that Takamina had nothing else to say and just nodded her head in reply. Mayuyu gave a thankful look, before looking around her to find a good place to hide. Just then, the three girls heard the voice coming closer and closer.

Mayuyu began to panic, which caused her mind to stop thinking of a place to hide as she thought of the horrible things that Yukirin was going to do. She was about to cry out in frustration, when Acchan tapped her shoulder and pointed at a closet located near to the bathroom.

Mayuyu bowed her head thankfully, before running to the closet and entered it. Takamina was about to open her mouth to ask why she was hiding, when the bedroom door bursted open, revealing a sweaty Yukirin. She was emitting an aura that Takamina feared, and had a wicked grin on her face.

“Hello there, Crown Prince and Acchan.” She greeted, as she entered the room in a very regal manner. “Have you seen a certain otaku girl?”

Takamina’s eyes darted to the closet door, before turning to her fellow Royal member and shook her head. Yukirin arched her eyebrow at the action, sensing that the Crown Prince was hiding something from her. She crossed her arms, and continued to stare at Takamina, who was now sweating profusely.

She hated being looked at like that by younger, yet taller girl. After all, it was the same look that she has seen on Yukirin’s face when she was torturing the Yasagure Family. Just the mere thought of Yukirin’s sadistic smile during that time already made Takamina shiver as she felt her stomach churning.

The way it churned wasn’t the good feeling; not like the churning feeling she felt when she was kissing Acchan a few minutes ago.

Yukirin continued to stare at her and Acchan with a face that had disbelief written all of it. Well, why shouldn’t she? She could have sworn seeing a familiar hairstyle entering this room. And judging from Takamina’s eyes constantly darting from place to place, preventing her eyes from meeting Yukirin’s, she was sure that something was being hidden from her.

Yep, Takamina knows something. Yukirin thought to herself, and flashed Acchan a glare, as if ordering her to reveal the important information she desperately needs.

“She’s not here.” Takamina told her, covering Acchan’s body with the bathrobe to divert her attention from Yukirin.
 
As she watched the short girl tying the strings around her waist, a smile was forming on her face. She gave a smile that made Acchan’s heart swoon, and the two of them can’t help but keep smiling at each other. The only thing that stopped their moment was Yukirin’s cough.

Takamina flashed the other girl an apologetic smile, before scratching her head as a tint of pink spread from her cheeks. Yukirin arched an eyebrow at her and glared. She doesn’t have time for lovey-dovey moments, since she need to find a perverted girl to give her punishment. Just then, Acchan cleared her throat, calling out the girl’s name.

“Yukirin.”

Yukirin looked at her, and the two locked eyes with each other. She was tired of the glare the younger girl was giving to Takamina, and she was pissed off at a certain otaku girl for disturbing her moment of bliss. She wanted nothing to do with whatever the two girls were playing at, and pointed to the door where Mayuyu was behind.

“She’s there.” She mouthed to Yukirin, as she covered Takamina’s mouth once again to keep her from warning the hiding girl.

As Yukirin gave a thankful nod, Takamina stared at Acchan in surprise. She wasn’t expecting Acchan to betray her own Rappapa member, and give away the hiding location to Yukirin. Why did she do it? Takamina asked herself, as she watched Yukirin lean against the wall beside the closet door.

Yukirin gave a smile to Acchan, who just smiled back with the same sadistic smile the other girl was wearing. Then, as if the two were talking telepathically, Acchan nodded her head knowingly and sent a warning glare to Takamina. She cleared her throat once again, and spoke.
 
“She’s gone now, Mayuyu. You can come out.”

A second passed, and Takamina knew that Mayuyu was debating with herself about coming out. Deep inside, Takamina wanted to scream at her not to, but the atmosphere in the room was so intense that she couldn’t find herself to open her mouth. A few more seconds passed and Yukirin sighed. Knowing that she and Takamina wouldn’t get left alone if the youngest girl stayed hiding, Acchan spoke out once again, hoping that she would just come out.

“Come on, Mayuyu. She just left.”

A second passed, and a nerve popped in Acchan’s head. She was having none of these two girls’ nonsense, and decided to just yank the girl out of the closet to hand her to raven-haired girl. Just as she was about to make a step, the closet door opened.

Mayuyu’s head peered out first, taking a look around in front of her— but not beside the closet door— before coming out with a thankful smile on her face. She never really heard Yukirin leaving, but there wasn’t a sign of the older girl anywhere, so she assumed that she was safe.

Which was a HUGE mistake.

As she heaved a sigh of relief while walking out to the middle of the room, the closet door behind her closed with a slam. The room suddenly became eerie cold, and Mayuyu felt the hairs on her skin stand up. She felt a shiver run down her spine, and bit her lower lip as she began praying that what she was currently thinking about wasn’t true.

“Hello, Watanabe Mayu.” Spoke a cold voice from her back, and Mayuyu instantly knew what she assumed was right.

She’s dead. Takamina thought to herself, watching the scene in front of her.

Mayuyu turned around almost hesitantly and found the girl she was desperately hiding from, leaning against the wall with her arms crossed. She had cold eyes that made Mayuyu cringe, and an aura that emitted her annoyance. Mayuyu gulped as she saw a smile, knowing that it was not a smile one a normal person has, but a smile someone like Yukirin could give.

She gulped down her saliva again, and tried to form a smile to hide the fear she was feeling. “H-hey, Yukirin.”

She cursed herself inwardly for stuttering, and bit her lower lip, hoping that the older girl wouldn’t notice it. Unfortunately, Yukirin did. She smiled even more and chuckled, making Mayuyu’s mind panic. “Oh~? Stuttering, are we?”

Mayuyu shook her head, and Yukirin clicked her tongue. The poor girl was obviously afraid of her, and knowing that pleased her. It fed something deep inside her soul, and she started wanting to feel more fear from the girl. She wanted to make Mayuyu look at her with eyes that clearly shows fear, instead of giving a look that clearly states her mocking Yukirin.

The clicking sounds Yukirin with her tongue was scaring the hell out of Mayuyu, making her start walking backwards towards the door. She knew that the older girl would be mad at her for touching her breasts, but she never knew that Yukirin would be SO pissed off.

She was about to take a few more steps back, when she felt a hand grabbing her wrist. It shocked the hell out of her, making her squeak out from fear. The touch was icy cold, and Mayuyu felt another aura from the person holding her.

Though it wasn’t as menacingly as Yukirin’s, Mayuyu knew that it was an aura that clearly emits annoyance. And the only person who could give an aura like that was…

“Acchan!” Mayuyu cried when she turned her head to find out who it was, only to find Acchan staring at her with those emotionless eyes of hers.

Acchan continued to stare at her, before looking at Yukirin as she pushed Mayuyu slightly forward to the said girl. “She’s all yours now.” Acchan told the older girl.

“Now leave me and Takamina alone.”

Yukirin raised an eyebrow, asking herself whether it was a request or order. If it was a request, she would gladly leave. But if it was an order, then Yukirin will have to make the girl request for it.

She never really did liked being told what to do. It made her want to do the opposite of what was being ordered, causing her to get into trouble. She also didn’t like the way Acchan was holding Mayuyu. It was looking somewhat…Painful.

But even though she felt annoyance growing, she shrugged her shoulders nonchalantly and replied. “Okay.”

Yukirin started walked towards Mayuyu, her stare bearing a hole through Mayuyu. The younger girl tried to get Acchan’s grip off her, but the girl had inhumane strength that her fingers didn’t even budge.  She felt Acchan tighten her grip on her even more, and winced in pain.

She turned to the only person who could possibly make Acchan’s grip loosen up. “Takamina! Help!”

She saw the said girl standing by the bed, not moving an inch. Mayuyu flashed a pleading look and asked through her eyes to make Acchan loosen up her grip, but the short girl just smiled at her meekly as she showed Mayuyu her wrists, making the young girl’s eyes widen.

Takamina was handcuffed to the metal poles of the bed’s headboard!

“Sorry, Mayuyu” she apologized as she moved the metal cuffs, making the clinking sounds echo in the room. “I’m a bit tied up.”

Mayuyu groaned, and sighed in disappointment. Great. Now how am I gonna escape? She thought to herself, trying to think of any other ways. She tried thinking of blackmailing Acchan, or negotiate. But it was most unlikely that the said girl would agree to any of those.

Yukirin started clicking her tongue once again, tapping her feet to the ground as she stopped. “Mayuyu, did you really think that you’d be able to escape your fate?”

She looked up to stare into Yukirin’s brown orbs, and nodded her head. “Y-Yes.”

The older girl shook her head in disagreement, and informed her. “I ALWAYS get what I want.”

It was true. She doesn’t desire as much as her Family members. But when she does, she makes sure that she’ll get it, using anything such as her abilities.

“A-always?” Mayuyu asked fearfully.

Yukirin nodded at her, crossing her arms. “Always. Anytime. Anywhere. Any place.”

“Can you just exempt me from whatever you’re planning?” Mayuyu asked, almost begging.

The begging look that Mayuyu was giving to her was so cute, that Yukirin wanted to squeal out and pinch the girl’s cheeks. She never knew when she became such a sadist—enjoying those looks she receives whenever she goes into her Princess Black mode. Seeing the younger girl look at her with so much fear and begging in her face, made Yukirin laugh, making her even scarier in the eyes of Mayuyu.


“Exempt? Never!”

Mayuyu whined. “Why?”

“Because…” Yukirin smirked, enjoying every passing second. “I want to have fun with you.”

“Y-Yukirin…” Takamina started to say, knowing how much ‘playtime’ left the Black Princess’s victims scarred for life. Hell. She doesn’t even know what the girl does to her victims, but she sure doesn’t want to find out what Yukirin plans for Mayuyu. “Just let the girl go for now. She’s just eighteen!”

Yukirin snapped her eyes at the Crown Prince and narrowed her eyes, sending daggers. “We’ll talk about your punishment for covering up for Mayuyu.”

Takamina clamped her mouth shut, and Yukirin stared her down even more. She always hated it whenever someone tells her to stop herself from having fun. She just wanted to ‘play’ with her roommate and see how good the girl was! Was that wrong?!

Meanwhile, Acchan had her eyes narrowed as well. She gritted her teeth, not liking how Yukirin was talking to the shorter girl. Wasn’t she the Crown Prince—or whatever Meetan called him—, meaning that she should be respected?

“If Takamina is to receive any punishment, I will be the ONE to give them to her.” Acchan informed Yukirin, with a voice as cold and threatening as the raven-haired girl.

This girl in front of her was getting on her nerves. First, she had Mayuyu running to their room— interrupting the kiss— and now she was standing in the room, threatening HER Takamina.

“You should deal with this child, since she’s your own responsibility.” She pushed Mayuyu in front of her even more, but not letting go as she tightened her grip on the girl’s reddening wrist.

Feeling Acchan’s nails digging into her soft skin, Mayuyu yelped in pain. The girl’s cry seemed to have made Yukirin’s glare stop, but actually made it more intimidating. She took a deep breath, staring at the girl who was holding Mayuyu captive. “Let go of her wrist.”

“NOW.” Yukirin hissed.

Acchan just stared at her, and the two were soon caught in a staring/glaring contest. Mayuyu, whose wrist was feeling numb as time passed them by, started sobbing. She tried to remove Acchan’s grip off her, but the older girl has no plan of letting her go.

“I. SAID. LET. HER. GO.” Yukirin said, gritting her teeth as she enunciated every word.

Anger was slowly radiating from her body. Several nerves popped from her forehead. And her eyes were slowly dilating as she stared at Acchan with eyes that could have killed her, if possible. The older girl seemed unfazed with the look Yukirin was giving her, and in fact seemed to be enjoying it as she dug her nails even deeper.

As Mayuyu’s tears roll down, Acchan scoffed. “Make me.”

Mayuyu was now wincing in pain and knew that trying to get away from Acchan, would only make the pain worse. She stared at Acchan, hoping that the girl would take a look at the pain she was causing. Unfortunately for her, the said girl was too caught up in her contest with Mayuyu’s guardian.

“Why you—” Yukirin started to say as she clenched her hands into fists, only to get interrupted by the sudden appearance of Takamina in front of her.

“Yukirin!” The girl cried, stopping the girl from making a step closer to Acchan.

This was totally getting out of hand. She wanted to call the others to help her in calming the two girls down, but her phone was located on the far end of the room. She also tried pick-locking the cuffs, but it has been a long while since she last did it. She wasn’t even sure if she would be able to un-cuff herself without the key.

However, she did have the strength to pull the bed from its place and onto where Yukirin was standing at, explaining how she managed to get there.

“Remember…” she said through gritted teeth, “Remember that violence is not the solution.”

Yukirin pushed Takamina away, making the cuffs hit the metal poles clink. Her anger was blurring her vision and preventing her from thinking clearly. The only thing that was circling in her mind was the desire to replace that poker-face look Acchan had on her face, with a look of pain.

The same one that Mayuyu was showing.

She moved a step closer, only to have Takamina grab her wrists firmly. “Yukirin! Control yourself!”

Yukirin turned to stare at Takamina and started to calm down, when Acchan laughed to herself in a mocking voice, provoking the long-haired girl once more.

“Is hime-sama having trouble controlling herself~?” Acchan smirked, loosening her hold on Mayuyu a bit.

Mayuyu sighed in relief, feeling some of the pain going away but not completely. She flinched when she saw Yukirin gritting her teeth as she tried to remove Takamina’s grip on her. “Let me go! She’s asking for it!”

What the hell is going on?! Mayuyu thought to herself.

A few hours ago, she was sitting in her room watching K-ON. But now, she was standing in the middle of the Lady’s and Crown Prince’s room with the Lady herself digging her nails into Mayuyu’s skin. Mayuyu has never seen the Lady’s wrath before, since the Lady always had a poker face on every single day. So it was actually a bit surprising to see her sending glares to her Guardian.

Meanwhile, Takamina cried out. She had a feeling that a fight was going to break out, and her instincts were never wrong! Except for that time she thought the Yasagure Family killed a member of theirs.

Takamina knew how much Yukirin hated being provoked. It was the taller girl’s weakness. And it was the very reason that she and Rena managed to erase the existence of the Yasagure Family.

It was a huge weakness.

But it was also a huge advantage when the situation rises.

However, this situation was definitely not the right one to unleash that weakness of hers. If she and Acchan were to break out into a fight, who knows what Yukirin would do. She might break the bedroom— no. Not just the bedroom was at risk, but the whole mansion! — and that would leave them homeless!

The mere thought of being homeless made Takamina decide on stopping the taller girl no matter what. It wasn’t that she thinks Acchan was weak—or weaker than Yukirin— it was just that Yukirin was hard to stop at times, especially when she was this mad.

“I’ll give you a chance to let Mayuyu go.” Yukirin growled, her eyes blazing red.

Takamina stared into Acchan’s eyes pleadingly, and almost dropped to the ground to beg the girl to let go and end it all. But no. Acchan just ignored the pleading look being sent to her, and gave a smirk that irked Yukirin. “No.”

Kill her! A voice inside Yukirin’s mind urged.

The urging voice was making everything hard to think through. Then without knowing it, she removed Takamina’s grip off her wrists effortlessly, and clenched her hands into a fist as she tried to take a step closer to the smirking girl.

A cry broke out from Takamina, and Acchan’s eyes quickly went to her. She had latched herself onto Yukirin’s front body, trying to stop her from making another step closer. If the situation was like this, Acchan was sure she would have seen red, seeing the girl she likes hugging another.

But then, she did see red.

Not because of jealousy.

But anger.

Yukirin had grabbed Takamina by the throat and effortlessly lifted her off the ground with a single hand. The other was clenched into a fist, almost preparing itself to land a blow on the short girl. She was slowly adding pressure to the grip each passing second, causing the older girl to cough hard as she felt the air being sucked out of her.

She dug her nails deep into the soft flesh, enjoying the feeling she was receiving. The softness of Takamina’s neck resting against her palm and fingers. It was all so overwhelming. She just wanted to let those feelings stay in her forever. She just wanted to bathe in their presence. She just missed them so much.

The confidence.

The power.

The strength to kill anyone at any time and place.

All were bubbling inside of her with excitement. It was making her feel a bit light-headed, but she didn’t care. She loves the feeling of being in power. She loves the pain in Takamina’s face. It was so beautiful. It was so beautiful that Yukirin was having tears forming in her eyes.

She missed this similar look in her victims. Even though the pain and fear that Takamina had on her face were nothing compared to those she had ‘played’ with, she was satisfied. Well, why wouldn’t it be? It has been a long time since she had let her Black Princess personality come out. It has been four years to be exact.

Four years of feeling all those guilt.

Four years of feeling nothing but hatred for those unknown people who had killed her Family member.

Four years of hesitation to rip out those mocking Mafia Families’ throat out.

Four years of regret being unable to find the killer of her step-parents and real parents.

Four years of deep hatred!

She wiped the tears from her eyes, and sighed happily before turning to the Rappapa’s Lady to see if any form of reaction was being given.

There WAS a reaction, making Yukirin squeal inside with glee. Acchan was sending her a deadly glare that would have fried someone right on the spot. But Yukirin was not just a SOMEONE. She was Kashiwagi Yuki, who was known as Yukirin by her Family.

Who was also known as the Angel of death.

Wait, scratch that. Yukirin thought to herself.

Her younger sister was the REAL angel of death. The highest standard of reaper. She was the ONE and only ONE whom Yukirin could never beat.

Yukirin smiled smugly. What would happen if Rena was the one holding Takamina in her place? Would she be smiling that angelic smile of hers? Or would she be giving that maniacal laugh Princess Black love so much?

“Let. Her. Go.” Acchan ordered in a calm, yet terrifying voice.

Yukirin shook her head, before sending her one of her smiles. The look on Acchan’s face was really amusing, and Yukirin found herself craving for more of Acchan’s worried glances and puny glares. It was really amusing to see someone known for having a poker face, act so angrily in front of her.

“What’s wrong, Lady-sama?” Yukirin asked, tauntingly.

“Afraid that I’ll hurt your girlfriend?”

Acchan laughed to herself, before sending a dismissive wave to the younger girl. “Oh please, you can’t hurt her. She’s your Crown Prince, remember?”

“Oh that?” Yukirin asked, tilting her head to the side childishly, mimicking her younger sister’s habit. “I don’t care.”

Acchan raised an eyebrow. “You wouldn’t dare hurt a fellow Family member.”

“Oh, I would. After all, YOU ARE hurting your Family member.” Yukirin reminded, and motioned for her to look at Mayuyu. “See that pain written all over her face?”

Acchan’s glare faded as she realized what she was doing to her ‘sister’. She removed her deadly grip on the girl’s numb wrist, as if it was scorching hot and it burnt her. Yukirin scoffed, before sending Acchan another one of her glares.

“I was planning on punishing her, but you did instead.” She calmly spoke, but irritation was obvious in her eyes.

She looked at the girl she was holding onto, as she continued. “To make things fair, I’ve decided to punish Takamina myself.” She smiled.

“Yukirin, you can stop now.” Mayuyu said, feeling the deadly aura Yukirin was emitting.

She held up her hand for Yukirin to see, as she cried in a happy voice. “See? I’m no longer hurt!”

“Shut up, Mayu.” She said with a hiss.

“I’ve had it with you Rappapa!” Yukirin cried, and Takamina cringed in fear.

She knew that Yukirin despised the idea of merging with the Rappapa Family, but it was impossible to stop. It was their boss’s and their great-grandfather’s order. That’s why Yukirin never spoke a word.

But now, if Yukirin were to lose her cool even more,  the merge might end!

“Yukirin! Please!” Takamina cried in a meek voice, not caring about the pain she was feeling on her neck or the lack of oxygen.

But the girl she was speaking to was too angry to even listen to her. Her anger for seeing the pain on Mayuyu’s face mixed with her annoyance. What was she annoyed with? Everything!

The way that Jurina child dared to speak to her sister! To her favorite sister!

That child made things hard for Yukirin. She made Yukirin clench her fists, making her bottle up the irritation that was growing inside of her.

She wanted to spend time with her sisters, but her sister Rena would always be sad. And because of that Jurina child!

She knew that Rena was trying to be kind to Jurina. She knew because Rena was that type of girl.

But the constant sight of Rena being stepped over and scolded by the younger girl made Yukirin’s blood boil. It made her so angry; she made a huge hole through the punching bag in their training room.

It also made her feel jealous. Jealous of how Rena would keep tending to Jurina all the time. If it was Kuumin, it was acceptable. The jealousy would be easy to deal with. But with that Jurina, Yukirin can no longer ignore the urging voice in her mind to kill her.

Jurina this! Jurina that! Yukirin thought to herself, gritting her teeth more as she tightened the grip on Takamina.

She hated the less attention she was getting from Rena. She hated it! But she wanted the younger girl to be happy, so she talked to that brat!

“I hate you Rappapa!” Yukirin cried to the two girls.

They looked at her with shock, making Yukirin snarl at them as she added. “Your Jurina took my sister away from me!”

Hearing that, Takamina’s closed eyes opened. She tried to keep breathing less painful, but Yukirin’s grip was not helping. It made everything blurry for her to see.

“Y-Yukirin…” Takamina said, almost in a whisper. ““If your… reasons are worthy enough… to let the merge… end, then I shall not stop you.”

The words were almost hard for Yukirin to decipher, but she got the message clear. Takamina was telling her that if Rena was the reason, she should stop now. She knew that her reason was not good enough, but she didn’t care. Her sister was far more important to her than a stupid merge.

“You’re suffocating her! Let go now!” Acchan cried, seeing Takamina’s body slowly going limp.
 
“Yukirin! You’re going to kill her!” Mayuyu cried out loud, hoping that her voice was loud enough to be heard by the others.

BAM!

The sound of the door slamming against the wall echoed throughout the room and hallways. A group of familiar faces came running in, making Yukirin’s grip loosen.

“Yukirin! What are you doing?!” Sae cried out, seeing how their leader was lifted up from the ground.

She had her hands in her hair, as she tried to figure out what was going on. “Put her down!”

Kumi made her way through the girls, and saw her eldest sister grabbing Takamina’s throat like a ragged doll. Her mouth dropped, and she looked at Yukirin. “O-oneechan! Why are you suffocating Takamina?”

“Drop her now, Black.” Yuko’s calm voice made Takamina try and glimpse at her. “She’s our Crown Prince.”

“I don’t care.” Yukirin hissed through clenched teeth.

Her anger still hasn’t dissipated. She had her eyes searching for her younger sister’s face, but saw that she wasn’t in the crowd. She was disappointed and angry, knowing that she was probably with that Jurina. That thought made her blood boil more, and she tightened her grip on Takamina.

Everyone saw how Takamina’s chest stopped heaving up and down, and started to panic. The Royal girls stood frozen to the ground, shocked by how their quiet Princess was suffocating their Crown Prince. One of them managed to move, and instantly ran out of the room to somewhere.

The Rappapa girls were standing on their spots, not knowing what to do in the situation. They turned to see their two members looking at Takamina helplessly, before seeing the reddish spot on Mayuyu’s wrist. Their faces hardened and they glared at Yukirin, not knowing that Acchan was the cause of it.

“We should do something!” Sayaka panicked, seeing the short girl slowly losing consciousness.

Takamina looked at her, and shook her head. “Don’t…hurt her.” She mouthed to them.

Just then, several footsteps were heard coming from the hallway. As the footsteps came nearer and became louder, everyone prepared themselves to receive a heavy scolding from the two Consiglieres. They opened their mouths to start explaining that they had just arrived when they saw the shadows of two figures, only to be surprised to see a sweaty Rena and a confused Jurina.
 
“Yukirin!” Rena cried the moment her eyes dropped onto the said girl.

Yukirin’s eyes immediately turned to her, and she smiled. “Rena.”

Before anyone could stop her, Rena walked towards the older girl with fast, small steps. She immediately latched herself onto the older girl’s back, nuzzling her chin against the Yukirin’s shoulders as she wrapped her arms around the girl’s back.

“Drop Takamina gently, Yuki.” Rena instructed, whispering to her ear softly.

Yukirin’s stiff shoulders relaxed the moment her sister had placed her chin on them, and hearing her sister’s voice made her anger dissipate. Although Rena used her real name— which she would call the older girl whenever she was mad— not a hint of anger but concern was evident.

Yukirin sighed as she leaned back against the younger girl, letting her hand remove its grip on Takamina’s throat. Like what her sister had instructed her to do, Yukirin lowered the short girl down as gently as she could. Seeing Acchan and the others rush to the short girl who was lying on the floor— breathing and sweating profusely—, Rena pulled Yukirin away from them, afraid that her sister would get hurt.

Yuko had Takamina’s head on her lap, as everyone else fanned the short girl. Acchan bit her lip, and stood up to confront Yukirin about hurting Takamina, when the short girl grabbed her hand and shook her head with a smile. “Don’t.”

Acchan looked at Yukirin, who had her head down low as Rena ran her hands up and down the older girl’s back, before heaving a sigh and nodding at Takamina. It was partly her fault, for provoking the younger girl and hurting Mayuyu.

Speaking of the cyborg girl, she was staring at Yukirin with a look that Acchan could not decipher. She moved to the girl’s side, placing her hand on the younger girl’s shoulder. The moment she did, she felt Mayuyu stiffen and a pang of guilt hit her.

Her eyes immediately drifted to Mayuyu’s reddish wrist, and hugged Mayuyu. “I’m so sorry, Mayuyu.”

The said girl turned her head to look at the older girl, and broke into a smile. She hugged Acchan back, and patted the older girl’s back as she began telling how sorry she was for hurting Mayuyu. Everyone else looked at the two with a smile, before turning to a certain raven-haired.

They saw Yukirin turn around and hug Rena tightly, before hearing a sob coming out from her lips. She began to tremble, and everyone saw how much her legs were shaking. Rena was whispering words that no one could make out, while Yukirin kept mumbling.

Jurina arched her eyebrow at the two, wondering what the two of them were talking about. She was with Rena the whole time when Rena started running to Acchan’s room, telling Jurina that she was hearing something and feeling something was wrong.

She followed the older girl all the way, shooting questions as they ran up the stairs and turned at every corner. It was amazing how Rena managed to feel all of those from the garden, which was located on the far end of the whole place.

Just then, Sae appeared with a gun and aimed at Yukirin. Sayaka and the others saw her as soon as she came in, and opened their mouths to tell the energetic girl to drop it. Unfortunately, Sae was not around when Yukirin dropped Takamina, and assumed that she was still in her Black mode.

She pulled the trigger, at the same moment Takamina cursed at her. “You idiot, don’t shoot!”

Everything happened too fast for the two girls. Rena was still hugging Yukirin, and locked eyes with Sae when the said girl pulled the trigger. After a second passed from Sae pulling the trigger, Takamina— who was sitting then— stood up and lunged at her.

She took the gun out of Sae’s hands, before pinning the said girl to the wall as she scolded her. The gun was thrown onto the ground, and a body dropping onto the ground was heard. Everyone turned to look at the damaged Sae has caused, and saw Yukirin unconscious.

Rena was holding her head, tears dripping down her face like a tap. She kept shaking the girl in her arms, hoping that it would wake the girl up. She started to fumble for Yukirin’s hand, searching for the pulse point to check if the older girl’s heart was still breathing, seeing how Yukirin’s chest stopped moving.

Rena’s eyes widened and she felt her heart skip a beat when she realized that she couldn’t find the pulse point. She began to panic, sobbing hard as she continued searching for it. Kumi has rushed to her sisters’ side, offering help by searching for the pulse point on Yukirin’s other hand.

After a minute or two, she stared at her older sister who was hugging Yukirin hard. Everyone gulped. Some of the girls turned and glare at Sae, when Kumi turned to look at them almost hesitantly. She had bitten her lower lip and shook her head, before croaking out a sentence, as sobs prevented her from speaking properly.

“I can’t find her pulse point.”



To Be Continued…


What's going to happen to the merge between the two Families?!
What's the training for Yuuchan?!
Is she going to love?! Dread it?!
What's going on inside the authors mind by doing this and trolling?!  :lol:



Thank you for reading!!! Byebye~! :mon bye: :byebye:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 1 [04/07]
Post by: Nakamii on April 07, 2012, 04:34:15 PM
Ah, You're killing me with AtsuMina Scenes just now...
I Love it! But, A Little or Many MaYuki Moment would be Cute! And, Yuki! ;A; What happened to you?
Did you just goin' Crazy? -O- The Maniac-Yuki sarching for Otaku-Cyborg-Girl was Kawaii! Thanks for the Update! ^
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 1 [04/07]
Post by: kurogumi on April 07, 2012, 05:20:33 PM
OMG...OMG...my yukirin...I'm so speechless...tell that this is not real

My yukirin can't die so easily...

Please..please...don't do that...I'm about to cry...T.T

But overall its a good story...make my adrenalin up...YEAH...but seriously...aaagh I can't say anything...!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 1 [04/07]
Post by: msst28 on April 07, 2012, 05:45:39 PM
 :panic:what happen to yukirin??.. dont die..
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 1 [04/07]
Post by: aruka on April 07, 2012, 08:09:14 PM
This chapter is full of intensity! Each main scene (AtsuMina's kiss and AtsuYuki's glare) could deliver that intense feeling so well, and I got thrilled reading it. :thumbsup

As expected of mafia families, sadistic people would always be there. But man, Yukirin is one hell of a complex sadist with all the family matters she experienced until now. Instead of fear, I feel pity for her. Poor, Yukirin. :cry:

Quote from: karomuwi on April 07, 2012, 04:19:04 PM
@aruka: And now I've updated~! YEHEY~!  :lol: I want to twist some of the character's personalities here. Do you think that it's alright if I do that? It's just that I'm tired of the same personalities they always seem to have.
Personality twists? No problem at all, ma'am! :D
Sure you've already seen Yuko's 180-degree-upside-down personality twist in haruhi16-san's 'Vampire Ice Princess' and it turned out so truly damn interesting. :w00t:
So why the hesitation to try? :grin:

Quote from: karomuwi on April 07, 2012, 04:19:04 PM
Byebye~! :mon bye: :byebye:
Byebye too! I'm off to your other thread, fulfilling my own silent promise to comment there.
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 1 [04/07]
Post by: Seigus on April 07, 2012, 08:57:46 PM
I'm guessing that Sae fired a tranquiliser shot at Yuki. She couldn't have shot her family member with a real bullet! That would be just dumb and reckless!

But man, that was an intense chapter! Really well-written. Tension to the max, I must say! And it all started because Yukirin didn't want to hand the remote to Mayuyu :sweatdrop: Got to love how protective Yukirin is towards Mayuyu when it comes to others hurting the cyborg.

Anyway, it seems like Yukirin and Mayuyu are more similar than they thought. Previously, Mayuyu was upset that Yukirin was paying too much attention to her sisters and not enough to her. Now, Yukirin is angry that Rena cares so much about Jurina. Easily jealous, huh? That's why Yukirin and Mayuyu need each other to fill the hole in their lonely hearts XD

Hope you'll post part 2 of this chapter soon! I want to know what happens after this! Did shit really hit the fan? Or it's as I guessed that Sae didn't fire a real bullet?
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 1 [04/07]
Post by: XxRoByNxX78 on April 07, 2012, 09:24:53 PM
i forgot to comment earlier on i should be punished anyway i feel really sorry for Takamina but atleast she had everyone else to protect her

but sae shot Yuki noooooooooo

update soon
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 1 [04/07]
Post by: Pandah on April 08, 2012, 05:30:19 AM
:O woah woah woah atsumina making out......then mayuyu comes in and disturbs them *cough* no wonder acchan let yuki have her :P
but then dangerous yuki appearing is definitely dangerous! SHES EVEN WILLING TO GET RID OF TAKAMINA! good thing there are the others and rena to stop her in time although sae shooting yuki is just omg D: what did she shoot her with!

totally cant wait for what harunas gonna do to yuko  :w00t:

thanks for the update!  :thumbup
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 1 [04/07]
Post by: Sieka on April 08, 2012, 07:26:41 AM
Your story really perked up my interest, like above the roof even.
Its a really interesting plot, I find myself smiling along from a few chapters back until this update.
Hmm, while it looked like its tragic, I don't......really think Sae shot Yuki with a real gun. That would have sent blood flying and splattering on Rena and make up a mess on the floor and all. I second seigus-san here, Sae shot her a tranquilizer instead, because seriously, if we're talking about someone like Rena, there might be a chance that she'd snap and show her scary side if there was blood included there. Mah. I'd like to see how scary Rena can get though.... :cathappy:

I love how AtsuMina was going, that until Mayu disturbed them, lol. Also, Yuki being overprotective is so sweet, but seeing her sadistic black side is scary, it makes me squeal because I totally loved it while I read through her parts, just so so charming! :heart: :cathappy:

I'm....well, a bit disappointed with Jurina though, why does she have to be like that to Rena? If she only wasn't acting like a brat then nothing like this would happen...

While I do ship MaYuki and WMatsui, you kind of...push me to shipping YukiRena you know in your story......what with Yuki's reaction here and her anger being able to be dissipate only by Rena, also, Yuki's favorite is Rena, now you make me imagine that Rena is a hamster or something, but anyways, you make me ship them together here...when I should actually be shipping MaYuki and WMatsui instead. Seriously, you make me ship them here, I mean their cute together, being overly protective sisters, supporting each other when no one wants and refuses to eat their cooking, I also really had it bad when Yuki was angry over how Rena was giving so much attention over Jurina, lessening her own attention on Yuki and not being able to spend some time with her... Jealousy is floating in the air~ :lol:

Though I wish WMatsui's relationship would turn out good, Mayu should also stop annoying Yuki, maybe then she could be the one and only in Yuki's eyes, she's already showing interest, or rather, both of them are showing interest in one another.

Anyways, thank you for the good read. :heart:
Thank you for the update as well, I'm so gonna follow this story. :cathappy:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 1 [04/07]
Post by: kahem on April 08, 2012, 01:44:16 PM
Eh!? How we could passed by Atsumina good moment at Yukirin on the edge of the death???
Black is so scary! OMG!!!! But please don't kill her.
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 1 [04/07]
Post by: Megumi on April 10, 2012, 08:57:21 PM
you're back! and this time it was like  :shocked:
 :panic: omg can't wait for next!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


Arígatou! :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 1 [04/07]
Post by: RenaChii on April 10, 2012, 10:10:31 PM
NOOOOO!!! NO! NO! NO! NO! NO!! (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/mon_headbang.gif)

YUKIRIN IS NOT GOING TO DIE RIGHT?! (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/OMG.gif)

PLEASE BE ALIVE YUKIRIN!! (http://forum.jphip.com/Smileys/default/pleeease.gif)
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 1 [04/07]
Post by: bochang on April 14, 2012, 12:48:26 AM
Hello there~
I'm new here and I find your story is soooooo interesting! :D
I love the way you throw some meanie cliffhanger. LOL
But seriously, that's the best part, it'll make your readers become wondering about what will happened next and stick to this fanfic. :D

Fighting!! :D
Title: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 2 Short PREVIEW [04/14]
Post by: karomuwi on April 14, 2012, 09:04:29 AM
A/N: Just something to help you guys figure out what's going to happen. P.S I'll probably post the whole chapter after an hour, or a day, or maybe two days. Who knows? I'm just going to try and finish the report my mom is trying to make me do. Anyways~ Here goes~!

I actually wanted to troll you guys again.  :lol:





“I can’t find her pulse point.”

The words echoed inside Rena’s mind, bringing her into a trance that left her staring at the lying girl on the floor. Her eyes lingered to the girl’s face, and she saw the tears that were still left in her eyes. Her throat by now was as dry as the desert, and she could no longer hear the voices of those that surrounded her.

She was numb. And she couldn’t even feel the pumping of her heart inside her chest. Her brain refused to register any of the words that everyone else was saying to her, too tired to even process the sight of her sister lying still and unconscious on the cold, hard floor.

The only thing that she felt was…emptiness.

And Rena hated it.

She was never good with dealing things alone. She always dealt with them with her sisters, especially Yukirin. But right now, no one is helping her. No one is there to stop her tears from falling, nor hug her tightly as they speak words of comfort.

No one…because the only person who does, is lying there in front of her...

Dead.


END OF PREVIEW

Well. I guess you guys know the deal in the next chapter. ^^


Comments~!

Nakamii: Hmm....Yukirin and Mayuyu... but then...Like I wrote above in the preview...Yukirin is dead.  :twisted:

@kurogumi: Umm...It is. It's not real. ahaha! It's fanfic~!  :P

@msst28: I think this might answer your question.  :twisted:

@aruka: Thank you. I was actually worried about not being able to do that, but seeing you comment that it did....YAY~! Yes. Yes. Sadistic people are always in the Mafia.  :D And yes. Yukirin really is pitiful. Yearning for her sister's attention. *sigh* And thank you for commenting on my other thread! :kneelbow:

@seigus: Well, Seigus-san...What type of tranquilizer makes a heart stop its beat? :?  I actually made sure that it wouldn't be a tranquilizer...so...  :twisted: Ahahaha~! And yes. They are similar! I never actually notcied that! Ahaha, good eye!  :twothumbs

@XxRoByNxX78: No, no. You shouldn't be punished. ^^ And Sae....*sigh* I guess no SaeYuki, huh? Me and my plots. *sigh*

@Pandah: Ahahaha, if someone disturbed you having the kiss of your life, you would too right? Ahahaha~! And Haruna... :shocked *ahem*

@Sieka-san: Well...I'm a bit disappointed with the previous chapters.  :sweatdrop: So, I'm trying to make up for the following chapters. ^^  And yes. Really well said. I never wrote anything about blood splattering anywhere. And Rena didn't go berserk. So...yes. You have a hint. ^^ But then... With this preview...I wonder what really happened.  XD And really?  :O It was because of your Chinmoku fic that I wanted a YukiRena in this fic! You inspired me!!!  :twothumbs

@kahem: Kill, eh? But then...I wrote 'dead'.  :twisted:

@Megumi: You're welcome! And thank you for reading this!!! ^^ I missed you and your comments~!

@RenaChii: Yes! Yes! Yes!  :twisted: ahahaha~!

@bochang: Hello there too~!  :on gay: And yay~! A new reader!!! Thank you for reading this!!! :kneelbow: And really? This story is interesting? Hmm~ Should I add more Akiba deaths then?  :twisted: Ahaha. Thank you! You're JJANG! And hwaiting~!


So.... that's the end of this post then. ^^ I guess this preview left you guys thinking why Yukirin deserved to die and such. Ahahaha~!  :twisted: *sigh* I guess I'm trolling on this fic. ahahaha~! I shall lurk back into the shadows to continue the rest of this chapter then~ Until then! Please prepare some black clothes for a funeral!!! The next chapter is definitely going to have one! Oops! Did I give a hint there?  :lol:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 2 Short PREVIEW [04/14]
Post by: bochang on April 14, 2012, 09:32:57 AM
Seriously? You just kill yukirin?
But it's kinda random when sae fired yukirin..
I mean, she is her family, and I don't think sae will actually kill yukirin since they've knew the pain when someone from their family killed. ㅋㅋㅋ just guessing..

I want to see mayuyu "punished" by black!! Give me back that scene. ㅋㅋㅋ

and more kojiyuu please.. Pervy yuko is the best! LOL
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 2 Short PREVIEW [04/14]
Post by: Sieka on April 14, 2012, 09:56:15 AM
I expected that you'd troll us at one point. Not a surprise to me karomuwi-san. You did troll some of your readers before on another thread of yours. :lol:

I won't really hold on the thought that Yuki's dead.
It would spell bad news for Takamina and co. also, Yuki's a valuable character, its bad to kill her off. Unless you actually want us to mourn and probably use pins and needles on some voodoo doll and rage over it, screaming over how an evil author-san killed off someone's oshi or something. :lol: XD Jokes aside, it seems serious though if her pulse couldn't be found. But then again, they haven't asked Sae what cartridge she used, is it bullet, rubber bullet or medicine type ones? All we know is that she had a gun, but what's inside the cartridge remains a mystery, until I get a clear look and explanation over it, I won't believe, even though you did say that it isn't a tranquilizer and used the word 'Dead'.

I pity Rena though in that preview. Looks like no one seems to care, well its understandable because they are all shocked at what happened, all of them are probably stunned at the revelation even. But yeah, without anyone to hug her, comfort and whisper words of support, what is there to do but cry? Rena doesn't have her pillar of support, its possible for her to go into self-withdrawal after this. Should I even concur that she might not actually want to see people after this? But if Yuki lives, miraculously or not, then Rena might pour all her attention on her beloved older sister and that might cause another burst of flaming jealous here and there? Saaa...who knows, you might suddenly troll us, I'm used to it though, Morinaga Milk already let me see the ends of hell with her trolling and all the hell waits that I had to endure. :lol:

I wanted to see Gekikara in the flesh though, hahaha, Rena on berserk mode would have been a good finisher, lol, at least to me I'd like to see an even more horrifying and bloody scene after Yuki got shot. :lol: Revenge is sweeter with blood after all, but since there's no blood splattered on the floor, heh.......keep the fate and hope alive~ :lol:

Eh? Because of Chinmoku? Wew...I'm glad that I inspired you to add even a bit of YukiRena here, in a way, thank you as well, you inspired me somehow with a plot just from this fic, dunno if I'm gonna do it though. :lol:

Anyways, thanks again, for the preview. :lol:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 2 Short PREVIEW [04/14]
Post by: Pandah on April 14, 2012, 10:29:36 AM
lol i guess i would want to murder whoever disturbs the kiss of my life....but ill only be killing them in my head :P im too shy to even try and murder someone hahah

omg! this preview D: no no no no no! yuki cant die! what lies is this  D: she cant leave rena like that! these sisters gotta stick together!
and mayuyu needs to grope her some more *cough*

shall wait for the rest of the chapter! yuki is totally not dead ....yet
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 2 Short PREVIEW [04/14]
Post by: msst28 on April 14, 2012, 10:38:00 AM
karomuwi-san dont kill yukirin..
hopefullly you just trolling us all
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 2 Short PREVIEW [04/14]
Post by: Seigus on April 14, 2012, 12:10:48 PM
If Yukirin is really dead, you've just turned this story into a black comedy.

Anyway, the funeral in question is probably someone else's. Maybe Sae's because she tried to kill Yukirin, resulting in Rena going berserk and killing her. After Sae's dead, Yukirin regains her consciousness and everyone goes "Oooops!"

As you can tell, I'm trolling with my comment too :twisted: Looking forward to your actual update!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 2 Short PREVIEW [04/14]
Post by: kurogumi on April 14, 2012, 02:05:05 PM
Uaaah I'm in trolling mode on now..!!

Rena..you don't need to feel lonely...you still have jurina-chan
And yukirin..you have mayu...
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 2 Short PREVIEW [04/14]
Post by: kahem on April 14, 2012, 03:12:31 PM
Noooooo!!!!!! How could you kill her?! Yukirin!!!!
Title: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 2 [04/15]
Post by: karomuwi on April 15, 2012, 03:51:04 PM
@bochang: Bochang-ssi, yes. You are right about them knowing the pain. And because of that, you made me want to include something here. Thank you. :kneelbow:  As for Mayuyu being punished… will there be any punishment I wonder?

@Sieka-san: Ahahaha, I really had the urge to troll, but then…you guys might pick up your voodoo dolls and needles. XD Let us just read and see what happens… though even I have no idea what type of events would happen, since I just write whatever comes to mind whenever there’s a chapter I have to update. I really hate sticking to an event, it ruins the fun. :lol: And post the fic! I wanna read it!!! Please!!!

@Pandah: Yes. I agree. Mayuyu is still not spending lots of time with her Oshiri sister, and grope her Yukirin. Yukirin just died, so yeah. I wonder what would happen. :lol:

@msst28: B-but…I just did. :lol:

@seigus:  Ahaha Seigus-san, you’re trolling as well! Let’s troll together! Ahahahahah~!

@kurogumi: Trolls unite! Ahahaha~! :lol:

@kahem: I apologize for following what my trolling mind told me to write. :kneelbow: Ahahaha~ :lol:


A/N: Guys…Please call me Karomuwi without the ‘-san’ or just call me Karo-chan, or maybe Muwi-chan. It’s a bit weird to have you guys call me san when I’m probably younger than you guys. :sweatdrop: And now onto the story!!! Douzo~!



Chapter 21 Part 2

“I can’t find her pulse point.”

The words echoed inside Rena’s mind, bringing her into a trance that left her staring at the lying girl on the floor. Her eyes lingered to the girl’s face, and she saw the tears that were still left in her eyes. Her throat by now was as dry as the desert, and she could no longer hear the voices of those that surrounded her.

She was numb. And she couldn’t even feel the pumping of her heart inside her chest. Her brain refused to register any of the words that everyone else was saying to her, too tired to even process the sight of her sister lying still and unconscious on the cold, hard floor.

The only thing that she felt was…emptiness.

And Rena hated it.

She was never good with dealing things alone. She always dealt with them with her sisters, especially Yukirin. But right now, no one is helping her. No one is there to stop her tears from falling, nor hug her tightly as they speak words of comfort.

No one…because the only person who does, is lying there in front of her…

Dead.

~o~ ^o^ ~o~

Takamina growled, and pulled Sae’s collar down to make the girl match level with her. The girl just shot Yukirin! And after the girl just managed to calm down! Why did Sae have to come back running with a gun?! Didn’t she made it clear to leave Yukirin alone?!

She even let Yukirin suffocate her!

Closing her eyes, she mumbled a curse under her breath. She knew that Rena would come anytime, just in time to save her from death and to calm the girl down. And just like she had expected, Rena’s sisterly instincts did brought her just in time before Takamina’s lungs exploded from the lack of oxygen.

But then! She opened her eyes to glare at the girl trapped between her small body and the wall. This girl had to shoot her!

“You just had to come back with a gun.” Takamina growled at her, before preparing her right hand to punch Sae as her left hand stayed to keep Sae in her position.

“Takamina!” Someone shouted.

The said girl felt someone place a hand on her shoulder and then two arms wrap around her waist. Right before she could even land a punch on Sae, she was pulled back, and saw Sayaka shake her head at her. When she fell backwards, she landed on the girl who hugged her from her back.

Turning her head, she saw Acchan crushed under her body, making her stand up as quickly as she could and pull the other girl up. Acchan tilted the shorter girl’s chin up, in order to get a closer look on her neck. When she saw how red and bruised it was, her eyes narrowed and her face formed a frown.

“You should have let us help you.” Acchan told her, before enveloping the shorter girl into a tight hug.

Takamina sighed, and pushed her away gently. Right now, she wasn’t in the mood for any type of comfort. She needed to ask Sae the reason for her shooting Yukirin. Sure, the girl was just worried about her. But Sae has seen Yukirin act that way before.

When was it exactly?She wondered, before sighing. That time when Rena almost got killed by her.

Massaging her temples, she turned to Rena and the body of Yukirin. She walked towards Kuumin, and patted the girl’s shoulder, hoping that it would help in comforting her. Just then, she heard a cough from one of the other girls, making hers and Kuumin’s head to turn and look at the one who coughed.

It was Miichan.

The said girl was beside Sae along with Sayaka, and she was holding the same gun that Sae used to shoot Yukirin with. Yuko patted Takamina’s shoulder, before nodding at Miichan to start talking. Seeing how Yuko and Miichan were acting, Takamina couldn’t help but frown.

Why were they so calm?

Miichan coughed to clear her throat, before speaking. “Before you guys get so emotional, let Sae explain first.”

Kuumin stared at the said girl, and everyone else did so. Takamina took a glance at Rena, who was still in her trance, before turning her head to look at the short-haired girl. She was scratching her head, as if trying to figure out how to break the news or whatever she wanted to say, to the others.

Sensing that the girl wasn’t going to talk anytime sooner, Miichan decided to speak for the girl. She sighed and pulled out some of the gun’s bullets, before throwing them onto the ground for everyone else to see as she kept one in her hand. She threw the gun away and kicked it away; feeling a bit uncomfortable to hold it when there was no enemy to shoot it with.

“Yukirin’s not dead, so don’t even act like she is.” Miichan told them, crossing her arms as she sighed.

Kuumin stood up, and looked at her in disbelief. “I have been searching for Yuki-neechan’s pulse for the past few minutes!” she bit her lower lip, as she continued. “I can easily find a pulse point in just mere seconds, but I couldn’t even find hers.”

Yuko walked over to the girl who was ready to burst out crying, and wrapped her arms around the younger girl. She started making some shushing sounds, patting the younger girl’s back as she did. When Kuumin continued to stand there stiffly, Yuko released her hold on the younger girl figuring out that she probably wanted to be hugged by her older sister instead.

“That’s because Sae used an electric bullet.” Miichan told everyone.

She waited, but no one spoke a word or even made a reaction. She sighed, and scratched her head as she opened her hand to show everyone the said electric bullet. Seeing everyone's confused stares, she looked at Sae and motioned for her to explain to everyone what she had meant.

“Well…” Sae started, “Miichan and I were making a type of bullet that would knock someone out, but not kill them.”

“A tranquillizer?” everyone said in unison.

The two girls nodded their heads. “Something like that.”

“Just that this is a bit better.” Miichan smiled proudly at the bullet, as she lifted it to her eye level. “This one can knock out a horse dead, but it can still let a person live.”

“Amazing, isn’t it?” Miichan asked them with a smile.

Takamina shot her a glare. “But explain the reason for Yukirin’s missing pulse!”

“Ah~” Miichan pointed at her own wrist. “That’s because, this bullet is specially designed to make a person’s heart-beat stop beating.”

“Which explains the reason for Yukirin’s missing pulse.” Sae added.

“Isn’t that dangerous?” Mariko asked, putting her hands onto her hips.

She wasn’t that close to the unconscious girl, but the way the two girls explained it made it sound dangerous. Yukirin could even be dead as they speak about their precious bullet.

“Well, we haven’t tested it…” Miichan scratched her head. “So…yeah…”

“It…is kind of dangerous?” Sae said, unsure on what to tell them.

“You mean you shot Yukirin with an untested device you’ve been working on?” a voice asked, making everyone turn to the owner of the voice.

“Yes.” Miichan and Sae answered in unison to answer Rena’s question.

The raven-haired girl stood up, and walked towards them. Anger could be clearly seen in her eyes, and a terrifying aura was being emitted. As she walked towards them with slow small steps, everyone saw a nerve popped from her forehead.

They made a way for the raven-haired girl to walk through, not wanting to make her snap at them and divert her anger to them. As Rena neared, everyone saw how Sae was starting to sweat nervously, while Miichan was calm as though it didn’t concern her.

“What?” Miichan asked, before shrugging her shoulders. “I’m not the one who shot her sister.”

“You shot my sister with an untested device.” Rena repeated, and narrowed her eyes at the two.

“Well, she’s still alive!” Sae stated, and pointed at Yukirin.

Rena grabbed her neck, before pushing her against the wall hardly. She never really liked those devices Miichan and Sae made. They always failed whenever the two would use them in a Mafia war, and Rena has had it with giving those things a chance.

And now… Those two decided to use an electric bullet on her sister. They used a bullet, which can kill a horse, on her sister. And still claim that her sister is still alive, when all of their devices failed and almost caused the whole Royal Family’s death once.

“Do you wish for death?” Rena asked, feeling her anger growing.

Her blood was starting to boil and she knew that once her anger has reached its peak, there’s no stopping to what she’s going to do. She was still in her first stage of anger, and the line between her second and first was not that thick.

“You ask for a death wish.” Rena stated, before tightening her hold on the girl’s neck.

“You want to tell me that my sister is still alive, after being shot by one of your worthless, pathetic, laughable devices?”

Sae squeaked out. “Y-yes.”

“Are you kidding me?!” Rena demanded, before punching the wall beside Sae’s head. “You expect me to believe that?!”

She tightened her grip, and pushed Sae even harder against the wall. The loud thud made everyone try and stop her by grabbing her shoulders and arms. Kuumin was now hugging Rena from the back— the same way that Rena did to try and calm Yukirin—, hoping that it would calm her older sister.

Furious about being held back, Rena pushed all of them away. The sudden force sent everyone falling onto the floor backgrounds. The Rappapa girls looked at each other in surprise; they couldn’t believe that they were all pushed along with the Royal girls with just an effortless push by a frail-looking girl.

Satisfied with the distance between her and the others, Rena turned her attention back to the short-haired girl. She bared her teeth, and showed Sae how much she was trying to control herself. She really was. And it was getting hard to keep herself from getting the gun to shoot Sae with it.

“You expect me to believe your words after it sent her to her death?!” Rena demanded, reminding Sae of their dead member— that they had thought was killed by the Yasagure Family.

“Rena, stop it.” Takamina and Yuko told her, but the girl was not willing to let the words stay deep in her heart.

Sae deserved to be reminded about hers and Miichan’s mistake! A mistake that led to her death! A mistake that made the rest of the Royal Family watch her die in front of them, through a live video that the killers set-up to make them see how they torture their member!

“Your devices killed her!” she spat to Sae.

Her eyes were now wide and glaring at the girl in front of her. Her heart was screaming out, telling her to speak what she has kept inside her chest for the past few years. It was screaming for release, ready to erupt from her mouth. And when it did, Rena has never felt so happy to have it out of her insides.

“You killed Erena!”

~o~ ^o^ ~o~

Everyone stood frozen to the ground the moment the black screen turned white and showed their missing member, tied up to a chair with her hands tied behind her back. They saw her white shirt drenched with her blood, turning it crimson red as her blood continued to gush out from a cut everyone could clearly see.

There was a hole through the reddish shirt, showing everyone some cuts that have been made on the young girl’s body. It was deep, and the insides could be seen. The mere sight was so revolting, and would have made a normal person puke up.

A masked person walked in the scene, and waved to them. Their faces tightened, and they all glared deadly at him. He just gave a laugh and walked over to the girl, with a gun being twirled around his fingers as he took off the brown sack on her face.

Revealing Erena.

Leaning down, he whispered something to her ear. When she gave no reaction, he punched her at the stomach, making her cough out blood. He whispered once again to her, making her lift her head up and look at everyone through the TV screen.


They all gasped, and Rena covered Kuumin’s eyes to prevent her from seeing how bloody and beaten up their member’s face was. There was a huge cut on her cheek, and her lips had popped. Her eyes were bloody red, and her face was as pale white as a newly-made paper.

Her eyelids were unable to keep themselves open, since fatigue has caused her body to shut down. She was panting slowly and deeply, as if savoring every breath she was allowed to breath. Just then, the man snapped his fingers, making two other masked men enter the scene with a barrel filled of water.

“You bastard!” Takamina cried helplessly at him through the screen.

He gave a laugh and waved his hand dismissively. “Watch this, Crown Prince.”

He grabbed Erena’s chin and made her look at everyone. Then letting go, he gave her a loud and hard slap, sending her falling onto the ground. Everyone on the other side of the screen cried out in anger, furious that they were locked in the building and helpless to watch the poor girl gets mistreated.

The other two masked men made Erena sit back on her seat, and left to let the other one continue whatever he had in mind. Pointing to the barrel of water, he made everyone understand what he plans on doing. Grabbing Erena by her neck, he pushed her head down into the barrel and laughed evilly.

Bubbles started to float up to the surface of the water, and Erena moved frantically from her seat. She was trying to lift her head up from the water, but was unable to do so with the man’s strong grip on her. She was stomping her feet against the ground, hoping that the masked man would just let her take a breath.

Fortunately for her, the masked man let go of her and allowed her to lift her head out of the barrel. She started gasping for air and she was panting heavily, showing just how much she was deprived of breathing. She coughed out some water, mixed with her own blood, and fell down onto the floor.

Everyone in the other room were trying to get out of the room they were stuck in, punching and kicking the metal door that was preventing them from making their escape. But to no avail, the door was too strong and chick for them to make a hole through with their bullets.

Angered that were locked up in a room, they started crying out in frustration. Sae was staring at the screen, punching the floor as she did. The masked man was now carrying a sharp knife that Sae was sure he was going to use on Erena.

And he did.

He started tracing a small pattern on her leg, making the remaining blood come out from the cut. Erena was crying and sobbing out in pain, helpless to the man’s mistreating. Her eyes were now looking like they were ready to pop out of their sockets and her mouth was wide open as she screaming in pain.

But among the Royal Family’s screaming—along with hers— the man’s laughed echoed through the speakers. His gleeful laughter brought nothing but anger to everyone, making them look at him through the screen with vengeance in their eyes.

~o~ ^o^ ~o~

Sae’s eyes almost popped out of their sockets the moment the words left Rena’s mouth. Her lips started to tremble, and she couldn’t breathe. The air has been sucked out of her lungs by Rena’s statement, and it has left her breathless.

Images of the said girl flashed before her mind, and Sae’s eyes started to water. She remembered the times when Erena used to be with them, and the times that the younger girl would say that Sae’s and Miichan’s devices were always the best for her, even though the two girls could clearly see how disastrous the devices had been.

She started to remember the way Erena smiled at her, as she admired whatever devices Sae and Miichan decided to show her. Sae also started to remember how Erena looked at her and Miichan through the screen, still smiling like an angel even though her own blood continuously flowed from her waist.

“I was careless guys,” Erena coughed out some blood, before continuing as she stared at the screen. “It’s not your fault.”

The memory of the way Erena smiled and talked to her— telling her how it was not the fault of the device Sae and Miichan let her use when she went after the Habu Family—, made the flow of tears start.

“Tell me,” Rena growled, stopping her flashbacks of Erena. “How sure are you that Yukirin is still alive?”

“Her heart hasn’t made a beat for the past five minutes!” Rena pointed out.

She was mad and furious, but she couldn’t get herself to even punch Sae. The memory of seeing how Erena was brutally killed in front of them through a TV screen was preventing her from getting off the edge of sanity, which was fortunate for Sae.

“R-rena.” A weak voice suddenly called out the said girl’s name, making her heart skip a beat.

Rena immediately turned her head to the direction of the voice, and found Yukirin’s eyes slightly open. Her chest was slightly going up and down, signaling that she was breathing and alive. Rena’s intimidating eyes instantly calmed down, making Takamina sigh in relief before taking a glance at Sae to check whether the grip made a bruise.

It did.

Takamina sighed to herself. No surprise there. What would surprise her would be when Rena didn’t even make a single bruise on Sae. Only she and Yukirin knew the full strength of Rena, and seeing how black and blue Sae’s neck was, Takamina could say that it was a minor bruise— compared to the ones she has seen Rena make on her victims.

Turning her head to catch both Sae and Miichan in her sight, she then saw the two girls with both of their heads down, refusing to even look at Yukirin or anyone else. They had their both of their eyes covered by their bangs, hiding away whatever emotion those orbs held. As if talking telepathically, the two walked out of the room at the same time, without speaking a word.

When Takamina turned her head to Rena, she saw the said girl hugging Yukirin tightly as if she was afraid that once she let go of her older sister, Yukirin will once again become unconscious. She then diverted her gaze from Rena to the youngest sister, and saw how Kuumin was staring at Yukirin stiffly.

Takamina walked over to Kuumin and patted the younger girl’s shoulder, snapping the young girl out of her trance. She looked up to Takamina, and received a smile.

“Help your sister bring Yukirin to her room.” Takamina instructed to her.

Kuumin nodded her head, and rushed to her sisters’ side. Seeing that Yukirin was alright, Mayuyu looked at Takamina, as if waiting for a permission to let her help the two sisters in carrying Yukirin back to her room. When Takamina nodded at her, Mayuyu walked towards the three sisters with her arms held out to wrap around the eldest sister’s waist.
 
But as she was about to come nearer and help Yukirin up, Rena shook her head at Mayuyu and spoke. “I’ll do it. I’m her sister.”

Mayuyu stepped back without any arguments, knowing that she shouldn’t meddle if the older girl tells her so. She watched as Kuumin wrapped one of Yukirin’s arms around her neck, while Rena helped in steadying the older girl’s legs. When the eldest of the sisters managed to stand up properly, she motioned for the other two to let her walk on her own.

But the moment Yukirin tried to make a step; she dropped to the ground and bit her lip as she felt a sharp pain at the place where she was shot. However, biting her lower lip seemed futile, as a pained cry escaped her mouth. She clutched the floor’s carpet, before slowing her breaths to try and lessen the pain she was feeling.

The cry that Yukirin did made Rena panic and she dropped to the ground, asking her older sister frantically where she was feeling the pain from. She felt her heart stop and her chest ached the moment she saw the pain her sister showed on her face.

When Yukirin didn’t answer her, Rena looked at Kuumin with worried eyes. She then turned her head to her older sister, and saw how Yukirin was trying to get something from her back. When she looked at the Yukirin’s back, Rena saw a dart-like thing sticking out from Yukirin’s skin. She tried to remove it, but it only made Yukirin cry out once again and start sobbing as she held on to Rena tightly.

The pain Yukirin felt the moment Rena touched it was too much for her to bear, making her shudder and tremble badly. She watched her sister ran her hands through her own hair, unable to figure out how to remove the piece of device that was bringing her nothing but pain.

“T-take off my shirt.” Yukirin told her, taking slow breaths as she tried to stop herself from making any slight movements.

Rena nodded her head, and raised Yukirin’s arms to try and remove the shirt. But when she tried to move it up from Yukirin’s body, Yukirin tensed and sobbed, making Rena stop immediately and stare at her sister worriedly.

“Y-Yukirin?” Rena stuttered, fear and anxiousness were written all over her face.

Yukirin gave a weak smile, before trying to remove her shirt once again. Sensing that removing the shirt the usual way would just pain Yukirin, Rena ripped the whole shirt apart. She tore it away from Yukirin’s skin gently, to make sure that she wouldn’t touch the small dart-bullet.

When Yukirin was rid of the shirt, she turned to Rena and tried to stand up. Rena and Kuumin helped her up, and soon the three of them were walking out of the door while the rest of the Akiba Family stared at them.

~o~ ^o^ ~o~

The two of them walked in silence, knowing that even if they speak, the pain won’t recede. The words that Rena spat out to them was true, and it was hurting them so badly that all they wanted was to rip out that certain pain off their chests.

Erena’s death has been four years ago, yet the memory was still vivid in their minds. It was so vivid, that it seems like it was just yesterday when they went to Erena’s funeral. It was so vivid, that the guilt has not lessened throughout the years. Instead, it seems to be growing each passing day.

It grew even more, when Rena and Yukirin decided to ‘massacre’ the whole Yasagure Family two years ago. The guilt for being unable to get out in time to save Erena was too unbearable for the two girls that they decided to search who the killers were and kill them without mercy.

When the Yasagure Family died, Sae and Miichan thought that the pain and guilt would disappear. But no. It remained in their chests. Erena’s death has scarred them for life.

“I feel even guiltier now.” Sae mumbled, making Miichan look at her.

Sae looked back at her when she felt the girl’s stare, and sighed as she came to a stop in the hallway. She leaned against the wall, and sighed depressingly as she ran her hand through her hair.

“The Yasagure Family was killed by Rena and Yukirin, but they weren’t the ones who killed Erepyon.”

Miichan looked down onto the floor, and sighed as well. She leaned against the wall across the wall that Sae was leaning on, and looked at the short-haired girl with a sad smile.

“Guess that we have more blood in our hands, huh?”

Sae nodded. They just killed an innocent Family to be killed, and it was a Family that they were close to. What a miserable life we have. Sae thought to herself.

“Hey…” Miichan looked at her straight in the eyes. “Do you think that…”

She bit her lower lip. “If Yukirin lives and we managed to find out who killed Erena, the guilt will all go away?”

“I don’t know.” Sae shrugged her shoulders. “I hope so.”

Miichan sighed, and started walking towards the stairs to get to the kitchen. She wanted to make some new recipes to drown herself in thoughts beside ones that would make her insane with guilt. When Sae cleared her throat, Miichan turned to her and smiled.

“Just gonna drown myself, you know.” She started walking down the stairs, and shouted to Sae. “I’m glad that we have work tomorrow!”

As she watched the long-haired girl disappear from her sight, Sae sighed and walked towards her room. But as she was about to turn the knob, she stopped and turned her body. She started thinking about how Miichan plans on working to prevent herself from getting any sadder, making her decide that she also wanted to do something, besides moping about the unbearable guilt.

Walking towards the same stairs that Miichan walked down from, Sae decided to go somewhere to loosen up her mind. She walked down the stairs, and took her car keys from the garage before walking to the kitchen to tell Miichan about her plan.

“I’m going to drown myself as well.” She stated, twirling the keys in her fingers.

Miichan smiled at her, before motioning for Sae to leave her alone. Sae chuckled to herself, when she heard Miichan shout at her as she got into her car.

“Make sure not to drown yourself by the sea!”

She drove out of the mansion, but not before shouting back. “I’ll drown myself in wine and beer! So don’t worry!”

~o~ ^o^ ~o~

“My new Family is messed up.” Jurina sighed, massaging her temples as she walked out to the garden.

How can each member try to kill each other? First, it was Rena’s older sister. Then, it was Rena herself. Are the Royal girls really that bloodthirsty?

“Scary.” She mumbled, as she felt a shiver run down her spine.

She saw the bruise that Sae got after being released by Rena. And let’s just say that Jurina doesn’t ever want to get something like that for pissing Rena off. Good thing that she told Rena that she wanted to try and get along with the older girl.

Just then, she remembered what she was out in the garden for. Fishing her phone out of her pocket, she decided to call Karomuwi to find out why the younger girl was taking such a long time in informing her about the badge. She has already waited for a long time— a day— and there was still yet a call from the girl!

Clicking on the said girl’s number, she placed the phone near her ear as she prepared herself to give the girl an earful for being late in giving the information that she needed. A few seconds passed, before the call was picked up and Jurina took a breath before shouting at the phone.

“Karomuwi!” she growled. “Why are you so long?!

“Sorry.” The said girl mumbled. “I’m currently in a stupid funeral.”

Jurina arched her eyebrow. “What?”

“Well, someone wanted me to do some research on who the badge was from.” Karomuwi told her, slightly annoyed.

Well, who wouldn’t be? She was an assassin doing an informant’s job for free, for goodness sake!

“Then what are you doing at a funeral?!” Jurina cried at her.

“Well, duh~! I’m here because the current boss of the family you’re so desperate to search for is dead!” Karomuwi cried back at her, but in a quiet voice.

“What?”

“I’m here because the—” Karomuwi started to say, thinking that Jurina didn’t get what she spoke.

“—You’re at my parents’ killer’s funeral?” Jurina asked, shocked.

Karomuwi answered. “Yeah. But I’m still trying to find out whether they are the ones you’re really searching for.”

Jurina kept quiet for a while, trying to contemplate on whether she should rush to the funeral herself and kill the rest of the Family. But then, Karomuwi still wasn’t sure whether the Family she suspected was really the ones who killed her parents.

“I’ll tell you about it as soon as I find out more.” Karomuwi assured her.

Jurina sighed. “Fine.”

“Good. I’m going to hang up now.” Karomuwi told her. “And don’t call me. I’ll call you once I find out more.”

She also added quietly, though Jurina could clearly hear her. “I might get found out with you being so impatient.”

The call dropped, and Jurina sighed as she put the phone back into her pocket. She was really itching to kill the people who killed her parents, but Karomuwi really wasn’t sure yet. She didn’t want to kill anyone innocent, so that leaves her with the reason to wait.

“Great.” She cursed. “More waiting.”

Stomping, she started heading for her room to try and get some good night sleep. She may be Matsui Jurina, the rebel girl of the Rappapa Family, but she was not immune to tiredness. She also needed to get some good night sleep to prepare herself for another boring day in school.


To Be Continued…

A/N: Well, I guess that answered the tranquillizer question, and the funeral question. XD Ahahaha. I can’t kill Yukirin, when she’s my second Oshi!!! But I just did! Because the moment her heart stopped beating, she died! And then she relived! Now you guys got what I meant by she died? :lol: And I really found this chapter a bit…ugh…I don’t really know how to explain it. I’m just a bit disappointed. Maybe because it’s posted a day earlier than expected that I feel that this is amateurish?

Thank you for reading!!! Byebye~! :mon bye: :byebye:


Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 2 [04/15]
Post by: Sieka on April 15, 2012, 04:24:25 PM
You updated today, after I updated mine, what are the chances of coincidence? Hahaha...and I was hoping for one in this fic, good thing you did update today. :lol:

And so as I say, keep the fate and hope alive. :lol:
I knew that Yuki won't be killed, if you did kill her, then Rena would make a bloodbath in the mansion. :lol: That would certainly end the fic all too quickly too. :lol: You can never fool a person who's used to trolling, karomuwi-san. :lol: And I'm certainly joking about the pins and needles and the voodoo doll, hahaha, its just a sentence I often see around people who threaten or scare the authors. Just decided to add that for fun. :lol: XD

I'm certainly glad that Yuki's alive, though she's in pain thanks to Sae and Miichan's invention, they really shouldn't try to test devices that are far too dangerous to be used, it can kill a horse after all as they said, but mah, Yuki survived, she's a tough nut after all.

I'm guessing though that at this moment, the only person who can dissipate Rena's anger is Yukirin and vice-versa, but that won't stay for too long though, mah, though I like how Yukirin and Rena are close and that their sisterly bond is strong, its really pushing me to the edge to ship them in this fic of yours. Don't do that you know, your pushing my hopes up~ :lol: But I don't really mind it, not that I'm not used to it. :lol: Still, I love how Rena gives her full attention to Yuki now, seeing as how Yukirin needs her help, I hope Kuumin isn't feeling all too bad. Kuumin did her best after all! :(

I'm sure MaYuki will happen, what with Mayu worrying over Yuki and showing signs of jealousy and worry over the girl. WMatsui however, I can't see anything yet, its more like their on the acquaintance side leaning onto the sister-ish type of relationship, I mean, I can't really picture WMatsui being a pair here than Mayuki.

I feel really bad for Sae and Miichan though, they took the blame, though they did deserve it. Sae almost got herself bad in there due to Rena and everyone saw the full scope of what Rena can do, its frightening, even Jurina knows that she shouldn't mess with Rena now. I hope even Mayu doesn't try to mess with Rena or Yuki because it spells bad news. But to think that everyone in the Royal Family suffered from watching Erepyon die without being able to do anything and that was the reason why Rena and Yuki killed the Yasagure family? Wew....what more dark past will we get in the next chapters? I'm certain that its not only them who are at fault, I believe all of them has their own dark past, even Atsuko and co.

Funeral, oh funeral, Karomuwi-san attended a funeral, hahaha....so that's what you meant by funeral huh? :lol: Sorry, I can't really call you by what you wish, its a way of formality and politeness and I'd like to stick to that. :sweatdrop:

Anyways, thanks for the update. XD
I hope for a stronger troll moment, hehehe, I'll be waiting for another one~ :lol:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 2 [04/15]
Post by: Seigus on April 15, 2012, 04:48:15 PM
You know, I'm still greatly amused that all this shit happened because of one remote control :lol: :lol:
These girls really know how to spice up their own lives :banana: :pepper: They can all be stranded on an island for one year and still keep themselves well-entertained :grin:

Mayuyu should continue to grope Yukirin so that more shit happens. *trolling mode to the MAX* :twisted: :twisted:

P.S. I was half-expecting Mayuyu to wake up sleeping beauty by groping her unconscious body.
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 2 [04/15]
Post by: Pandah on April 15, 2012, 05:29:35 PM
ooh ahh! it has been updated! BANZAI!  XD

SO THATS WHAT YOU MEANT BY ATTENDING A FUNERAL! nice trick you did there  :thumbup
KNEW IT ! YUKI CANT DIE! but wow at the failed devices made by sae and miichan D: and erena died! *gasp*
rena nearly turned super saiyan and kamehameha-ed sae into the wall !! (omg what am i talking about...sleep deprivation is getting to me)
the guilt is totally eating them alive :( and those bruises takamina and sae got from these two deadly sisters are totally not gonna go away any time soon....

thanks for the update!  :yawn: time for bed for me.....adios!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 2 [04/15]
Post by: Haruko on April 15, 2012, 09:19:57 PM
your meanie... aww i like the .ittle atsumina...

poor yukirin..

sae and miichan need a punishment
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 2 [04/15]
Post by: lollita90 on April 15, 2012, 11:54:58 PM
Fuhhh...! You really caught me there, Karo chan! I was really afraid if Yukirin is gonna die  :bleed eyes:

Anyway, nice story! I like your plot!  :inlove: And somehow I was really waiting for the moment where Yukirin will punish Mayuyu.. But you ruined it with that heart-throbbing moments..  :panic: Huihh.. It was really hard for me to breath while reading.. Nevertheless, I love this story! And I love you, Karo-sensei!  :heart: :love:

Please update sooooooooooooonnnnnnnnnnnn  :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 2 [04/15]
Post by: Megumi on April 16, 2012, 12:56:31 AM
At first I was like  :ptam-hbk: nooo not Yukirin!
And then I was a little relieved when Miichan said that it was some kind of a tranquillizer gun. But Rena got really angry and now we know who she was. So it was poor Erepyon that died  :ptam-cry:

Because of Miichan&Sae's failing invention I was really really worried if Yukirin will wake up or not...
Now we also see Rena's wrath poor Sae.  :badluck:

Yukirin woke up I'm relieved  :sweat: but that tranquillizer thing really hurt Yukirin.  :cry:
So it was Miichan&Sae's mistake who made Rena&Yukirin sweep out the entire mafia family(Yasagune)
and it turned out to not be them and now Asahi died  :banghead: I feel sorry for the royal family. No grudge against Sae and Miichan either because they also felt guilty...

But the culprit might be the one that killed Jurinas family too?!
*runs in circle and tripped this fic is too much! there's action! Drama! Love! more action!
*faints

Can't wait for your next update!
By the way I was rereading your fic yesterday( good fics should be read more than once&to refresh my memory of the past fic) so I noticed that you trolled us twice! First Takamina& then Yukirin.... :rofl: pretty please don't let anyone in the Rappapa or the Royal family die for real in this fic after your trolling twice my heart can't take it LoL

Anyway thank you for your update!
ArígatoU! :kneelbow:

and sorry for my fail English...
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 2 [04/15]
Post by: altoids on April 16, 2012, 07:31:53 AM
Ugh. Sekai-san and you are totally trolling your readers. </3 In a good way though.
Seriously, you're just made me go "asldk;as. T AT" in your previous chapter. And now
this chapter you just got me off my butt and finally I made a new account, after my long
hiatus mode, just to comment your stories. OTL along with the others.... when I get the
time to comment. ; AA; anyways aside from that. Love how your story is flowing. <3
You're not that much of an amateur. You're doing just fine, honestly. ~ :"D It's all about
keep a steady pace and improving as you go. Don't sweat about it too much about it. <3
You're still keeping us on the ball, I think? .___. ;;; Along with the other authors too. :"D
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 2 [04/15]
Post by: bochang on April 17, 2012, 01:40:15 AM
Yeay! A new chapter~
I love it so muuuuccch!!

Yukirin didn't die!! (Is she?)
And you gave us the reason why rena n yukirin turn into angel of death, also the royal family member that died.
Eventhough erepyon's death is too cruel.. :'(
She's too innocent to died at such a young age.

BUT are you going to add another character from graduated members? #hopingMaiMaiInThisStoryToo. :p
So far, there's meetan, maachan, and erepyon. ㅋㅋㅋ

Punish mayuyu~ if you're going to make MaYuki, but if it's turn out a Rena-Yuki pairing, idk what to do. ㅋㅋㅋ

For the punishment.. How about mayuyu getting whipped by yuki #MeAndMyCorruptedMind #mendol since asahi & hinata show up in this story. Eventhough they died now. ==", at least there are miichan and nyannyan ㅋㅋㅋ

I'll waiting for another suprise~ ㅋㅋㅋㅋㅋ
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 2 [04/15]
Post by: kahem on April 18, 2012, 06:25:27 PM
OMG! I really thought that she was definitively dead lol that kind of thing is not good for my heart rofl
Poor Erepyon T_T I hope when the family will find those bastard they will have what they deserve
Title: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 2 [04/22]
Post by: karomuwi on April 22, 2012, 10:01:13 AM
@Sieka: Ahahaha, the moment I updated mine and the page was returned to the fanfic page, I was surprised that it was right after yours! Really coincidence! And yeah...You're too good of a troll. I'm still an amatuer at trolling, I think. Ahahahaha~ As for W Matsui being a pair, time will take care of that! Ahaha. ^^ And it's fine if you don't want to change your way of calling me. Just let me call you Sieka-san and things will be even! ^^

@Seigus: It's really hilarious to have all of this start because of a stupid remote. And I can't believe that it all ended with Karma punishing the wrong person! It shouldn't be Yukirin, it should be Mayuyu! But then.... Yukirin DID take the remote from Mayuyu, so I think Karma got it right? Ahahaha. And if they were to be stuck on an island...Wouldn't they all die? Because the deadly sisters will be with them, and they have no where to run to? LOL.

@Pandah: Ahaha, fooled you guys eh? And you should sleep well, Pan-chan~ (can I call you that? You should recommend me some names you want me to call you with. ^^) You might really look like a panda! with eyebags and all.  :lol:

@Haruko: In time, Haruko-san. In time, they will be punished.  :twisted: :twisted: :twisted: :twisted:

@lollita90: Well, everyone WAS expecting for a punishment. But I, a trolling amatuer author, decided to surprise you all with near-death! Bwuahahahahahah~  :twisted: And here's your update! I'm sorry  :nervous about the late update. My stupid internet trolled me.

@Megumi: I really wanted to choose someone else, because I liked Erepyon. But...she graduated, and it's like my way of 'graduating' in the Mafia. Lol? And thank you for the compliments. It's because of you and the other readers that led me to thinking of such a plot. Without you, I wouldn't be able to make these. So, you guys are the best!  :twothumbs  :thumbsup

@altoids: And yay~ I made you make an account!!! Now a lurker has been born as a commenter/author! YAY~! I love your story by the way! It has YukiRena in it!!!

@bochang: Bochang-ssi, Yukirin is still alive. ^^ She just died because her heart stopped pumping (because of the electric bullet) but she re-lived! And Maimai? Hmm~ Not very familiar with her, but i saw her in AKBingo, so...let me think of something...maybe.

Anzai48: And Anzai-san...you do know that I'm a sadist right? And those I really like (like Mayuki, W Matsui) will suffer? ahahaha~ So...death shall be unexpected for any of these characters~ I like twists. XP  And what do you mean a long to go? You can right a scene like that anytime! I really had a hard time writing that, and I still think that it's amatuerish. And I'm glad that you like the interaction. Makes me happy that I made them sisters. ^^ Your question shall be answered soon. A LONG soon. Ahahaha~

@kahem: Oh, I assure you kahem-san. The informant (moi~) is doing her 'very' best in finding the culprit.



A/N: I'm sorry for the late update! :kneelbow: I blame my stupid internet! I actually had this chapter ready about a day after I updated R.A.Y, but the internet decided to troll me. *sigh* Anyway, even though I wrote this a few days ago....It's a bit shorter than usual. So yeah...I apologize for that.




Chapter 21 Part 3



The sun’s rays entered through the small opening of the curtains, and lightened up the whole room. As time passed on, the sun’s rays grew brighter and lengthened until the beds that was located at the end of the room. The blinding ray of light shone upon a sleeping girl’s face, making her frown and turn her head to the side as she tried to prevent herself from getting blinded by the light.

Turning, she let out a groan and opened her right eye. Seeing several white moving around, she closed it and opened both of her eyes. She blinked them several times when the white specs decreased but not completely disappeared.
 
Heaving a sigh, she sat up and closed her eyes before opening them up once again after a few seconds. When she did, she no longer could see the white specs and looked around the room. Her gaze immediately moved to the other bed beside her, and found its bed sheets folded neatly.

Frowning, she sighed and stretched her arms as she got up from the bed. When she was standing up, she bent her body and reached for her feet as she yawned. Sighing, she looked at the bed once again and started folding her bed sheets. Then wearing her dog slippers, she started heading for the door.

~o~ ^o^ ~o~

Feeling hungry and craving for some breakfast, she walked into the dining hall and found some of the older Akiba girls having their breakfast. She walked straight towards the refrigerator and took out a carton of milk to drink along with whatever breakfast her roommate made for her.

“What are you still doing here?” a voice asked and she turned, finding herself staring back at Acchan.

She arched an eyebrow and walked to the table, taking a sit on one of the unoccupied seats. When the older girl repeated her question to, she answered back with a question. “What do you mean?”

“Yeah, Jurina.” Takamina piped in, before taking a bite out of her toast. “What are you still doing here?”

She looked at the two girls and looked at them with a questioning expression, before sighing and ignoring them. If they were going to play some kind of game with her early in the morning, she would just have to pretend that she was hearing none of it. As she ignored the two girls who were now speaking to her, she started looking for her potion of food.

When she wasn’t able to find it, she turned to everyone else on the table and asked. “Where’s my food?”

Everyone looked at each other before looking at the breakfast they were eating, before looking back at Jurina and shrugging their shoulders. When Jurina sighed and tried looking for it again, Tomochin spoke up.

“What food?” She asked Jurina as she took a bite out of her apple.

Jurina sighed, and crossed her arms before looking at the older girl. She pointed at her seat, and said with an annoyed voice. “The food that Rena made for me.”

“Rena never made food for you.” Sayaka informed her, before peeling her orange and drinking her tea.

“What?”

Jurina put her hands on her hips. “Then, has she eaten?”

“Yeah, she already did.” Mariko nodded as she sipped her cup of coffee.

Yuko mumbled some words that Jurina couldn’t understand, making Haruna pat her back after hitting her on the head. Swallowing the pancakes she chewed, Yuko then cleared her throat before speaking in a voice that was much clearer and understandable than before. “She also went out with her sisters.”

“Along with Anna and Mayuyu, chiyuu~” Tomo~mi added, as she took a bite out of the strawberries she had in hand.

Jurina stood up, and started taking out a cereal box from one of the cupboards— the one that Meetan and Maachan always made sure to stack up with food, just in case there were no food to eat— as she asked them. “Where were they going?”

“School.” The eight girls said in unison as Jurina sat down and started eating the food.

“Oh, school.”

Jurina nodded in understanding as she continued eating, before taking a sip from the milk she poured for herself. A few seconds passed, before her eyes widened in realization and placed the spoon in her left hand onto the table as she spit out the milk in her mouth.

The word ‘school’ has been finally processed by her brain, making her stare at the eight girls in horror. Seeing the horror on the youngest girl’s eyes made everyone look at her in question, before seeing her eyes quickly darting from the eight of them and onto the clock nailed to the wall.
 
“School!” she cried out, before wolfing down the remaining cereal in her bowl.

The eight girls looked at her and shrugged their shoulders, before turning to each other as realization dawned upon them. Their eyes were wide, and they were looking at each other in horror. Turning to the youngest girl in the room, they started sweating nervously and gulped their food down.

“I can’t believe she never woke me up!” Jurina cried, before standing from her table and ran out of the room, leaving the used bowl and utensil on the table.

When everyone was sure that the young girl was out of ear’s shot, they looked at each other and smacked their own foreheads. They didn’t remember about Rena’s reminder, which was to wake up Jurina an hour after she has left!

Shrugging her shoulders as she continued to watch everyone else smacks their foreheads continuously, Mariko told them. “Well, she’s rushing now. She won’t be late anymore.”

The others nodded their heads in agreement, before returning to their food. Several minutes passed, until they heard Jurina running down the stairs with her bag and messy clothes. They heard a cry of pain, before hearing the young girl cursing about hitting her foot at a metallic pole in the living room.

“Argh!” they heard her cry out once more, before speaking out angrily. “I’ve missed three periods of classes!”

“I hate you Rena-chan!” she cried, before a hard slamming of the door was heard.

They heard the garage doors getting opened, followed suit by the sound of a motorcycle screeching. Silence followed, and everyone coughed as their eyes darted from side to side as they tried to avert their eyes from locking with one another. Guilt was in all of their faces and eyes.

“So…” Yuko cleared her throat, before locking eyes with everyone else. “…Who’s going to tell Rena that we forget to wake Jurina up?”

No one spoke a word, and silence began to fill up the whole room. The deafening silence was killing them and their ears, but no one wanted to face the wrath of one of the sisters, seeing how the middle sister hurted one of her own Family members.

After several minutes have passed, one of the members could no longer take the deafening silence and stood up. Everyone turned to her, and their faces formed a smile…That was until she crossed her arms and frowned at them.

“Who was the one told by Rena to wake up Jurina?” Tomochin asked, feeling annoyed that even SHE was feeling guilty when she wasn’t supposed to be. “She should be the one to face the music!”

“You were told by Rena, chiyuu~” Tomo~mi told her, as she tilted her head to the side.

Tomochin’s eyes widened, and she looked away. “I’m not the only one!” She turned to everyone, before pointing at each and one of them as she cried.

“In fact, all of you have been told by Rena to wake up Jurina!”

It’s amazing how not one remembered to wake up Jurina, when there’s eight of us. Sayaka thought to herself, as she dropped a sweat.

Yuko sighed, before standing up as she placed both of her hands on the table. “Guess that all of us should start with writing our wills.”

“I’m going to write mine now, chiyuu~” Tomo~mi said, before standing up and skipping to the library.

~o~ ^o^ ~o~

She groaned and hit her head against the table once the teacher left the room. The school bell rang, signaling the students for their lunch. Everyone in the room, except for her, stood up and started to go out to eat at the cafeteria. When she no longer heard the sound of footsteps, she lifted her head up and looked around.

Two girls were still in their seats, looking at her with arched eyebrows. Sighing, she stood up and sat down next to them. The two girls started to take out their own packed lunch, making Jurina hit her head in realization about forgetting her lunch box made by Rena at the mansion.

Groaning, she hit her head against the table once more. The two girls looked at each other, before tapping Jurina on the shoulders. The youngest girl in the room looked up at the other two, and found them smiling at her as they gave her some of their proportions.

“Here.” Kuumin said as she handed Jurina the cover of her bento, which they had put the food on.

Jurina mumbled, as she took out the chopsticks in her bag— which she was fortunate to not have forgotten. “Thanks.”

“Why were you so late, anyways?” Anna asked, as she ate a squid.

Jurina swallowed her food before answering the girl. “Rena didn’t wake me up.”

“But oneechan told everyone else to wake you up.” Kuumin told her as she took ate a spoonful of rice. “She had to go early this morning to help a friend.”

“Well, no one woke me up.” Jurina grumbled as she stuck one of the chopsticks into the rice. “And why were you two so early anyway?”

“We had classroom and library duty.” The two replied in unison.

Jurina sighed, and leaned her chin against her palm as she started poking her chopsticks at the remaining food. The other two looked at her before nonchalantly eating their food, thinking that Jurina wanted to keep to herself. When she realized that the other two were just eating their food, Jurina ate the remaining food and put her chopsticks down, before looking at them.

“Where did Rena-chan sleep?” she asked, as she wiped away the oil from her lips.

Kuumin answered, as she started putting back her bento into the bag “She slept in Yuki-nee’s room.”

“And where did Mayuyu sleep then?” Jurina asked, as she crossed her arms.

Kuumin leaned against her seat. “In her bed.”

“So…” Jurina bit her lower lip as she fumbled with her fingers. “Rena slept with Yukirin…On the same bed?”

“Yeah.” Kuumin nodded her head.

“They’re sisters, right?”

“Yeah, why?”

“Nothing. Just asking.” Jurina told her with a smile upon her face.

Jurina nodded and looked away, before she started tapping her feet under the desk in a rhythmic pattern. Kuumin took out her phone and started taking some photos with Anna, while Jurina watched the birds from outside the window fly from branch to branch.

Feeling a bit bored, she sat up and looked at the two with a mischievous glint in her eyes. The sparkling eyes that she sent to Anna, made the older girl stop what she was doing with Kuumin and look at her with a raised eyebrow. Jurina pointed at the trees and smirked at her.

“Want to climb the trees?” she suggested, hoping the older girl would say yes.

When Anna shook her head and returned to her activity with Kuumin, Jurina pouted and crossed her arms as she started her rhythmic pattern once again. She really wanted to do something at the moment, but she had nothing to do. Sighing, she stood up and started walking towards the door.
 
“I’ll probably be back. Or not.” She said to them on her way out, right before the two older girls could ask her where she was going.

Then without another word, she stepped out of the classroom. She started walking through the hallways and looked around her as she tried to search of anything interesting that might help her pass the time. Looking at her wrist watch on her left wrist, she saw that there was only a minute left for break.

Sighing, she started scratching her head and looked outside the windows. She wasn’t really in the mood to study this day; especially when she came late and got scolded for not even keeping track of time. Just then, an idea entered her mind and she smiled to herself. She looked at her watch once more and realized that only twenty seconds remained.

Looking around her, she started to make sure that no one would see what she was planning to do. When she saw no one looking, she waited for several people to walk past her and opened the window beside her. She looked down and smiled, before tying her shoelaces tightly and wearing her cardigan over her head.

Ten seconds remaining.

She jumped out of the window, and landed on the cemented wall underneath the glass window. Seeing some metallic rails from below, she started aiming for them before jumping and catching herself before she fall past them.

Ring!

The bell rang, and everyone started to walk back to their classrooms. Jurina positioned her body and aligned it along with the thick walls of the building, as she hang on to the metallic rails.

Thank goodness, my arms are strong. she thought to herself as several seconds passed and the number of students passing by the window she was hiding above, increased.

When she no longer heard footsteps coming from below her, she let go of the rails and jumped down. She managed to land down directly in front of the principal’s office without much of a sound., and started running towards the college area of Majisuka Gakuen.

~o~ ^o^ ~o~

Strolling around the garden area, she started to take notice of how the college area seemed to be neater and treated better than the high school area. She started seeing several college students walking around from her spot, and peered at them from the bushes.

Several students were walking with books tucked in their arms, talking and laughing as they walked back and forth the campus. When Jurina saw that most of them were her height, she walked out of her hiding spot and started heading towards the main building. She started thanking her parents silently for her height, finally glad that it could be some sort of use to her.

Her height always set her apart from girls her age. She would usually be the tallest, which would lead her to being the last in every line she had to make with her classmates. Not only does that make her seem like a freak, her mature face made her quite distinguished.

As she walked towards the main building, she started noticing how much the students seem to let her pass without even looking at her. They seemed to be alright with not seeing her around, and that kind of made Jurina smile at them. She always hated walking to a new place— like that time when she transferred to Majisuka Gakuen, and every student stared at her— and being stared at like she was someone who had horrible fashion sense or something.

Walking with a smile, she started nearing the huge building in front of her and noticed just how wide and enormous the place was. It already looked quite huge from afar— and from their classroom— and now that she was standing right in front of it, it was like being at a giant’s house.

The huge beige pillars that were designed in front of the building made the place look like a palace of the Greeks. The stairs that led to the entrance— which were double doors made out of expensive wood— was as smooth as a newly polished tile and properly waxed, not too slippery but not too rough. Just perfect.

When she entered the building, she saw several escalators leading to different levels, making it seem like a mall instead of a school. There was also a touchscreen directory located at every escalator, with vendors right next to it. Mesmerized, she saw several students walking from place to place and excitement started to build up inside her chest.

She was going to study in this awesome place in two years!

She walked to the directory and started searching for the technology department, before following the instructions given to her by the talking directory. She walked towards an elevator, wanting not to get any attention from the teachers that might pass her by and get caught.

When she went in the elevator, she noticed just how beautifully decorated it was. The carpet was made of velvet, and the walls were covered with a soft fabric that made Jurina lean against it comfortably. As the elevator went up to the third floor, she started thinking of an idea that would be a good reason to give to Rena, explaining the reason for her coming to the girl’s department.

“She’s not going to scold me, right?” she mumbled, when she decided on using the excuse for complaining to her about being late for school.

When the doors opened, she walked out and immediately distinguished the Technology Department. It was very high-tech compared to the doors that were on the same level and it had some aura that Jurina couldn’t help but feel… Rena.

Maybe she was starting to warm up to Rena, which was the reason for her wanting to meet the older girl.

As she walked towards it, she saw someone walk out and realized that it was Yukirin. She walked directly towards her, and tapped her on the back. The sudden tapping on the shoulder made Yukirin look at her in surprise with bulging eyes.

“W-what are you doing here?” the older girl asked, almost nervously.

She took a step back from Jurina, and started looking around her. When she was sure that no one was around, she pulled the younger girl to a corner and crossed her arms.

“Where’s Kuumin?” she asked, looking around to see if Kuumin was hiding from her.

“In class.”

“Good.” Yukirin sighed in relief, before turning to Jurina with narrowed eyes. “Then why aren’t you with her?”

“I came here to speak with Rena-chan.” Jurina answered.

She asked Yukirin. “Do you know where she is?”

Yukirin shook her head quickly, as soon as she heard Jurina’s question. “No.”

The anxiety Yukirin was showing to Jurina, made the young girl wonder whether she was hiding something. But being unable to think of any reasons that would give Yukirin the reason to do so, made her ignore the nagging feeling from the back of her head, and look at the door that Yukirin just walked out from— which was the Technology Department.

“Rena’s busy.” Yukirin told her as she started pulling Jurina towards the elevator that the younger girl walked out from. “Don’t disturb her.”

She was still a bit shaken from the fact that she realized just how much she was jealous over Rena’s attention for Jurina, and she wanted to keep her sister to herself during their time in school. With Jurina being able to enter the college grounds effortlessly, that privilege might be taken away from her.

And she does not want that.

“Go back to class.” Yukirin instructed her, before entering the elevator after Jurina.

She was determined to keep her sister alone with her and away from the other members— especially Jurina— during school hours, which was the reason for her telling Rena to go to school early to clean the library and do classroom duties even though they were in different classes.

She hated cleaning and even dusting old books in the library, but she was willing to ignore all those annoyance just to be with her sister. She needed to spend more time with her than Jurina, to show how much she deserves Rena’s attention more than the young girl.

As they elevator went down, Yukirin’s happiness slowly grew and she started pushing Jurina out of the building. No way was she going to bring Jurina to Rena, or even tell her where her sister was. Call her possessive, clingy, or someone with sister complex, and she won’t even care if it’s concerning Rena.

“Now,” Yukirin opened the gate that separates the college area from the high school grounds, and pushed Jurina out. “Go back and study with Kuumin.”

She closed the gate and locked it, before heading towards campus. She smiled to herself about doing a great job in protecting her precious time with Rena, and started patting her own shoulder to show how much she was proud of herself.

“Now…” she sighed happily as she entered the huge building once more. “…time to find my dearest sister.”

Unbeknownst to her, the girl she gladly threw out of the college grounds managed to pick the gate’s lock and enter the campus once more. She was not going to stop herself from meeting Rena just because her sister said she was busy. Jurina can always spy— watch— her without her knowing.

When she saw Yukirin disappearing into the huge building the two of them walked out just now, she started to walk around the area to try and figure of a way without being seen by the older girl. She wanted to meet Rena, and no way was she going to go back to class unsuccessful.

“How do I get to Rena’s department, then?” she thought out loud, before looking up.

Just then, she heard the name of the girl she was searching for, being called. She turned and followed the direction where she heard it coming from, and found herself walking into the same garden she was before. As she entered the shady place, she heard from shouting.

“Rena! I hate you!” the one who called Rena’s name, cried.

Jurina hastened her steps and found herself coming into the open. There she found the girl she was searching for, with another girl who had a gun in hand. Rena was backing up and found her back against a huge tree, while the girl holding the gun in hand walked nearer towards her with the intent of killing Rena.

“Churi, why?” Rena asked the girl— Churi.

The girl she called Churi scoffed and sneered at her. “I told you, didn’t I? I hate you.”

Just as she was about to pull the trigger, Jurina ran out of her hiding place— behind a tree— and pulled out her gun before aiming it at the Churi girl.

“Drop the gun, or I’ll shoot you.” She said.

But what she spoke seemed to have fallen on deaf ears, as the girl she was aiming the gun at, laughed at her evilly. She lifted her other hand, showing another gun in hand, before pointing it at Jurina herself. She smirked and tiled her head to the side.

“Newcomer, eh?” she asked.

Jurina narrowed her eyes at the Churi girl, before turning to Rena. “What are you doing, Rena-chan? Take out your gun!”

“I don’t have a gun!” Rena retorted to her, and rolled her eyes before trying to move towards Jurina.

Churi shot the ground before Rena’s feet, ad clicked her tongue. “Nu uh~ I told you, I’m going to kill you.”

And with that, she pulled the trigger of the gun and shot Rena. Jurina’s eyes widened and she shot her gun, which she had forgotten to unlock its ‘safe’ mode. She watched Rena fall down to the ground with a thud, before running to the now-unconscious girl.

“Rena-chan!” she cried, as she put the girl’s head on her lap.

She tapped the girl’s face, hoping that it would somehow wake Rena up. But when Rena’s eyes never fluttered open, she placed Rena’s head onto the ground gently and turned to Churi with anger and killing as her intent. She stood up and walked towards the Churi girl, who was laughing and dropped her gun onto the ground.

Jurina removed her gun from its ‘safe’ mode, and pointed it at the laughing girl. “Die laughing!”

“Jurina, no!” someone cried as Jurina started to pull the trigger.

When she was about to fully pull the trigger, someone moved her arm, causing it to point at the sky and fire the gun upwards.

~o~ ^o^ ~o~

“Yagami-san and Ishida-san, where is Matsui-san?” their English teacher asked the two girls, with narrowed eyes.

Kuumin gulped and turned to her seatmate. “Uh…”

“She was called by one of her family members.” Anna said quickly, noticing how Kuumin was failing at thinking of an excuse. “I heard that she’ll be back as soon as she’s done.”

“Well then, tell her that she has detention tomorrow for arriving late and skipping class.” Their teacher said, before going back to the lesson.

But just as Kuumin and Anna were about to heave a sigh of relief, their English teacher turned around and smiled at them. “For trying to cover up for Matsui-san, the two of you shall be joining her in detention.”

“Detention?!” Kuumin cried, as she stood up from her desk.

“B-b-but, I have never gotten detention!”

Their English teacher smiled at her, before giving a stare. “Well then, it’s your first.”

“My sisters will kill me, Anna!” Kuumin cried to the said girl, who just raised her hand.

She stood up, and asked. “Can’t we just come to school earlier, sensei?”

“No.” their teacher answered flatly. “And for trying to negotiate with me, the two of you along with Matsui-san shall be spending four hours after school with me.”

The two girls looked at her with shock, before looking at each other in horror. Anna opened her mouth to complain about her decision, when she cut her off and added. “Five hours.”

“Any more coming from the both of you, and I shall make you camp in the school.” She said sharply, making the two girls shut their mouths tightly, and sit back on their seats without a word.

Anna mumbled, as she began to think about the scolding she was going to receive from the older members. “I hate you, Jurina.”

Meanwhile, beside her, Kuumin was close to bursting out crying. She kept herself from crying out in the classroom by biting her lower lip as she thought about the huge lecture she was going to receive from her two strict sisters. She was not the least worried about getting scolded from her older sister Yukirin, but from her blood-sister Rena.

Kuumin has heard about her older sister Yukirin getting two detentions in Majisuka Gakuen with high school and college years included, but her older sister Rena was a student that every teacher was proud of. She has never gotten into any trouble, nor got herself a detention.

“If she hears about the detention, she would surely go berserk.” She sobbed to herself, as she covered her face.

Just then, Anna tapped her shoulder and whispered. “Don’t worry; let’s tell your sisters that you’re helping our teachers.”

She knew how Kuumin was terrified of her sisters, and hearing how Rena made Jurina clean up her room without violence was already scaring her. She was also scared with knowing that Kuumin’s sisters massacred the whole Yasagure Family without the help of the other Royal members.

As she thought about Kuumin’s sisters, the incident that happened the previous day played back in her mind. The way Yukirin almost suffocated their Crown Prince to death, and the way Rena bruised Sae’s neck with such effortless grip.

It was scary to have those two in the Family because no one may ever know when they’ll erupt, and even more terrifying to have them as sisters.

I really pity you, Kuumin. she thought to herself, as the said girl smiled weakly at her.

And she also pitied herself, because if the two sisters ever found out that Anna was involved with Kuumin’s detention, she would surely suffer their wraths as well. She started hoping that the excuse the two of them have thought of would work, since she wanted to live longer.

However, it seems that Kami-sama wanted the two to suffer since he made their English teacher turn back to them. “Give me your each of your guardian’s contact information, after class.”

The moment the words left her mouth, Kuumin fainted and collapsed to the ground. Anna sat there, frozen to the spot as the words ‘you are dead’ echoed in her ears repeatedly.

The two of them were going to die.

“But not before I kill Jurina.” Anna growled to herself.

If the two of them were going to die, they were going to bring Jurina along with them.

All for one, and one for all.


To Be Continued…

Churi made an appearance!
Jurina wants to spend time with Rena, and Yukirin doesn't want her to!
Rena-sama got shot! Oh no! (my oshimen~!) T^T
And Kuumin along with Anna got detention!
What will happen now, since Rena-sama got shot?!
Will the others be safe and still live another day?!
WHY AM I GIVING YOU HINTS?!   :lol:

Thank you for reading!!! Byebye~! :mon bye: :byebye:


P.S I have a fic in mind that is lined after my other fics. I'm thinking about its title, but I shall not reveal its content. You may choose by choosing what's the best name in the poll. And yeah. You already have a hint that as soon as I finish these fics, I shall write another several ones.
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 3 [04/22]
Post by: Sieka on April 22, 2012, 10:37:00 AM
Lol, hahaha, the great coincidence indeed. :lol:
I'm not a real troll you know, I'm just immune to trolling, but I never try to troll people that much. :lol: Of course time will take care of WMatsui, I'm very aware of its state at the moment seeing as how Jurina is warming up to Rena. Then just call me as is then, karomuwi-san. :)

So no one woke Jurina up, why didn't they? Did they just simply forget? I think our older girls are starting to turn into grandmas now....tsk, the signs of aging~ Being forgetful is already a huge step... XD

That aside, lol, Jurina's really on Rena huh, looking for her, even as far as to ask Kuumin, and the other Akiba girls. It seems that she even wanted to eat Rena's cooking, not that Rena's bad at it....Rena can cook after all, just that Yuki's is a nuclear bomb in the stomach. :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol:

LOL, I ended up laughing hard over the implication here, even though its so innocent...

“So…” Jurina bit her lower lip as she fumbled with her fingers. “Rena slept with Yukirin…On the same bed?”

“Yeah.” Kuumin nodded her head.

“They’re sisters, right?”

“Yeah, why?”

“Nothing. Just asking.” Jurina told her with a smile upon her face.

XD XD XD Okay seriously, I see first implication, YukiRena, second, WMatsui. Jurina sure is obvious here, seems like she's feelin' the love, just that she's still oblivious. :lol: As for YukiRena though, Yuki is insane! She's way too possessive, way way way too possessive over Rena, not even wanting to let Jurina talk to Rena! I know that Jurina keeps snatching Rena's attention from her, but please....do you have to act so creepily possessive and smile after pushing away Jurina in what you think is a triumphant success Yuki? I would have died on my seat laughing. :lol: :lol: :lol: Not that I'm disturbed with Yuki anyways since I'm fine with incest, but yeah, I do think she's a huge siscon. :rofl: It's just hilarious, sorry....I can't stop laughing over that scene.... :lol:

Churi doesn't know how to use a gun, lol, Rena's still safe if the safety pin(?) of the gun hasn't been undone...lol, I think Rena was just acting there.........Jurina though seems intent for revenge, as always... Churi though, why was she angry at Rena? Why did she hate Rena anyways? :lol:

Kuumin and Anna are on detention, aw, looks like someone will feel Rena and Yuki's rage, Jurina, prepare for double trouble, maybe, quadruple trouble. :lol:

Thanks for the update. :)
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 3 [04/22]
Post by: bochang on April 22, 2012, 12:22:04 PM
YEAH! A NEW UPDATES!! The tension is MEGA-MEGA! LOL
Churi!! why did she shot rena in your first appearance? ==" Poor rena.. this is the third shoot that she recieved. =="
i hope that this is a drama.. and the one that stopped jurina is rena. LOL

Is yukirin love rena? YukiXRena but it'll be incest! OMG!

Jurina antics in the morning is hilarious! i saw jurina in the different light now.
she's so cold at the earlier chapter, but now she's adorable~ Kya~

Kuumin n Anna.. i pray for your soul.. LOL
Kuumin is in a deep trouble~ trouble~ trouble~ #hoot!

i think the others will be survived.. until Rena in top condition.. :p

i think you gave us some hints to make a new twist from our comments.. is that right? LOL
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 3 [04/22]
Post by: Seigus on April 22, 2012, 12:52:25 PM
Yes, karma got it right. Yukirin shouldn't have taken the remote from Mayuyu when she was watching the godly K-ON anime :P

Gosh, Yuki! Stop being such a siscon! You have the most adorable little mouse/cyborg and you are still so obsessed with your sister??
Mayuyu needs to grope your boobs again to regain your attention! :twisted: :twisted:

And go Jurina! Get Rena away from her creepy sister! I support you! :grin:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 3 [04/22]
Post by: Pandah on April 22, 2012, 01:25:58 PM
fooled me indeed!  8)

hahaha i actually dont really have bags under my eyes its just that im *cough*fat*cough* maybe thats another reason i was called pandah ahahah! yes diverting......

lolol my name is already short...really cant think of anything shorter but....hmm how about 'Pii-Chan'? BAHAHAH i dunno you can call me whatever you like :D i shall like the name no matter what  :thumbsup

OOOH JURINA DIDNT WAKE UP ON TIME FOR SCHOOL!! but then epic fail on everyone who forgot  :lol: i applause all 8 of them for forgetting *snickers* time to write their will for sure  :P
wowowow....jurina skipping class to go see rena for some reason and and yuki is keeping her away cos she wants to spend some quality 'sister' time with her :O both of them are trying to fight for renas attention maybe they'll have a duel and see who wins!  :twisted: haha jk

AH WHAT! THIS IS HOW CHURI MAKES HER ENTRANCE?! by killing rena? D: oh nos! whats going on...something smells fishy

poor kuumin and anna for getting detention :O kuumins gonna get slaughtered by her sisters!

thanks for the update! :D  :twothumbs :twothumbs

OOHOOHH! are you hinting at some renairin? *nudge nudge* *gets all giddy*  :w00t:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 3 [04/22]
Post by: msst28 on April 22, 2012, 07:00:44 PM
The first part really funny when everyone ask what jurina doing here and how they forgot to wake jurina up..

Churi!! why you shoot rena... interesting..churi is bad guy.. or you just wanna troll us
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 3 [04/22]
Post by: altoids on April 23, 2012, 08:59:59 PM
Mhmm. I thank you for that.  (*≧▽≦) At first I just made it to comment people. When my friend started writing his own fanfic I decided to write my own as well. Thanks for reading ‘em. (´；ω；`) But they aren’t as great as the others though.

Anyways. ~ Totally got to feel sorry for Jurina. Having to wake up late and miss several periods. </3
Wow… Just wow everyone forgot to wake Jurina up? Wonder if they’ll start putting sticky notes around to remind them what they need to do.
Gasp! Jurina ditching class once more after being late. Not too much of surprise? (〜￣▽￣)〜 She’s such a rebel.
Hahaa. Getting kicked out by Yuki, but then managing to get back it. So persist to see Rena. ~

Churi? Le gasp! What happens if that entire scene was just filming for play, and Jurina misinterpret it for the real thing? (;° ロ°)
Askd;al. </3 Oh my god. This can’t be a real death scene can it? Not like the fake death scene with Yuki. (゜´Д｀゜)

Such an unlucky day for the youngsters. Hahaha. ~ If the captain escapes from the sinking boat everyone else dies.
Totally got to feel sorry for the other two, having to be on the same boat with Jurina that is. xD
Now Anna is going to find the captain ( Jurina ) and drag her down with them.
Friends need to stick close together. ~ Literally. (ノ￣ω￣)ノ

Bro, thanks for the update. Love to know what happens with Jurina... She may just get killed, not literally, x2. <3
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 3 [04/22]
Post by: xxx220 on April 25, 2012, 05:32:30 PM
It kind of funny.....even when Jurina forget to unloci k he gun ....
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 3 [04/22]
Post by: kahem on April 25, 2012, 06:48:25 PM
Hahahaha! Anna is so on raging mode. 'All for one, and one for all' hahahaha!
Jealous Yukirin is so cute, scary but cute ^^
Churi shoot Rena?! Eh!!! Why?!!! You play with my heart again lol
Title: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART I [04/29]
Post by: karomuwi on April 29, 2012, 08:36:34 AM
@Sieka-san: Ahahaha, figures. You're a great writer, that's why you're immune. ^^ Well, I've been wanting to make Yukirin the possesive one after reading Rena as the Seme. A seme Yukirin in the YukiRena relationship is fun to imagine.  :lol: And I think that this chapter explains Churi's hate. ^^

@anzai48: Ohohohoho~ What kind of sadist would I be, if I didn't like suffering? But...I think I'm losing it. LOL And I can't wait to read the YukiAcchan scene! I'll stop my lurking in your fic if you did. haha

@Bochang: Hahahaha, hoot has been included in the comments~ Hooray~!

@Seigus: I think that if Mayuyu were to grope her *ahem* once more, world war III might occur.  :lol: I just love making Yukirin as a siscon! It's so adorable~

@Pandah: Ok! Since Pandah-san gave me the permission, I shall call you...Pan-chan! Like Melon Pan! And of course Churi- the girl who has the same birthdate as me- deserves an appearance like that! ^^ I'll give you a hint with a question. Do you think Rena-chan will enjoy having three girls fight for her?  XD

@msst28: Ahaha~ Churi is an enemy? *gasps*

@altoids-san: Well, she has to fight for W Matsui of course. Cause Kami-sama (the author) wants her to do so. XD

@xxx220: I'm glad that you found it funny. ^^

@kahem: I'm sorry, Kahem-san. But I still want to play with you guys some more.  :lol:


A/N: Sorry about the very late update. You see, I had this chapter ready to post a day after I posted my other fic. Unfortunately, I was unlucky the following day. The moment I was about to post it, I accidentally deleted the chapter.   :fainted: I almost threw my laptop away. LOL  :angry: Anyway, I tried to re-write the chapter, but it was quite hard, since I just wrote whatever came to my mind that time. And I have no recollection of what I was typing.  :err: So I kind of lost my motivation.  :dozing: But anyway, I finally managed to finish the chapter!  :onioncheer: Anyways~ Here goes.



Chapter 22 Part 1


“Jurina, no!”

The said girl stood frozen to the spot, paralyzed with shock at what had just occurred. Her finger managed to pull the trigger, but the target she was aiming at wasn’t shot. She started asking herself what had just happened, and then remembered that someone moved her arm to point the gun at the sky when she shot the gun.

She was about to turn her head to find out who had caused her misfire when all of a sudden, the gun was taken away from her hands and thrown away to the ground swiftly. The action was so quick and unexpected, that the only thing Jurina’s eyes were able to capture was the blurry image of the hand that took it.

She turned her head to find where the gun was thrown, and found it lying on the spot where a body should have been found. Her eyes darted from left to right as she tried to search for the missing body, only to find it standing next to the girl called ‘Churi’.

“Rena—” Jurina started to say, only to be interrupted.

“CUT!”

A voice suddenly shouted from afar, letting the word echo throughout the whole place that was secluded by trees. Turning her head to the direction of the voice, Jurina saw a silhouette of a girl running towards them in a very slow pace.

“Guys!” she cried, before tripping onto the ground.

Jurina dropped a sweat before turning to the girl, whom she thought had died. She started scanning the girl’s frail-looking body, searching for any wounds needing special medicated attention. But as she did, her eyes widened in realization as it dawned upon her.

There wasn’t a sign of blood on the older girl.

Rena’s clothes weren’t stained with blood— like how Jurina expected it to—, and they were as white as they were supposed to be. Not a trace of the bullet that was shot at her could be seen, which surprised Jurina a lot. To surprise her even more, Rena was worriedly looking the Churi’s body.

What’s going on here? Jurina asked herself inwardly, wondering why the older Akiba girl was checking the enemy’s body.

Rena was standing up and acting like the Churi girl didn’t just try to kill her. And not only that, she was asking her whether she was fine! Has Rena gone mad? Jurina cried to herself.

Her questions remained to be left unanswered as the girl with a French hat on top of her head, continued to run towards them as she waved a thick piece of paper in her hand. Smiling like she didn’t trip a minute ago, she started crying out the words ‘Marvelous!’ and ‘Amazing’ continuously.

“Sarin-chan.” Rena said as the girl came nearer to the three girls, before walking towards the said girl.

As Rena neared the girl who was practically walking even though she seemed like she was running, Jurina focused her gaze on the girl called ‘Sarin’ and started scanning her from head to toe. There was nothing that seemed unusual about her, except her hair that the light shone upon.
 
It was in the same color of blood; crimson red, and it almost seemed like blood trickling down the girl’s head as she continued to ‘run’ towards them. It was so dark red, that Jurina wouldn’t be surprised if she asked the girl whether she bathed it in blood, and the girl say ‘yes’.

“She could have dyed it with hair color though.” Jurina mumbled, since the girl didn’t look like mixed.

The girl had a face that wasn’t from a foreigner, and Jurina was almost as tall as her. She was as pale as Rena, and her eyes were as small as Jurina’s. Just by looking at her, it could be concluded that she was Japanese. The only thing that kept on making Jurina re-think that was the girl’s hair color.

~o~ ^o^ ~o~

“Fin…ally…made it.” The red-haired girl panted, before dropping to the ground.

Rena and Churi dropped a sweat at the scene of their Drama Club president panting heavily in front of them, after ‘running’ such a short distance. They knew that the girl was weak at sports, but they never knew that she was that bad.

“Enough of that!” the girl suddenly cried, as she jumped to her feet a few seconds later.

Rena scoffed at her, and crossed her arms as she watched Sarin turn to Jurina with a huge smile on her face. The girl was looking so happy, that it made the raven-haired wonder what was in the girl’s mind at the current moment. That smile of hers always meant something unexpected, and Rena can’t help but feel a bit uneasy.

“Kashiwagi Yuki-san,” the Drama president suddenly spoke to Jurina. “You were amazing!”

~o~ ^o^ ~o~

“Kashiwagi Yuki-san,” the girl cried at Jurina as she shook her back and forth. “You were amazing!”

Why is she calling me Yukirin? Jurina thought to herself, as the red-haired continued to shake Jurina.

Her shaking was making Jurina dizzy, making the young girl think of taking the gun on the ground to shoot her head. The thought of seeing the girl’s hair look even bloodier made Jurina smile. That would be nice to see, won’t it?

However, that idea was thrown out of her head the moment she saw Rena looking at her with a slight frown on her face, making Jurina wonder whether the raven-haired knew about what she was planning. It couldn’t be possible, right?

The red-haired girl suddenly stopped her shaking of Jurina, and turned to the raven-haired. She skipped over to Rena, and patted the girl on the shoulder excitedly. “Rena-chan!” she cried, before pointing at Jurina. “You never told me that your sister was so good at acting!”

Sister?

Hearing the word, made the young girl wonder whether the girl was just pretending not to know that she wasn’t Rena’s sister, or that she was really stupid. She surely knows that Yukirin is older than Rena-chan, and I look younger than her. Jurina thought to herself, as she crossed her arms.

“I’m not—” Jurina started to say, only to be stopped by the girl who shut her mouth up by placing her finger on the young girl’s lips.

“Don’t be humble, Kashiwagi Yuki-san!”

This girl… Jurina narrowed her eyes at the red-haired, before removing the finger from her lips.

“Listen, I—”

“—your acting was wonderful! It seemed so realistic!” The red-haired cried, interrupting Jurina without hesitation.

The interruption made Jurina frown at her, and opened her mouth to try telling the girl once more about what she was misunderstanding. But the girl was already shooting her mouth about something that was incoherent to Jurina’s ears, clapping her hands excitedly as she did. “You really looked like you thought Rena-chan died!”

“I DID think that she died!” Jurina cried to her, only to be ignored once again by the red-haired.

The red-haired gave a hearty laugh before patting Jurina’s back, ignoring the daggers being sent to her by the young girl. Jurina sighed and prepared her fist to punch the annoying girl, but stopped immediately the moment she saw Rena glare at her intensely.

You’re lucky that Rena-chan’s glaring at me! she cried inwardly to the red-haired.

Rena saw her glaring at the girl, and sent her an intense look that immediately made Jurina give an expression that was terrified. Churi chuckled, which made Jurina glare at her as she gave scowl. The scowl only made Churi laugh, and she stuck out her tongue at the young girl.

Unbeknownst to the three who were so caught up in glaring and such, the red-haired has finally stopped her chattering about incoherent things to them. She saw the three caught up in their own world, and pouted to herself as she crossed her arms.

“You guys have no respect for your president!” she muttered to herself, and exhaled some air out through her nose.

Noticing the gun lying on the floor, the red-haired walked towards it and picked it up with a smile. She started inspecting each and every detail of the weapon, even to the point of putting her finger inside the hole that the bullet passes through.

Unaware of the horrified look being given to her by Churi—who had managed to notice her sudden halt in talking—, she closed one of her eyelids and looked peeked inside the hole she put her finger through in a while ago. She placed her index finger on the trigger as she tried to see what was inside the weapon.

“Yuki-san, did you make this?” she asked, as she started to shake it.

When she heard some of the bullets shaking inside, she exclaimed. “It looks so real!”

“Uh…yeah.” Jurina answered, not noticing that the red-haired was talking about her gun.

She was currently in a staring contest with the older Akiba female, and she couldn’t be bothered to look at the girl who annoyingly continued her talking before. Churi’s eyes widened as she became terrified of seeing the Drama president’s eyes so close to a real gun.

“Rena-chan!” she cried, as she shook Rena.

She pointed to their Drama president and panicked. “She’s putting the gun near her eyes!”

“What?!” Rena cried at her, before turning to the said girl.

When she did, her eyes widened in horror as her face was drained of its color. She sent Churi a worried glance in return, when she saw the girl preparing to pull the trigger. The two’s sudden horrified expressions made the youngest of them all turn her head to see what was going on, and instantly found out why.

She turned to Rena, who mouthed to her about doing something before the red-haired gets her face blown off, and started to walk towards the girl they were all worrying about. Seeing the red-haired preparing to pull the trigger, Jurina opened her mouth to tell the red-haired that it was close to a real gun and to put it away from her face.

“I wonder what’ll happen if I pull this.”

Jurina’s eyes widened along with Rena’s, and she immediately lunged at the girl. Grabbing the girl’s arm, she pointed the gun at the ground a meter away at the same time the red-haired girl fired the gun. The explosion of the gun that rang inside the ears of the two girls, made them flinch from the sound due to the weapon being on the exact level as their ears.
 
“Wow,” the red-haired breathed out as she dropped the gun to the ground, shaking from the force of the gun against her hand.

“That sounded extremely real!”

Rena and Jurina sweated a drop, not knowing what to say about the girl’s reaction after almost having her head blown off. They smiled meekly at the red-haired as Churi heaved a sigh of relief. Turning her head, the red-haired stared at with a smile as she pointed at her. “You got it!”

“What?”

Jurina looked at her confusingly, making her sigh as she patted the girl’s back. “The role.”

“You got the role, Yuki-san.” She smiled, patting the girl even more as she gave a hearty laugh.

As the red-haired laughed heartily, Jurina continued to look at her with a confused expression. The Drama president started doing a monologue about the success they were going to have, before adding about the things that she was going to add into the script.

While Jurina was busy looking at the Drama president with a blank expression, Churi leaned nearer to Rena and whispered in a very quiet voice to prevent the red-haired from hearing them— though it seems that even if they were to shout, the girl won’t even notice.
 
“Rena-chan, what are you going to tell Sarin?” she asked, referring to their Drama president.

Rena sighed with a shake of the head, before whispering back to her. “I don’t know, Churi.”

“She’s in one of her monologue session again, so it’ll be hard to make her listen.” The two looked at their president, before sending each other a nod.

“Why not tell her that the girl is not your sister?” Churi suggested, making Rena look at her and shake her head in response.

“She’ll just think that I’m playing with her.”

She knew that even if she says that, Sarin will just ignore her and continue on with her talk about the success their Drama Club was going to have. That’s just how their Drama Club president was, always talking about the success and other things that she sometimes forgets to listen to the members’ speaking, even though it was very important.

If only Yukirin came before Jurina. Rena thought to herself, as she heaved a heavy sigh.

If her sister made it on time for the start of the scene they were currently practicing, Jurina wouldn’t have been involved with any of it. If Yukirin made it on the appointed time, Sarin wouldn’t be caught up in her monologues that concerned Jurina.

She knew that Jurina was just worried about her, but she really wished that it was Yukirin who came to save her. If it was Yukirin, she wouldn’t be thinking of a way to tell their president. And if it was Yukirin, she wouldn’t have had that near heart attack when the gun almost blew their Drama president’s head off.

Speaking of her sister, where in the world was she? She was supposed to be here at the acting location half an hour ago. What in the world is she doing? Rena sighed as she gave a smack to her forehead, before looking at Jurina— who was sending her a look that asks for help.

Rena ignored the girl’s request, and continued to think about her sister. Yukirin had promised her that she would do her best for the role, since Sarin was holding an audition for the club members to see who would get to be Rena’s partner.

But the girl was nowhere in sight, and she was terribly late. Knowing Yukirin— who always made on time for important things like these—, Rena couldn’t help but feel a bit uneasy. In fact, Yukirin’s tardiness was making her EXTREMELY anxious.

She couldn’t have gotten hurt, right? she asked herself, as she bit her lower lip.

If that was it, then Rena should rush to wherever she was. Her sister is a great fighter, and to be late for more than half an hour was just really unusual. Yukirin can’t also be doing something related to class, since she tends to finish it quickly without a sweat.

Yukirin, where are you? Rena thought to herself, as she bit her lower lip even more.

The biting she did on the soft lips made a cut and without noticing it, it started to bleed. She started to taste the coppery taste she was very familiar with, but her senses have turned off since she had her mind on something else. Her foot had started tapping a fast rhythm, almost making a hole into the neatly-trimmed, grassy floor.

“Guys!”

Just then, the four girls started hearing a shout coming from a familiar voice, making all of them turn their heads to the direction of the voice. When they did, they all saw silhouettes of two girls running towards them from afar, waving their hands in the air as they did.

As the two came nearer, Rena’s worries slowly dissipated and she started to smile.

~o~ ^o^ ~o~

“Rena-chan~!” a voice shouted, making Jurina and the rest of the girl’s turn their heads to the direction it came from.

Jurina saw two girls running towards them while waving their hands in the air. Squinting her eyes, she tried to find out who the girls were, since one of the girls that were running towards they seems very familiar. The girl she was looking at had hair as black as a raven, and the way she ran was familiar.

Very familiar.

Just then, Jurina’s eyes widened in realization and cried to herself inwardly. Shit!

It was the same girl who she had an encounter with several minutes ago! The same person who threw her out of the college campus with a huge grin plastered on her face! The same girl who told her not to disturb Rena and actually thought that Jurina went back to class! It was none other than…

Kashiwagi Yuki!

Jurina gulped and she started to look around her, looking for any place to hide. She was caught looking flustered and worried by Churi, making her motion at the young girl hide in the bush behind her. Jurina looked at the hiding place being suggested and nodded thankfully at the older girl.

Walking sneakily towards the suggested hiding place, Jurina prepared herself to jump behind the bush. But the moment she did, she stepped back away instantly. The bush she was about to jumped into had prickly thorns that would surely leave marks into her skin.
 
Jurina turned to Churi and pointed at the thorny bush as she scowled; annoyed that she almost got thorns stuck in her skin. She was about to open her mouth to tell Churi about it, but her scowl was immediately replaced by a terrified expression when she saw how close Yukirin was— a distance that she could be clearly seen.

Churi saw the horrified look on the young girl’s face, making her turn to the direction of the cause. When she did, she immediately started searching for another hiding place. Unable to find anything to hide Jurina in, Churi stood in front of the young girl.

“Keep still.” Churi told her, as she tried to hide the girl with her body.

When she realized that the girl was taller than her, she whispered. “Lower your head.”

Jurina nodded in return and did as she was told, not wanting to let the older girl’s efforts in hiding her end in naught. The two of them were able to keep still, and Jurina managed to be hidden by Churi at the same moment Yukirin and the girl with her reached them.

When Yukirin headed for Rena and didn’t even send her or Churi a glance, Jurina knew that she wasn’t seen. Feeling thankful for it, Jurina tapped Churi on the shoulder and mumbled a ‘thanks’, before watching Yukirin and Rena from the older girl’s shoulder.

Churi smiled the moment she heard the word ‘Thanks’ from the younger girl, and made a mental note to introduce herself to Jurina later properly. They weren’t able to give each other a proper introduction since it all started with a misunderstanding, and their Drama president didn’t even let the young girl talk.

Turning her head to the raven-haired that just came, Churi sighed. She perfectly knew that Yukirin had a huge sister complex for her younger sister, and if she were to find out that Jurina got the role that she has been going after, she would surely have a fit. That was the very reason why she decided to help the young girl.

What she didn’t know was that Yukirin hated Jurina for stealing her precious sister’s attention away.

“Sorry, I’m late.” Yukirin said apologetically to her sister.

Rena asked, as she crossed her arms. “What made you so late anyway?”

“I had to take care of a brat.” Yukirin said nonchalantly, as if she does that every single day.

Rena arched an eyebrow. “Brat?”

Did she just call me a brat? Jurina thought to herself, with a frown on her face.

“Well, let’s start it.”

Jurina turned her head and tried to find out who spoke, since the voice was unfamiliar to her ears. When she did, she saw a girl wearing the same French hat as the red-haired girl. She was the same height as the Sarin, and had light golden hair that made her look like a living Barbie doll.

“Start what?” Sarin asked the Barbie look-alike.

The golden-haired answered, as she pointed to Rena. “The audition for the role of Rena’s lover.”

Churi saw Sarin frown slightly at the girl’s statement, and how she scanned Yukirin from head to toe with a look that clearly shows that she was displeased. Churi saw the Drama club president— the Barbie look-alike— giving her a pout, making Sarin sigh and walked towards Rena’s sister.

She started to walk around the raven-haired, scanning her from head to toe. She started tapping her chin with her index finger, and hummed out once in a while as she tilted her head from side to side. Everyone saw just how tense Yukirin was, and they started wondering what the Drama president was thinking about.

A few minutes passed them by, and Sarin finally stopped circling around the anxious raven-haired. She stopped right beside Rena, and looked at Yukirin’s younger sister. She moved away from the two raven-haired, and started looking at them through the rectangular shape she made with her hands.

Jurina tapped Churi’s shoulder and whispered a question. “Churi-san, who’s the Barbie look-alike?”

“She’s Karin.” Churi whispered back in return, before adding. “She’s the younger twin sister of our Drama Club president, Sarin.”

“So that red-haired is your Drama president, huh?” Jurina asked to make sure that she heard it right.

Churi nodded in reply before looking back at Sarin, who now had her eyes closed. Everyone watched the Drama president hum out as she started looking thoughtful; wondering what was the girl thinking about. After a few minutes passed, Sarin finally opened her eyes and she looked straight at Yukirin.

“No.”

The raven-haired looked at her blankly, before turning to Sarin’s younger twin as she gave an expression that clearly states her confusion. Karin shrugged her shoulders in response, not knowing what her older twin meant by the word ‘no’, making Sarin sigh as she crossed her arms.

“My decision is final.” She said, looking into her sister’s eyes.

“I don’t want that girl to be Rena’s lover.”

Karin asked, dumbfounded. “What?”

“I want Kashiwagi Yuki.” Sarin said, not knowing that the raven-haired, was in fact the real Kashiwagi Yuki. “I want Rena’s sister.”

“But—” Karin started to say, to explain to her older sister that Yukirin WAS the girl she wanted.

Sarin silenced her by putting up her hand in mid-air, as she said firmly. “No!”

Turning around, she then started to search for Jurina and frowned when she couldn’t find her. Rena looked at Churi and sent her a nod, sending her a message through her eyes about what to do. They need to get Jurina out of the girl’s radar, before she gets involved even more!

Getting what the girl was trying to say, Churi nodded back and started backing as she made sure that Jurina would not be seen. The girl was whispering questions of why they were backing away, but seeing how Sarin was staring at Churi intently made the older girl shut her mouth to prevent the Drama president from figuring out that Jurina was behind her.

“Why don’t you just give her the role and stop playing around, oneechan?” Karin sighed to her older sister, as she crossed her arms.

Sarin ignored her younger sister, and started to scan the whole place. Rena knew that she was intent on making Jurina the lead ‘male’ role, but that shouldn’t happen. If that were to, Yukirin would surely be heartbroken. And after she worked so hard. Rena thought to herself as she glanced at her older sister, who was looking very clueless to what was going on.

She knew how much the older girl practiced hard for the role. She was there to see how much Yukirin acted with all her heart during those nights when she had thought that everyone was in their beds. The raven-haired even went to school early at times to practice the role she was auditioning for, even to the point of asking Rena to act with her.

“Can’t we just let her act?” Rena asked Sarin, pleading through her eyes. “Please?”

“No.”

Sarin continued looking at everyone with unwavering eyes, determined to keep her decision until the end. “I’ve made up my mind. And I decided that she’s perfect.”

“Who’s perfect for the role?!” Yukirin asked, getting a bit agitated that Sarin was refusing to even give her a shot.

Sarin answered. “Rena’s sister.”

“I AM Rena’s sister!” Yukirin cried at her, stomping her feet to the ground.

“No!” Sarin shook her head, as she pointed at the raven-haired. “I want Kashiwagi Yuki!”

“What the hell are you talking about?!” Yukirin demanded, angered by the fact that Sarin was calling her a liar and that she was being told that she wasn’t Kashiwagi Yuki.

Everyone stood on their spot, frozen as they watched Yukirin and Sarin argue with each other. Churi had stopped moving, wanting to see if their Drama president would win or lose. Jurina was just watching the two girls argue with an emotionless expression.

“Who are you talking about?!” Yukirin demanded in a tone that made everyone flinch away in fear.

There was a dark aura being emitted by the raven-haired, and the surroundings had gone cold. Everyone was scared to move a muscle, fearing that if they did, the raven-haired would snap at them. The only person who seemed unfazed by Yukirin’s terrifying aura was Sarin herself.

“I’m talking about Kashiwagi Yuki!” Sarin told her, shouting back in the same tone and level as the raven-haired.

Yukirin groaned out loud, before slapping her head with a loud smack. She glared at the red-haired and clenched her hands tightly, before screaming out to her.

“I AM KASHIWAGI YUKI!”

Sarin simply scoffed at her. “You’re not! I saw the real Kashiwagi Yuki!”

Yukirin cried out in frustration, before looking at everyone as she sent then a look that asked how stupid their president was. She gritted her teeth and glared intensely at the red-haired, stopping herself from ripping the girl’s throat apart from her body.

She wanted to know who in the world Sarin was referring to as the REAL Kashiwagi Yuki. She was desperate to find out who had taken the role with the use of HER name. And she desired to kill the girl that Sarin has chosen as Rena’s lover.

“Who are you talking about?” Yukirin asked in a voice that was calm, but clearly sounded how much she was trying to be.

“Her!” Sarin pointed at Churi.

Churi’s eyes widened and Yukirin turned her head slowly to the girl being pointed at. She growled the girl’s name and scowled after she did, disgusted that it even rolled off her tongue.

“Takayanagi Akane.” Yukirin took a step closer to the said girl.

Churi cried out while waving her hands frantically, “NO!”

She started turning around to search for anyone who could help her, and saw Rena staring at her. Yukirin’s younger sister was looking at her with a look that pleaded for her not to reveal that it was Jurina whom Sarin was pointing at, and not her.

But Churi didn’t want to die. She has no plan on getting involved in the death that Yukirin was planning for Jurina, even though the raven-haired had no idea that it was the young girl whom Sarin was referring to as the REAL Kashiwagi Yuki.

She wants to stop Yukirin’s glare from bearing a hole through her body!

She opened her mouth to tell Yukirin that it was Jurina, but some sort of force was preventing her from doing so. It must have been the look and the knowledge that Jurina and Rena were pleading her not to reveal the truth, even though Yukirin was already taking slow, heavy steps towards her with the intent to rip her throat off her body.

She sighed, knowing that any within a several seconds; Yukirin would reach her and grip her throat. The things I do for friends. she sighed to herself. Closing her eyes, she started imagining the raven-haired lunging at her within a few seconds.

It scared her even more to close her eyes and imagine what was going to happen, which forced her to open her eyes to see Yukirin gawking at her. The raven-haired has stopped in her tracks, frozen to the ground with her eyes locked on Churi.

What’s happening? she thought to herself, as Yukirin’s expression suddenly turned bitter.

The raven-haired growled out the second after her expression changed. “You.”

~o~ ^o^ ~o~

Churi stood frozen to the ground, sweat coming from fear trickling down her head. The young girl saw this from behind and bit her lower lip.

Shit! she cried to herself, before scanning the area for any possible getaways.

She can’t let the older girl die for her, not after helping her hide! Jurina knows better to return the favor, and she knew that she had to do it fast.

I wish I never entered the campus. Jurina whimpered to herself, feeling the piercing stare.

Sighing, she came up to a conclusion after seeing how pale white Churi’s face was. Her knuckles had turned white with how tight she was clenching it, and her legs were shaking in fear as Yukirin walked towards the two of them with slow, heavy steps that seemed to make time even slower.

Debating with herself, she tried to balance the pros and cons of what she was planning to do. It may be her last action, so she wasn’t keen on letting the raven-haired maim her without letting her find out who had killed her parents.

Shit! she cried inwardly once more.

And with that, she jumped out from her hiding place and faced the raven-haired with a stare that hid her nervousness perfectly. She made sure that her feet were planted firmly to the ground, even though all she wanted at the moment was to run away and go back to her boring, safe classroom.

She saw the raven-haired’s shocked expression turn into a bitter and menacing one, making her flinch and whimper to herself. Yukirin’s face hardened and she sent a glare, with eyes that almost bore a hole through the young girl.

“You.” Yukirin growled out a second after her expression changed.

Jurina managed to stutter out, as she waved her hand shakily. “H-hey.”

“What are you doing here?”

The girl enunciated her words with such force, that Jurina couldn’t even find her voice to answer. A lump had formed in her throat and it was hard to breathe as well as, swallow. Her heart’s beat started to echo inside her ears, preventing Jurina from making out what Churi asked her.

“There she is!” Sarin suddenly cried, as she made her way to the young girl.

She slung an arm around Jurina’s neck, before smiling to Karin and Yukirin widely. “Here’s my star.”

“Star?” Yukirin asked the girl with a disbelieving look, before sending a piercing glare to Jurina.

“L-listen, Sarin.” Jurina turned to the said girl, wanting to stop all the misunderstanding that has been occurring. “I’m not Kashiwagi Yuki.”

“She is!” She pointed to the raven-haired, making Yukirin’s glare lessen its intensity.

“What?”

Everyone turned to Sarin, who was looking very much confused with everything. It seems that everyone around her was hiding something that she as the Drama president should know. Turning to Rena— who had kept quiet the whole time—, she narrowed her eyes.

“Who IS your sister?” She asked.

Rena looked at Yukirin and spoke. “She is.”

“Then, who is she?” Sarin asked, as she pointed at Jurina.

“My—”

Rena had opened her mouth to speak, but Yukirin cut her off. “—brat.”

“Hey!” Jurina cried, before pointing at her accusingly. “Stop calling me a brat, you grandma!”

“Grandma?!” Yukirin cried in disbelief, with her eyes bulging out in surprise.

Jurina crossed her arms at her, before looking away hauntingly. “Yeah!”

“Why you—”

Yukirin walked towards her in anger and prepared to pinch the young girl’s hand, only to be stopped by Rena who had managed to stop her just in time. She grabbed the older girl’s arm and smacked her on the back of her head, making Jurina laugh.

Not liking that her sister was being laughed at when she was also at fault, Rena smacked the back of Jurina’s head as well. She pushed the two girls away from each other, making each fall to the ground with a thud before crossing her arms as she glared at the two.

“Stop your bickering!” she scolded, with a voice that made the two stop sending funny faces to each other.

“But she started it!” Jurina whined, pointing at the girl who just gaped back at her.

Yukirin scoffed at her, before whining back at her younger sister in a voice of a child. “Because she’s a brat!”

“I’m not!” Jurina shouted at her.

Yukirin stuck out her tongue, before mockingly speaking to the young girl. “You are.”

“Y-you…you can’t even speak like cutely!” Jurina stuttered out to the older girl, before adding another insult.

“You old hag!”

“What?!” Yukirin’s jaw dropped, and she glared at the girl angrily.

“You dare call me a hag?!”

Jurina said firmly. “Yes!”

“Why I ought to—” Yukirin stood up from the ground to smack Jurina on the head, before getting smacked on the head once more by her younger sister as she yelled at the two.

“Stop acting like kids!”

“But she called me a hag!” Yukirin whined, pouting as she looked at Rena with teary eyes. “And I’m not as old as Meetan or Mariko!”

Seeing how Rena was lessening her glare at Yukirin, Jurina decided to win Rena using the same trick that the older girl was using. She scoffed at Yukirin, before tugging the hem of Rena’s skirt as she formed a pout and started looking all teary. “She called me a brat!”

“Brat!” Yukirin cried to her, before shooing the girl’s hand away from Rena’s skirt. “Let go of her!”

“Rena-chan~!” Jurina whined, as she refused to let her hand release its grip from the said girl’s skirt.

Pointing at Yukirin, she then moaned. “She’s hitting me!”

“Am not!” Yukirin defended, as she continued to swat the young girl’s hand away.

Yukirin managed to make the young girl’s hand release its grip after a few more swatting, and smiled victoriously. Seeing and annoyed with the girl’s smug smile, Jurina decided to wrap her arms around one of Rena’s legs possessively before sticking out her tongue at Yukirin as she cried.

“You are!”

Seeing how Rena was not doing anything with the young girl’s arms— because she was too busy hitting her forehead as she sighed in annoyance continuously—, Yukirin wrapped her arms around the other free leg as well, before sticking out her own tongue at the young girl.

She wasn’t going to let Jurina get away with hugging Rena’s smooth and sexy legs, without any fight. Even though she was fully aware of how childish she was being at the moment, she was willing to be so since her rival for Rena’s attention was a brat.

“You two…” Rena growled, before removing the possessive arms around her legs and smacking the two girl’s head for the third time that day.

“Don’t cling onto me like I have strong legs!” she cried, stepping away from the girls who were now pouting with the sudden loss of contact with Rena’s legs. “I’m not muscular!”

“I know.” Yukirin told her nonchalantly, as she smiled sweetly at her sister.

Wiggling her eyebrows, she added. “Because you’re sexy.”

“And have smooth skin.” Jurina pointed out while smiling at the Rena, who was just eyeing the two with narrowed eyes.

Nodding at Jurina in agreement, Yukirin’s bitterness towards the girl suddenly dissipated. She gave a high-five to the young girl and started telling her about Rena’s body, which made the subject of their conversation blush deep red.

“H-hey!” she cried as she stomped her feet, feeling the burning of her ears from complete embarrassment. “D-don’t talk about people’s body so easily!”

“And then,” Yukirin giggled to herself as she ignored her sister’s outburst, before whispering to Jurina. “Her skin gets better to look at, right after a bath!”

“I know!” Jurina agreed enthusiastically, before whispering back to the girl she was previously bickering with. “Her back just glows!”

“HEY!”

Rena covered her face to cover away the dark shade of red, before yelling at the two girls— who were in their own world— while flailing her arms in a very flustered manner. “Listen to me, you two!”

Yet even though her voice was already echoing throughout the secluded place, the two remained with their discussion about her body. She started to whimper to herself, completely embarrassed that her Drama Club members were standing around in the area while her two Akiba members talked about her body.

To make it worse, her Drama president decided to join in with the two’s discussion. She sat with them and started asking questions with such enthusiastic curiosity, forming a huge smile as the other two told her almost everything about the subject of their friend—desire.

“Tell me more about her back!” Sarin asked, jumping up and down excitedly.

“Ooh!” Jurina suddenly cried, “how about her collarbone?”

“Her collarbone?” Yukirin smirked, before whispering to Jurina. “I’ve seen it several times.”

“Eh?!” Jurina pouted, as she crossed her arms. “I’ve only managed to see it once!”

“Of course I would be able to see it.” Yukirin laughed hauntingly, fanning herself with an invisible fan.

Smirking, she lowered her voice as she stared at her younger sister. “I’ve bathed with her when we were young.”

“Ooh~” Sarin poked Yukirin, before asking. “Tell me about—”

“— Okay, that’s enough I think!” Karin suddenly slaps her older twin’s mouth shut to prevent her from continuing her sentence, knowing fully well what it was going to be.

She gave an apologetic smile to Rena— who has dropped to the ground as she sobbed to herself—, and dragged her sister away from the two. Sarin tried to release her younger twin’s grip on her shirt, to get back to the two who continued on with their somehow perverted discussion.

“Churi, stop those two.” The Drama Club vice-president motioned at Jurina and Yukirin, knowing that Rena was…in a state.

Churi sighed, before getting in between of the two girls. She flicked both of their foreheads, and stared intently at them before pointing at the girl they have been talking about. “Look at what you’ve done.”

Jurina and Yukirin turned their gazes on Rena, who has curled into a ball at a shadowed spot. The two girls’ happy expressions changed into a sad one, seeing Rena rock herself whilst mumbling and sobbing to herself about how her dignity and pride was taken away.

“R-Rena chan?” Jurina called out the girl’s name, taking a step closer.

Rena sobbed out to her. “Don’t talk to me.”

Jurina looked at Yukirin, who just smiled sadly and walked towards the depressed girl. She made her way towards her younger sister slowly, making sure that she was not noticed. When she managed to be at arms’ length from the girl, she squatted and reached out to touch the Rena’s shoulder.

“Don’t touch me.” Rena growled at her, the moment Yukirin’s hand was about to touch her.

Yukirin squeaked out in surprise and leaped back, afraid of the glare her sister sent to her. Walking back— and almost tripping from the shock— towards Jurina, she managed to squeak out. “G-go back to class.”

Jurina, seeing the terrified expression written all over the raven-haired, followed the instruction and ran off without a second to waste. Churi merely clicked her tongue as she watched Yukirin stare at her sister with a loving expression, and sighed.

Just then, Sarin’s eyes widened in realization and muttered to herself. “I need her.”

“What?” her younger twin asked, not really able to make out what she had said.

“Nothing.”

Sarin just smiled at her innocently, before looking away as a glint in her eyes sparkled. Entwining her fingers together, she started plotting of a way to get the plan in her mind to work out. It would be the best decision she was going to make— for the day—, even though someone might be against it.

Turning her head to the certain ‘someone’, she then smirked to herself as she rubbed her hands in a way that made her look evil. Mwuhahahaha she laughed inside her mind, almost squealing in glee with the thought out plan she had made within seconds.

Why did she make the plan? Well, because after seeing how interesting the scene that has occurred minutes ago, she couldn’t help but have an idea enter her mind. If it were to work out, everything would go better than expected. And she wanted everything to be better.

I’m sorry, Rena. she apologized mentally at the ‘someone’, before smirking to herself. But you’ll have to suffer more, for now.


To Be Continued…

A/N: I promise to comment on your stories the moment I can. Please give me some time to re-read them. ^^

Thank you for reading!!! Byebye~! :mon bye::byebye:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 21 PART 3 [04/22]
Post by: msst28 on April 29, 2012, 08:53:24 AM
aaghhh karomuwi-san you just troll us all..
But the last part really funny.. :rofl: :rofl:
poor jurina.. been reject by rena and will be punish after this
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART I [04/29]
Post by: bochang on April 29, 2012, 10:11:56 AM
YEAH! UPDATE!!! LOL

My deduction is right! it's a play! a drama! wooohhooo!!
i can't bear watched rena shot for the third time in this fic.. eventhough i killed her in my one shot

Sarin.. Haruna-type eh? LOL

LOL Yukirin and Jurina LOL!! they've become PERVERT!! LMAO!
poor Rena. LOL i don't know.. i just laughing when i read that part. LOL

Mianhaeyo Muwi-san, i don't really intent to kill rena..
at first i want to write SaeYuki but in the end, i changed it into YukiRena after i read Sieka-san's Chinmoku and Altoids-san's Forgotten Memories. :p

and i love this update! waitinf for the other part~ :D
thx muwi-san!!! :D
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART I [04/29]
Post by: ohayou on April 29, 2012, 11:42:45 AM
Karomuwi-san, you have successfully made me look like a lunatic in front of my brother.
AND I LOVE YOU FOR IT! THANK YOU!
He was close to sending me to a mental hospital because I was reading your update while eating dinner,
and then when I realized that what Rena-san and Churi was doing was actually for the drama club,
I cracked up laughing and choked on my food xD You should've seen my brother's face, it's hilarious~ :lol:

Anyway, HI!
I finally got my lazy self to comment again on your godly fanfics~

LOLOLOLOLOL at the scene of Jurina and Yukirin holding onto Rena-san's leg~
I can totally picture Jurina doing that, not as much as Yukirin though~
But OMG, such a cute picture!!!!! *faints*

And then and then, what is the drama club president thinking off to make her go "muahahahahaha"?
Is she going to use the Jurina and Yukirin and Rena-san's relationship and create a brand new play???
Or is she planning something incredibly evil!?

WAAAAAH! Can't wait for you next update!  :cow: :cow: :cow: :cow: :cow:
Forever stuck with repetition because I'm so flipping excited right  now!!!!!!!
I LOVE YOU, KAROMUWI-SAN, FOR THIS AND ALL THE OTHER UPDATES THAT I READ BUT HAVEN'T COMMENTED ON!
LOOOOOOOOOOOOVE!!!!!  :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART I [04/29]
Post by: RJay on April 29, 2012, 01:39:21 PM
I find this chapter really funny and hilarious.
OMG! Jurina and Yuki fighting for Rena like kids... Totally cracks me up.

Please update soon
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART I [04/29]
Post by: Haruko on April 29, 2012, 09:48:47 PM
wow that chapter are amaxing :D love it!! please updated soon.. :D
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART I [04/29]
Post by: kahem on April 30, 2012, 01:24:21 PM
Hahahahah! I like Sarin! And the discussion between Jurina and Yukirin is just epic. ^^
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART I [04/29]
Post by: Pandah on April 30, 2012, 04:45:22 PM
PAN-CHAN the melon pan is here!  :hand: lol jk xD

OOH OOH A TRIANGLE! I LOVE SHAPES haha  8) this is gonna get intense!

ah...so it was a play *nod nod* now i understand  :thumbup
this sarin chick is just...  :smhid nearly blew her own head off!! and she doesnt believe yuki when she says kashiwagi yuki is actually her and not some unknown...how dense can someone get ROFL  :P

gj in hiding behind churi juri! lol it rhymes ~~ I SALUTE YOU CHURI FOR STANDING UP FOR YOUR FRIENDS! and well amazingly yuki didnt kill jurina and somehow they both decided to gang up on rena and talk about her sexy body! along with sarin who decides to join in the conversation  :lol: poor rena ..shes gonna suffer some more

oohh...now now what kinda drama is this drama pres deciding on with this drama that shes making *caresses imaginary moustache* [MY IMAGINARY MOUSTACHE HAS APPEARED AGAIN!] wow the word drama was repeated so many times in this sentence  8) too awesome~

thanks for the update!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART I [04/29]
Post by: Sieka on May 01, 2012, 04:52:20 PM
I'm no great author. I'm a failed crappy author. I just know because I've seen a lot in animes and mangas. :sweatdrop:
Rena as seme? I wonder, is it melon-lover's fic that you read? :huhuh I like to see Rena being the seme though in YukiRena, with Yuki being all flustered and fidgetty over Rena's advances. :lol:

Lol...so it was just a drama, and I was right, Rena didn't die. Not that it would worry me if she dies or is killed because I know in the back of my head, you wouldn't kill her, especially she's your oshi and that she's an important character. :P

Ah but looks like Jurina's gonna be in trouble later on with Yuki, since Sarin thought she was Kashiwagi Yuki. Lol, jealous Yuki is soon to appear next time? Though JuriYuki makes a good team in harassing Rena, lol, Sarin even joins in the fun and they talk about Rena's body. Are they the next generation of our beloved perverted squirrel? It seems like that........

I think when Jurina gets back in class, Anna will greet her with a glare and drag Jurina to hell, along with her and Kuumin, poor Kuumin though......I pity her for getting her first detention this way. I bet she'll meet Rena's wrath, or more like, Jurina after this......unless Yuki comes in and interferes and takes her sister's attention away from Jurina. :lol:

Sarin is thinking of something, looks like she's gonna cause Rena some problems again, I don't like the sound of this........but I wonder, is she gonna add Yuki in the drama too? I think she'll add Jurina there, I mean.......she did seem convinced with Jurina. :3

Thanks for the update. :cathappy:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART I [04/29]
Post by: Minami-chan on May 01, 2012, 10:51:41 PM
I have read all your fiction this afternoon.     :twothumbs     I like so much.   :twothumbs

Aaaaaaaaah Yukirin and Rena are great I love I love I love them.

Acchan and Takamina, I want more hot scenes of them  :wub: , it seems that Mayuyu interrupted the earlier (I also have love her, although I would miss more grace if she had affected the alcohol, would certainly have been more fun if she was drunk)

Now if ... i just this one thing I ... getting sad  :cry: :cry: ... and is seen as Rena and Yuki do not want Kumi, ok they want her, but .... not, I hopefully ... the fact that they are leaving it aside to ruin. You can not leave aside Kumi.  :( :(  Especially if it's her little sister,    :cry: :( kumi revenge!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART I [04/29]
Post by: Megumi on May 02, 2012, 12:08:39 AM
 :cool2: Karo-chan is TROLLING AGAIN!
But I'm glad LoL Churi made a appearance too!  :thumbsup

Haha I tough what did I read?! At first it was all a misunderstanding and confusion and Yuki was going to turn into Black and strangle Churi but of course Jurina didn't want Churi to ehrrm *cough* get killed *cough* by Black Yukirin   :fainted:

But then!  :dunno: Yuki and Jurina argued like a kid and Rena turned into a mother and....and then  :hiakhiakhiak: they turned into HENTAI girls(Yuki is a pervert sister?! LoLOLOL) talking about Renas body!  :hiakhiakhiak:

OMG! So hilarious! Renas dark aura sure scared Yukirin and the club president won't make it all better for Rena  :wahaha:

 :prayers: I'm praying that hopefully the next update will be about KumixAnna revenge!

Thank you Karo-chan for your update!
ArígatoU! :kneelbow:


Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART I [04/29]
Post by: xxx220 on May 02, 2012, 03:24:23 PM
It funny...very awesome chapter...

Yukirin and Jurina at First they were fighting the Talking about Rena body
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART I [04/29]
Post by: Juribait on May 09, 2012, 08:08:05 PM
Your fanfic is.... PERFECT!!!! I read all the chapters in 2 days, and I want more  :mon star:
I laugh so much with Mayuyu runaway of Yukirin and Jurina fighting with Yukirin for Rena. :mon fyeah:
Please continue with this precious and amazing fanfic.  :mon pray2:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART I [04/29]
Post by: flameeyes on May 13, 2012, 09:49:53 AM
dame!!! :panic: I'm stuck here :angry: even though I'm not reading it here! :cry:
[cause i reading it in my cousin phone where you can read a document]
I ADMIT!!!!!!!!I love this fic!!!!!! :inlove:  :heart: :inlove: :heart: :inlove: :heart:
yah!!!!
I'm LOOKING FOR THE NEXT CHAPTER!!!!!
I don't want to suggest anything BECAUSE I WANT YOU TO SURPRISE ME!!!
yah!! :yep:

and!!! please  :cry: don't kill anyone in this story it hurt :bleed eyes:

that's all  :jphip:

FLAMEEYES!!!!
[/color][/size]
Title: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART II [05/23]
Post by: karomuwi on May 23, 2012, 05:05:37 PM
@msst28: Ahahah~ Now where would the fun go if I don't add those kind of stuff?  :lol: I really enjoyed writing that part. It makes me laugh at the image that I was trying to portray!  XD

@bochang: Yeah... How could you do that to her, Oppa?  :smhid But at least...You're writing a new fic about YukiRena! And Sarin....haha, I forgot about her similarity with Haruna. LOL Here's the next update~ ^^

@ohayou: ahahahaha....Becoming a lunatic in front of your brother....is like how you made me when I read your chapters! I wish that I could see the scene though...It must have really been hilarious for your brother to almost send you to the mental hospital.  :lol: And please chew your food properly~ and godly? Ohayou-sam*cough* san...YOU have the godly fics! And speaking of your fics, I'll be commenting on it soon! ^^ And please call me Rin, Ohayou-sam*cough* san! XD

@RJay: Sorry for the extreme delay. ^^''' Was trying not to kill anybody with boredom.  :sweatdrop:

@Haruko: YAY~! You like the chapter! That's a relief! But then... this next one isn't as good as that one....so... TT^TT

@kahem: Haha, I want to give those three perverts some new scene together!

@Pandah: YAY~! Melon-pan!  :on chew: Sarin shall be...the coz of Rena's future headaches~ Bwuahahhahaha~ And ooh~ Imaginary mustache! You're sentence made me LOL in front of my cousin! Ahahaha! Drama!

@Sieka: Sieka-nee, you're not a crappy author! If you were, I'll be like even more crappy than you! And I guess that it's true...I can't really kill her.  :sweatdrop: I wonder what will happen if JuriYukiRin (Jurina, Yuki, and Sarin) ends up taking lessons from the great perverted squirrel. Will the world end in pervertedness? XD

@Minami-chan: really? Wow. Thank you. :kneelbow: And hmm~ Yes, Kuumin seems to be neglected by Yukirin and Rena...let's take care of that by punishing her for getting detention. hahahaha! Please bear with not so much screen time of Atsumina...I'll try to work on that couple, since their relationship is a bit... hard for me to write.  :nervous

@Megumi: hahaha, well...There hasn't been a lot of pervert Yuki, is there? Let's make her more epic here then! I just love making those three in a love triangle. It makes things epic-er and such!  :lol:    XD

@xxx20: Thank you. ^^

@Juribait: Thank you for such kind words. :kneebow: And you really managed to finish it in two days? Wow. I can't even read it without getting bored!

@flameeyes: Here's the update you asked for, Flame-san! ^^


A/N: Apologies for the delayed update everyone. :kneelbow:


Chapter 22 Part 2

“There’s no point in going back, since school has just ended.” The black-haired girl mumbled to herself, as she kicked a stone to the bushes.

She had run all the way from the college’s campus into her own school grounds, but the moment she set foot in it, the bell rang. It was almost as if Kami-sama was making fun of her, and that was something that Jurina disliked the most.

To be played with.

“Tch.” She clicked her tongue, before heaving an annoyed sigh as she fished out her phone from her skirt’s pocket.

She was getting annoyed for no reason, and all she wanted was to blame it all on someone else. Figuring that it was best to pour her annoyance and such to someone whom she wasn’t afraid to be scolded by, she began dialing the contact number of someone whom she haven’t heard for a day.

“Oi!” she cried the moment the call was picked up by the one other line.
 
“…”

Jurina scowled and cried at the phone once more, this time a bit louder. “OI!”

“Jurina—” the girl sighed.

“—What are you doing for you to take such a long time in telling me the information I need?!”

A sigh was heard, before the person on the other side of the call spoke. “Didn’t I tell you that I’ll call you the moment I have it?”

“I also told you not to call me.” The girl on the phone added.

Jurina stomped her feet and clicked her tongue. The gauge that kept track of her annoyance was at the highest level, dangerously rising up higher and higher. She perfectly knew that it was unreasonable to call and demand for the information, but being unable to ask Rena the reason for why she didn’t make any bento for her was just really annoying her.

And she has no idea why.

The older girl’s cooking was not as bad as what she was told. It never tasted like lotion, or wet socks like what the Royal girls had said to her— but in truth, those comments were made for Yukirin and not for Rena. She wasn’t even listening to them as she busied herself with watching Rena make Jurina’s dinner the night before.

Once the older Matsui laid out the food she cooked, everyone passed it all to her whilst mumbling that they weren’t in the mood to eat. Jurina stared at the food while the others gulped nervously to themselves, watching her with hawk-like eyes once she held out a huge spoonful of omelet rice near her mouth.

She took a huge whiff of the food, and realized that the smell wasn’t revolting or something that would make Jurina puke. It smelt like what an average omelet rice with a slight hint of green pepper in it, but nothing else that would make one run for their lives.

It made the young girl wonder to herself what was so wrong in the food she would put inside her mouth, before telling herself that by eating it would answer her question. Right before it entered her mouth, she noticed everyone sweating and gulping nervously to themselves.

There was the evident look of pity on each of their faces, making her furrow her eyebrows. Deciding to taste for herself and find out the truth, she opened her mouth big and wide before putting the ‘deadly’ food inside her mouth.

She chewed as slowly as she could to savor the taste no matter how disgusting or delicious it was, and ignored the exasperated sighs everyone was doing. The look of pity on their faces, irritated her and made her yearn in punching their faces.
 
Odd.

She has been chewing for a few seconds, but her taste buds couldn’t taste anything. The taste of rice, egg or ketchup was not found, making Jurina tilt her head as she chewed even slower. Thinking that it was due to the rest of the girl’s staring, she decided to close her eyes.

As she chewed, she felt a strange fluttering feeling in her stomach and wondered where it was due to the stare being given to her by Rena. She didn’t know how she knew Rena was staring at her and why she was feeling that way, but at that very moment, she hoped that her expression won’t change if any horrible taste came.

“H-how is it?” she heard Kuumin’s voice, with a bit of shakiness in it.

Jurina opened one of her eyes slightly, before closing it once again when her gaze landed on Rena. Hmm? she raised an eyebrow, before opening it as she felt her mouth explode with a variety of tastes she has never once experienced.

Staring at the food before her, she then began to spoon a huge amount of rice and ate it. She didn’t know why, but the taste suddenly came the moment her eyes found themselves on Rena. The taste was amazing, and the rice melted in her mouth.

Not a trace of badly mixed spice, or revolting lotion taste could be tasted. In fact, it was incredibly edible and delicious that Jurina had managed to finish the whole plate in a minute, even though she took time to savor each and every bite.

Heaving a sigh, she then turned to the others and cried to them. “It’s delicious!”

“Seconds, please!”

Jurina had handed the plate back to Rena with a huge smile on her face, surprising each and every one in the room. The one, whom she had handed the plate to, only had the expression of surprise on her face as her brain slowly processed what Jurina had spoken.

After a second or two, Rena snapped back to her senses and nodded her head in happiness to Jurina, before running back to the kitchen in glee as she felt a surge of happiness arrive. She was extremely glad that Yukirin isn’t the only one who had claimed her food as edible, and started humming to herself.

Clapping her hands, she sighed and tried to remember the expression that Jurina had on her face. It didn’t look like she forced it and it was even better than the look that Yukirin gave when Rena cooked for her, making the raven-haired squeal to herself.

She could never be too sure with what Yukirin tells her, since the older girl always complimented her and never uttered a single word of insult nor complain. That would probably be because Yukirin treated her better than anyone else, or because she was trying to be kind.

But who cares? Rena squealed to herself, forgetting the fact that her sister was upstairs sleeping after being shot with an electric bullet. She was too happy to think about anything else besides Jurina’s expression, after eating her food— that everyone claimed as deadly.

Smiling and trying to keep herself from squealing even more, she then placed the second omelet rice she made and added a huge amount of chili without a thought. She laid the plate onto the kitchen’s counter as she waited for the chili to seeped inside and be absorbed by the rice, completely unaware of the situation outside the kitchen.

~o~ ^o^ ~o~

“Spicy!” Jurina cried, as she fanned her mouth while sniffling.

Tears had formed in her eyes and were staring to flow down involuntarily from her eye lids, dripping like a faucet that had its handle broken. Turning to those who watched her with pity, she then motioned for them to pass her the cold glass of water they had prepared in advance.

Gulping it down, she then sniffled and wiped away the snot from her nose, and sobbed out as the spiciness refused to go away. Her face had turned pale white, whilst her pink lips changed into the color of dark red that it almost seemed like she was wearing dark red lipstick.

“We warned you.” Miichan stated, as she handed the young girl another glass of icy water.

Yuko patted her back, and sighed. “Yet, you refused to listen.”

“Even I can’t finish a plate of her food.” Kuumin told her as she shivered from the memory of taking a spoonful, when she was still unaware of the damage her sister could do to her stomach.

Jurina gasped out, after pushing the empty glass and jugging down the whole jar of water. “H-how can the spiciness appear the moment she walked away?”

“It’s called Love, chiyuu~” Tomo~mi told her, as she fed Tomochin a spoon of cereal she prepared.

Miichan shook her head, and cried as she pointed at the cereal. “Is THAT what you call love?!”

“Yes!” Tomo~mi nodded with a cute pout, before feeding Tomochin another spoonful of cereal— or whatever that thing on the spoon was.

The others shivered as they watched the cereal— in a color that almost seemed indescribable— enter the older Tomomi’s mouth. It was already horrifying to watch Jurina wolf down the food Rena prepared, but for someone like Tomochin to eat any food prepared by Tomo~mi was just revolting to watch.

Even though it was just a bowl of cereal.

Anything prepared by the younger Tomomi was known as one of the worst food by the Royal girls, making them all aware that it was as damaging as Yukirin’s and Rena’s own cooking. If there was to be a ranking for the worst and horrible cook, Yukirin would have been first, followed by Tomo~mi, and then Rena.

The strawberry-voiced girl…has no experience in the field of cooking, yet claims that anything one puts inside a pot or atop a stove could be considered as food. She never said that it had to be edible for one to eat without dying from stomachaches though.

“How can Tomochin eat that?” Takamina asked as she tried to prevent herself from puking, just from watching Tomochin eat that thing Tomo~mi called ‘food’.

Mariko covered her mouth and shivered as she felt goosebumps from watching, before leaning nearer to the shorter girl and whispered. “Tomochin is known as the No-taste queen.”

“No-taste Queen?” the other Royal girls asked in unison, as they turned to her for an explanation.

Haruna cleared her throat and started whispering back to them, “She has a tongue that has incredible taste buds.”

“Ahh~” everyone nodded as they watched the subject of attention smiling at the second horrible cook. “No wonder she can eat Tomo~mi’s cereal.”

“By the way,” Sayaka tapped Takamina’s shoulder, before continuing on to ask her a question. “WHAT did Kasai put in that bowl for it to look so disgusting?”

“I seriously have no idea.” Takamina answered with a shake of the head. “I think some…thing I don’t even want to know.”

“Yeah.” Miichan sighed, as she crossed her arms across her chest. “I can guess that she put in some pepper and sugar, or some vinegar.”

“What?” the Rappapa girls asked in shock, not quite believing it.

Miichan sighed and spoke seriously. “It’s Kasai Tomomi we’re talking about here people.”

“The same girl who added in small rocks into Miichan’s food.” Yuko said, shivering from the memory it brought her.

Miichan nodded in agreement, remembering what Tomo~mi told her when she demanded an explanation for having rocks in their soup.

“They look like those black pepper Miichan normally put in, chiyuu~!” Tomo~mi cried to her, as the Royal girls threw her out of their previous mansion for ruining their stomachs and sending them to the hospital.

It was actually laughable now that they think about it, since the memory of eating small black rocks entered their minds. Their faces and expressions were indescribable since shock and complete disgust, mixed with their spitting off the food.

“How can it be Love?” Jurina asked the Tomo~mi, tapping the older girl on the shoulder as she continued to fan her mouth after drinking another jug of water.

Tomo~mi tilted her head to the side with a cute pout as she tried to think, before telling her with a smile. “You were able to eat it all without dying, because you felt Love.”

“Rena made the food for you with love or care.” She said, patting the young girl on the head.

Jurina scratched her head as confusion entered her mind, before pointing at the bubbling ‘cereal’ that Tomo~mi was feeding to Tomochin. “What about that?”

“I made it with love.” Tomo~mi smiled to her, grinning from ear to ear.

Seeing the bubbles continuously going up to the surface, she asked with a disgusted look on her face. “Are you sure it’s not made of hatred?”
 
Hearing that coming from the younger girl’s mouth, made something snap inside Tomochin’s mind and caused her to slam her hands onto the table with such force. She turned to everyone else and sent each and one of them a glare that froze them on the spot.

“You people have no sense of gratitude!” she cried at them.

Miichan mumbled. “No, we just have a sense of taste.”

“Tomo~mi made this bowl of cereal for me, with love!” She said before taking the bowl that only had blackish-green milk inside, and jugging it all in one drink.

Wiping the mustache made out of milk from her lips, she smiled at Tomo~mi as she spoke. “And I intend to show her how delicious it is.”

“Love makes people do crazy things.” Anna said in both disgust and awe.
 
Just then, the kitchen’s door bursted open and revealed Rena with a newly made omelet rice. Jurina’s mouth dropped as she watched the reddish color clearly seen through the supposed-opaque skin of the food, making her hair rise up as fear slowly took over.

“Good luck eating that.” Takamina said, as she patted Jurina’s shoulder with pity.

The girl’s words made Acchan stare at Rena, before turning to Takamina as an idea suddenly formed inside her mind. She started to smile to herself, making her cover her mouth with her hand to prevent anyone from seeing it and becoming suspicious of her.

Acchan knew that she might not be far from the title as ‘One of the horrible cooks’ in the Akiba Family, but with what she was planning to do, Takamina just MIGHT love her cooking. And she really wanted for Takamina to love the food she planned on cooking.

“Here, you go~” Rena smiled, looking as sweet as an angel that has no idea how much damage she could do.

Jurina’s eyes started to form tears, as fear made the young girl panic mentally. She couldn’t bring herself to tell the older girl about how spicy it was, without making her think that it was inedible as what the rest of the girls claimed it to be.

She wanted to tell the older girl that the only thing that ruined her stomach was the level of spiciness, and that she wasn’t immune to spicy food as much as Tomochin or Yukirin. But seeing how happy Rena looked at the moment, made her swallow back the words she had formed.

She picked up the spoon and gulped as a red liquid seeped out of the omelet rice, wondering just how spicy Rena made it this time. Taking a deep breath, she then ate the sizzling food and let out a whimper the moment it touched the insides of her mouth.

It was so spicy that she felt her mouth burn, making her tears fall down her face. She let out a sob and sniffled, making the older girl look at her with huge concern. She sat down on the chair right beside Jurina’s and patted the girl’s back whilst motioning for Kuumin to get her a glass of water.

“What’s wrong, Jurina?” she asked worriedly, eyeing the plate of food.

She had a certain feeling that her cooking had something to do with it, and that was somehow being proven by the pitying look the rest of the Akiba girls were giving to Jurina. Sighing, she then took away the plate of food and stood up to throw it away, when Jurina stopped her by grabbing her wrist.

“N-nothing.” Jurina coughed, before wiping away the tears from her eyes. “It’s just that I’ve never tasted something so delicious.”

Everyone stopped breathing, as they saw Rena’s eyes blink several times in shock. It was pretty obvious that what Jurina spoke had completely taken her aback and seemed to make her speechless at the moment. The younger of the two girls swallowed the food before wolfing down the rest of what was placed upon the plate, ignoring the admiration being given to her by Kuumin.

“Yep,” Anna sighed to herself, as she watched Jurina sniff and wipe the tears away. “Love makes people do crazy stuff.”

~o~ ^o^ ~o~

“I wish I never realized what it really tasted like.” Jurina mumbled, as the night’s events flashed back in her mind.

“What was that?”

The voice brought Jurina back to her senses, reminding her that she was talking on the phone with her friend. Clearing her throat, she mumbled ‘nothing’ and sighed as she listened to the older girl’s lecture about not disturbing her by calling.

“What if someone sees me?” Karomuwi asked, with an annoyed sigh that followed right after. “I might get caught with how impatient you’re being!”

“Alright, I’m sorry!” Jurina said to her a bit forcefully, before scratching the back of her head as she took in a deep breath to calm herself down.

Letting out the breath she held in for a few seconds, she then admitted. “I’m just annoyed.”

“What is it this time?”

“Rena didn’t make a bento for me, and she promised me that she would.” Jurina said as she kicked another stone, sending it to the middle of the campus effortlessly.

“Rena?” Karomuwi repeated the name.

Wanting to make sure that she wasn’t mistaken, she asked. “As in THE Matsui Rena?”

“Yeah.” Jurina sighed.

“Wow, I applaud you.” Karomuwi chuckled. “You ACTUALLY want to eat her food.”

“What’s wrong with that?” Jurina asked, with a huge frown on her face.

Karomuwi started to laugh, amused with the information she had just heard from the younger girl. “Jurina, she was kicked out of cooking school for accidentally poisoning the judges during contests and exams!”

“What?” Jurina asked in disbelief, completely thinking to herself that she was lying.

After all, Rena wasn’t THAT bad of a cook. She just has…some trouble controlling the level of spiciness in her food. To actually be kicked out of a cooking school, meant that she was a cook like Kasai Tomomi. THAT was something Jurina would actually believe in, since she herself witnessed the bubbling surface of the cereal that she made for Tomochin.

“Yeah.” Karomuwi hummed in response, before adding information that made her burst out laughing even more. “Her older sister Yuki was not only kicked out of the same school as her, but banned to never step a foot inside any kitchen as well!”

Jurina kept her mouth shut as the other girl continued to laugh to herself, trying to keep herself from arching an eyebrow.  She could pretty much imagine Karomuwi rolling on the ground laughing, whilst clutching her stomach as she tries to stop herself from laughing any harder.

“How is it that you know those stuff?” Jurina asked, not a hint of annoyance could be found in her voice anymore.

Karomuwi scoffed at her. “Please~ I’ve practically done all of my research on your new family members.”

“Even those useless stuff?” Jurina laughed.

“Yeah,” the younger of the two could imagine the other girl rolling her eyes at the question. “I was bored and I got kind of interested in those two.”

Jurina kept her mouth shut as she started wondering; why in the world Karomuwi was stating that she was interested. There should be no particular reason that she should be, since she hasn’t even met the two. As she continued to wonder about the reason why, Karomuwi stopped her laughing with a halt and cleared her throat, asking seriously.

“Hey, did you know?”

“What?” Jurina asked.

“Those two aren’t really blood-related.”

“…”

“Jurina?” Karomuwi called her name, thinking that she has hanged up on her.

“Wait…” Jurina’s voice trailed off as the same time that the older girl heaved a sigh of relief. “What?”

She has stopped walking, and was currently standing right behind the building of her classroom. Due to the fact that school has finished, not a sound was heard from the classroom located above her. It was a good thing though, since Jurina had a certain feeling that she would be talking loudly with the topic focused on the girl she was starting to warm up to.

Bzzzz~

“Hold on.” Jurina told Karomuwi when she felt the phone vibrating, telling her that another person was trying to call her.

Looking at the screen, she arched an eyebrow as the name of Akimoto Sayaka began to flash it. It was rare for the older Rappapa girl to call her, and Jurina found it weird since she was calling when she did nothing wrong. Wait… Jurina’s eyes widened in realization.

“Is she calling because she heard me cut class?!”

Jurina kept on staring at the flashing name, afraid to press the button to answer it. If she doesn’t answer it soon, Sayaka would surely flip and lecture her non-stop once she go back home. If she does, she’d hear the girl’s lecture earlier and probably be able to escape being humiliated in front of Rena.

The second option doesn’t seem bad.

And besides, this wasn’t her first time cutting class, so Sayaka would probably ask her about what she had done and lecture her for a bit before deciding to hang up. That thought made Jurina smile and immediately she told the informant that she was hanging up, to answer Sayaka’s call.

“Hell—” she started to say, only to be interrupted by the older girl’s urgent voice.

“—Jurina!” she cried. “Where are you?!”

Jurina looked around her to make sure that the older girl or any of the Akiba girls were around before answering the question that has been given to her. “School. Why?”

“School?” Sayaka asked with a voice that hinted her disbelief.

Jurina cleared her throat, wanting to make herself sound as confident as ever. “Yes, I AM in school.”

“Why?”

Sayaka mumbled a few incoherent words in the background, probably to the other Akiba girls, before speaking in a grave voice. “Then, why in the world aren’t you with Kumi and Anna?”

Shit. Jurina cursed herself mentally. She has totally forgotten the fact that those two girls have the same class as her. The bell has rang about fifteen minutes ago, and they were more likely to be on their way home. Biting her lower lip, she tried not to sound afraid of the truth being revealed by the two, about her cutting class to meet Rena.

“I…” her voice trailed off, with her mind getting occupied by the lies she was trying to form.

Fortunately for her, the older girl decided to exhale a heavy sigh and speak. “Forget about that! Go meet up with Mayuyu, and help the rest of us find those two!”

“Mayuyu?” Jurina raised a brow, wondering why in the world she has to meet up with the older girl, when she was just at home watching her anime.

“Isn’t she at home?” Jurina asked. “She doesn’t go to school anymore, remember?”

“Well, she wanted to go to school with the Yukirin and Rena earlier this morning.” Sayaka sighed, and Jurina could perfectly imagine the older girl massaging the temples of her head. “Go find the other two, since Mayuyu is most likely to be with them.”

“She’s not with them.” Jurina blurted out, completely remembering that not a sight of the girl was found in the forest.

“What?”

“I may have gone to Rena and Yukirin for some important matter to discuss.” Jurina told her, fidgeting right on the spot as she tried to tell the truth without sounding guilty. “Anyway!”

“I didn’t see Mayuyu with them.”

“Shit.” Sayaka mumbled, clearly enough for Jurina to hear.

The cursing the older girl did, when she rarely does unless trouble came up, perked the younger girl’s interest, making her ask “What’s going on?”

Sayaka started to say something, but was definitely unheard by the younger girl as static noises started to arise at the very moment. Putting the phone as close as possible next to her hear, she tried to hear the words that the older girl was trying to say, which was only covered up by the sound of the static.

“Sayaka, hello?” she checked the screen of the phone, making sure that the call was still ongoing, even though she could practically hear nothing being spoken by the older girl.

“Hello?” Jurina would open her mouth to speak every once in a while, before keeping her mouth shut to try and listen to any voices coming from the older girl.

“Find…*shhiick* Ma*shhiick*yu.” The older girl said loudly and clearly enough to say through the static noises.

Sighing, Jurina then flipped the phone close and placed both of her hands on her hips before looking up as a drop of water fell on her nose. The sky was no longer as bright nor shiny as before, and now had huge grey clouds towering high above, looking ready enough to let down liters of water.

Deciding not to let herself get caught up in the rain, she headed for the pavement heading for the college campus with a shelter right above it. Her surroundings were covered up by the practically opaque curtain of rain, making it impossible to see what she had passed.

A few minutes passed by, and Jurina has finally reached the main gate separating the college campus from the high school grounds. The only unfortunate thing that Jurina had to do was to run out into the open and open the gate, without a shelter protecting her from the cold rain.

Clicking her tongue in annoyance, she silently cursed the rain’s bad timing before lunging out at the gate. The cold rain pierced through her soft skin, bringing slightly painful blows to it. The powerful wind that decided to continuously blow at her at the same time was especially not helping, since it kept the rain on hitting against her face.

Fortunately, her efforts of reaching the gate were not in vain and she was able to at least grab the handle, despite the current weather that seemed to be in favor of making things difficult for the teenage girl. She heaved a sigh of relief and pulled to unlock the gate, only to find out that it didn’t budge due to the heavy lock on it.

“Oh, come on!” she cried, kicking the gate angrily.

She really had no time to pick locks, especially in this type of weather. Reaching out for her uniform’s secret pocket, specially designed by Tomochin to hide all the weapons that she decided to bring into the school, she tried to get the gun she had brought. Of course, Sayaka and Kiyoto had no idea.

“Where in the world did I put it.” She mumbled to herself, whilst continuously rummaging through the wet fabric of her pocket to find the gun that she’d use to break the gate’s lock.

However, after minutes of being unable to find it in her pocket, she smacked her forehead as realization came upon her. She cursed once again under her breath, kicking the lock of the gate as her anger refused to dissipate even with the cold icy rain hitting her continuously.

“I can’t believe I left it in the forest!” she sighed in annoyance.

Running her hands through her wet hair, she then sighed and looked up. The wall surrounding the gate was made out of cement, but Jurina has some experience in climbing one no matter how steep it was. However, with the rain and wind going in, it would most likely keep her from getting on the other side.

“I hate this gate.” She mumbled, before walking back to the shelter.

An idea formed inside her head, but she wasn’t keen on doing it since it would mean that she could get a bone dislocated or broken, in the worst scenario. Clicking her tongue the moment she was underneath the shelter, she took a deep breath and turned around.

Rubbing her shoes against the slightly wet floor, she tried to gain as much friction as possible and remove the water underneath her shoes. When she started feeling the heat made by the rubbing, she wiped her hands onto her skirt to dry it even just a bit.

“Okay,” she said, taking a deep breath as she focused on the wall. “Go!”

Running as fast as she could, she headed towards the wall and jumped when she was several inches away. The moment she jumped, she felt her body collide against the wall hard enough to knock out the air out of her, and winced in pain.

Her hands shot right up to try and get a hold on the hedge, only to get a grip right on the edge. Her fingers were not on the top as she had planned, and it wasn’t soon when she fell down onto the ground with a loud thud. A pained groan emitted out of her mouth as she felt the impact her butt made with the ground.

“I hate this wall.” She groaned, glaring in pain at the wall that stood in front of her.

Turning to the side, she tried to get up even though her butt felt like it has been slapped by a whip hundreds of times. The left cheek of her butt was numbed in pain, while the right one was feeling the pressure she was putting on her leg as she limped to the dry area once more.

“I. Hate. This.” She growled, enunciating each and every word.

The pain made her legs weak, and the cold rain has managed to numb her body. It would be impossible to try and doing the same thing over again, with the possibility of having the incident occurring over again. However, Matsui Jurina was known as the girl who never backs down no matter whatever pain she was feeling.

Physically or Emotionally.

Knowing that the pain she was currently feeling wasn't the worse one she has ever felt, she took a deep breath and stared at the wall that stood right in front of her, almost looking like it was mocking her with the way the rain kept on dripping from its surface.

“You!” she cried at the wall, pointing her finger at it. “I’ll overcome you, you mocking wall!”

Rubbing her shoes against the floor once more, she stared hard in front of her and flicked her wrists repeatedly. There was no way she’d let that wall mock her silently in her mind, by falling down onto the ground and groaning in pain once more.

Leaning forward, she started dashing at the wall with so much speed that she actually thought she’d crash against it even if she jumped. Deciding not to let the fear of feeling a slight pain, she jumped and reached her hands as high as she could, stretching her body from limb to limb.

Her fingers managed to grab the other side of the wall, making her smirk and kick the wall as she felt triumph run through her veins. Not wanting to lose the momentum she has, she started kicking the wall once more and climbed up to the surface, before jumping off and landing on the college ground.

“Now…” she rubbed her hands after kicking the wall several times, running towards the direction of the main building. “…Time to find out where the cyborg is.”

~o~ ^o^ ~o~


Flipping the phone close, she placed it on the surface of the table and lowered her head as she exhaled a tired sigh out of her mouth. Someone placed an understanding hand on her right shoulder, squeezing it with the owner hoping that it would at least comfort the girl.

Sayaka sighed heavily once more before turning her head to the owner of the hand, and gave a weak smile. The younger girl behind her smiled back and pulled a chair for Sayaka to sit on, pushing her gently as she motioned for someone else to get her a glass of water.

“Where’s Takamina?” she asked Tomo~mi, the owner of the hand.

The said girl sighed, before motioning to the other side of the room with a sad look. “Takamina’s calling everyone she knows.”

Sayaka sighed again, burying her face into both of hands. It has been several minutes since that certain call, and she couldn’t stop herself from feeling extremely anxious with how the younger girl on the other side of the room, was acting.

Looking up from her hands, she turned and stood up to walk towards Takamina. The girl was sitting on the couch in the living room with her whole face buried into her hands, sighing every once in a while. The black-haired turned to the other girl sitting on the couch, and was given a shake of the head.

“Takamina…” Sayaka started to say, before sitting down next to the said girl and placing a hand on her shoulder just like how Tomo~mi did to her a minute ago. “Don’t blame yourself.”

Takamina looked up at her, with a tear-streaked face that made Acchan’s heart ache. “I-I should have noticed that she wasn’t around.”

“It’s not your fault, Minami.” Acchan told her, as she hugged the sobbing girl.

Takamina leaned her head onto the taller girl’s shoulder and tried to stifle her sobs. “What’s going to happen to Meetan?”

“Shh.” Acchan shushed her sobs by placing a finger on the girl’s lips, and hugging her tighter. “Don’t blame yourself.”

Flashback

Everyone exited out of the library with a smile on their faces, finished with writing their own wills due to the reason that they had completely forgotten about waking a certain Matsui. The session that has occurred in the library was better than what they had expected, filled with laughter and jokes.

Just then, the ringing of a phone caused everyone to turn to the owner and keep their mouth shut as Sayaka started to speak.

“Hello?”

Silence.

The look on Sayaka’s face was indescribable, a mixture of shock and calm expressions. Everyone tried to breathe silently, wanting to listen to the voice that made the smile on the girl’s face disappear almost instantly. Seconds passed, and it wasn’t soon when the girl finally brought down the phone and flipped it close.

“Sayaka?” Takamina asked the moment the said girl started running to the end of the hallway.

Everyone looked at each other, wondering what the girl planned on doing before running to where Sayaka was currently standing. As they neared the black-haired girl, they saw her hand tremble as it reached out to touch the knob of the door.

“Sayaka, what’s going on?” Yuko asked when she managed to reach the said girl before the others.

The black-haired did not utter a word, and entered the room slowly. Following her inside, the rest of the girls glanced at each other in worry as they started thinking about the scene they might see. After all, the room belonged to the two Consiglieres of the Akiba Family, who were both known to be doing indecent things in broad daylight.

“What the…” everyone mumbled under their breaths, as they came into a room that looked nothing like before.

The curtains that used to cover the windows were torn apart in several directions, with holes probably made by bullets evident on it. The bed that was in the middle of the room was covered in blood, with several pieces of cotton from the pillows on top of it.

The chairs were missing a leg or two, while the carpet had scattered lying on it. Along with the bullets, lay shards of broken glass that probably came from the window that had sharp broken glass hanging on it. It was obvious that someone entered the room from the outside and exited through the window, with how a few of the broken glass could be found outside.

“No.” Sayaka breathed out, dropping the phone onto the ground in shock.

Looking around her, she started to shout for the two Consiglieres. She called their name several times, and even checked the bathroom and walk-in wardrobe. Finding the whole room empty, she kicked the bullets on the ground and cursed out loud.

“How can something like this happen without us hearing it?” Yuko muttered to herself, as she squatted to the ground and picked up a bullet.

Haruna stood next to her, carefully inspecting the room without even making a move as she spoke out loud. “The damage shows how much of a fight occurred.”

“We should have at least be able to hear the gun shots.” Tomochin stated, kicking the shards aside in case something important could be seen.

“Unless…” Takamina squinted her eyes as she inspected the bullet she picked up. “…they used a silencer.”

“This surely can’t be an assassination.” Acchan pointed out.

Pointing at the bed covered in blood, she then added. “They’ve been kidnapped.”

“Sae?” Sayaka called out as she picked up a device as small as a pin, wanting to ask the girl who specialized in making devices, what it was.

When the energetic girl’s voice wasn’t heard, Sayaka frowned and called out the girl’s name once more. Everyone turned to see whether the girl was in the opened bathroom or walk-in wardrobe, only to find it both empty. Tomo~mi’s eyes suddenly widened in realization, and she fished out her phone from her pocket.

“She didn’t come back home.” Tomo~mi informed everyone in the room.

Showing everyone the message on her screen, she then spoke. “She told me that she’d stay out.”

“What about Miichan?” Takamina asked, suddenly noticing that the girl who shared the same first name as her couldn’t be found.

She turned to Mariko, who just shrugged back in response. “She said that she’d go check out on Sae.”

“When did she leave?”

“Last night, while Rena was cooking for Jurina.” Mariko told her.

Takamina scoffed to herself. “Typical of Miichan to escape Rena’s cooking.”

“Did she call you after that?” Sayaka asked, standing up as she flipped her phone open to try and call Sae.

Mariko shook her head. “No.”

“Go call Rena and the young ones.” Takamina ordered, sighing as she stood up from the ground.

“I can’t.” Tomochin replied instantly, while putting the phone near her ear. “All of them have their phone switched off.”

“Try Jurina’s.” Sayaka told her, as she started dialing Sae’s number once more.

Tomochin sighed. “Her phone is either off or she has no signal.”

“Why now of all times?” Sayaka growled, annoyed that even the young girl who normally had her phone on was not answering.

It couldn’t be true. The person who called her couldn’t be saying the truth. There’s no way that Maachan and Meetan could be taken that easily. There’s no way they could have lost in a fight, and gotten themselves kidnapped. Those two were one of the best fighters in the Mafia, and to be kidnapped would only mean that they were against someone who was powerful.

Seeing how Sayaka was being quiet, Takamina turned to the others and started barking orders. She pointed at the scattered bullets on the ground and ordered the KojiYuu pair to look for any fingerprints on it in the lab. Turning to the W Tomo pair, she ordered them to start searching for any clues that could have been left in the room.

“The rest of you,” she said, the moment the two pairs have left the room to gather their equipment. “Try and track down Sae and Miichan.”

“How will we do that?” Mariko asked.

Takamina pointed at her phone. “Track down their phones.”

“Alright.” Mariko nodded before walking out of the bedroom, to go to the computer room to start on the order given to her.

“Sayaka,” Takamina turned to the said girl, while Acchan checked the window for any small piece of clothing left by the kidnapper. “We’ll find them.”

“I’m worried, Takamina.” The black-haired confessed, sighing as she did.

Turning, she massaged the temples of her head. “There’s a family out there, wanting to kill us.”

“They killed your friend and Royal member.”

Takamina nodded in acknowledgement. “Now, they’ve kidnapped our Consiglieres.”

“And we have no idea which Family did.” Sayaka sighed.

The two sat down on the area where not so many glasses lay. The problems have been pouring onto them, and it hasn’t even been a month when they started living together. Their Family members tried to kill each other, which was a sign of a possible internal division.

“Who called you, anyway?” Takamina asked, pointing at the phone that Sayaka held in hand.

Sayaka shrugged and tossed her the phone. “It was an unknown number. And the voice sounded like a girl’s.”

“You’ve never heard the voice before?” Takamina asked, as she started scrolling down the call log to see if there was any possible way to call the person back.

Sayaka shook her head and sighed. “Nope, that’s the first time I heard that girl’s voice.”

“You sure?” Takamina asked once again, hoping that it would somehow trigger a memory.

But the taller girl just nodded in reply. “I’m sure, alright.”

Both of them sighed in unison and was about to take a sit on one of the couches, until Acchan spoke. She called for both of them while holding something shining in her hand, making the other two walk over to her. Handing the shiny object to Takamina, she pointed at the window.

“I found it by the window, underneath some shards of glass.” She informed the two.

Takamina inspected the shiny object, which was in fact a badge. Turning it whilst tilting her head to the side several times, she tried to figure out where she has seen the insignia before as something nagged at the back of her head.

“Does it look familiar, Takamina?” Sayaka asked, noticing the said girl sighing to herself continuously while furrowing her eyebrows together.

Takamina nodded at her, without her gaze leaving the badge that was shaped as a red flower. “This MJ…”

“It looks extremely familiar.” She sighed, scratching the back of her head.

Sayaka motioned for her to pass her the red badge and took out her phone to dial a person’s number. However, seconds turned into minutes, and the call was not picked up whilst a girl’s voice was speaking about being involve in work and unable to answer immediately.

Sayaka clicked her tongue as she put the phone back into her pocket. “She’s not answering.”

“Who were you calling?” Acchan and Takamina asked at the same time.

Sayaka sighed. “A trust-worthy friend.”

“Is it Rin?” Acchan asked, making Sayaka nod in reply.

Sighing, Sayaka decided to go to where Mariko was and have the badge’s owner located immediately. Now that she was carefully looking at it, she couldn’t help but feel a nostalgic feeling come across her. Random images of the same insignia flashed in her mind, yet she was still unable to put a finger into it.

End of Flashback

To Be Continued…

The two Consiglieres have been kidnapped.
Two of the Royal girls have yet to return home!
Kuumin and Anna have their phones off, and still haven’t gone home.
Has a new enemy appeared? Or are they an old Family out for blood?

What will happen, now that the two strong Consiglieres have been kidnapped?
And when will this author who keeps on asking you all these questions update the next chapter?

Hey guys, school is starting in a week or two. Which means that I won’t be able to update normally. I would also like to apologize for having such a delay, but its due to the lack of inspiration and extreme procrastination. I would like to thank flameeyes for inspiring me, and making me update. Thank you~ :kneelbow: Anyway, this would probably be my last update for the month…And would probably update in three to four weeks. It depends on how much inspiration and people wanting me to write an update. I’ll try to comment on your fics whenever I can!

So enough of my blabbering~!

Thank you for reading!!! Byebye~! :mon bye::byebye:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART II [05/23]
Post by: bochang on May 23, 2012, 05:12:08 PM
Meh first!!! It's so long!!!gya!!! Gomawo hime-sama!!! :D

At last i finished reading this chapter. LOL

FYI i was laughing like a crazy yesterday when i read about their cooking time. LOL
Seriously they need to learn.. and tomochin. LOL the no taste queen. LOL but it's kinda cruel that chiyuu gives small rocks to them..
It's so wrong. LOL

And jurina. LOL so competitive even if her enemy is a wall and gates. LOL

and what actually happened to them?! Uwah!!! Maachan!!! #didn'tcareboutmeetan

And rin-chan? *smirk i think i know what you did there. Hohoho

So the crest is majisuka gakuen emblem? :3

And are you trying to make yukirena? Since you make yuki and rena aren't blood related?
But i love wmatsui more in thiss fic. LOL

Whatever, ilovethisupdatesomuchiloveyouhimesama LOL
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART II [05/23]
Post by: Megumi on May 23, 2012, 08:36:42 PM
 :banghead: Waaaaaaaaaa!
What is going on?! There were so many surprises and at first it was funny as *ELL with Jurina eating Renas spicy food.
But people are kidnapped! And the 2 strongest too! And where are the rest of the family?!
AND! Yuki&Rena aren't really related?! I knew it something fishy about them especially Yukirin seems to adore Rena so much.

 :dizzy: I'm feeling dizzy well karo-chan I'm glad that I've already graduated exams are sure making your head spinning.
Thank you for your update!
ArígatoU! :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART II [05/23]
Post by: Juribait on May 24, 2012, 12:29:17 AM
Finally you update !!!!  :ding:
And yes I read in two days all the chapters, your fanfic it's not boring, it's excelent  :luvluv1:
Poor Jurina eating extreme spicy food.  :on lol:
But the conglieres being caught by another family surprise me  :mon scare:

It's okay I'll waiting patiently for the next chapters and good lucky with school ^^
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART II [05/23]
Post by: Haruko on May 24, 2012, 06:30:42 AM
goodjob.. but i wanna see more atsumina :D
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART II [05/23]
Post by: kahem on May 24, 2012, 10:14:06 AM
OMG!!!! What a bad situation they are in!!!!
By the way, I agree with Anna. Love seems make people do crazy things lol
The Tomotomo are so cute~
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART II [05/23]
Post by: kurogumi on May 24, 2012, 02:49:07 PM
Where's mayuyu?
hope she's fine...
but i smell something bad abaou mayuyu...

~yukirin~ dont let your mayuyu alone...

and about anna and kumi i think they just run from detention (my bad english came again)
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART II [05/23]
Post by: flameeyes on May 29, 2012, 06:27:14 AM
.
IT IS WORTHY TO WAIT!!!!!!

 :wriggly: :mon inluv: :mon angel: :mon inluv: :wriggly:

well yeah!...it is worthy to wait!!!
 :nya: :shy2: :shy1: :shy2: :nya:
arghhhhh!!!!......men.....
 :mon lovelaff: :mon inluv: :mon lovelaff:
I can't wait you to UPdate.....

another....twist in this story.......hell
yeah!....another family involved!!!!
I can't wait what well happen and to know what happen in the two Consiglieres
 :mon inluv: :pen_cry: :mon inluv:
oh!......holy crap I can't wait!!!!!
but as you said there are weeks or few days....to go
when school is starting again....well same as me.....
So I wait PATIENTLY!!!
 :mon whimper:
well that's all ^_^

 :thumbsup :thumbsup :thumbsup

take care always and keep UP YOUR GOOD WORK!!!!
 :note: :cat: :pen_wave: :cat: :note:

FLAMEEYES!....


.
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART II [05/23]
Post by: sakura_drop_ on May 31, 2012, 07:28:21 PM
RenaJuri scene is just  :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: and at the same time  :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: and even  :nervous :nervous :nervous :nervous

Well, that's what love is after all  :nervous :nervous

But then.... You made this soooo dark...  :panic: :panic: :panic: :panic: :panic:

I'll be waiting for the continuation!!! Take your time!!!  :bow:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART II [05/23]
Post by: Pandah on June 19, 2012, 06:42:34 AM
im back  :hand:
haha glad i made you laugh karo-chan!!  :lol:

wells laziness has taken over............but thanks for the update! you can take as long as you like to update! just dont take that long or ill be very sad  :P
will get back to typing longer comments after i have recovered from the war with exams  :thumbup

thanks again! and chill  :hand:
Title: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART III [07/23]
Post by: karomuwi on July 23, 2012, 02:45:20 PM
@bochang: :hiakhiakhiak: I really loved writing the previous chapter.
Writing about how horrible their cooking was...it was just too much for me to handle.
I even laughed out loud whilst thinking about it, though I'm not sure if you guys had the same reaction as me. lllorz

Well, Chiyuu is just so cute! :hiakhiakhiak:
Putting rocks on the food, thinking that they were actually pepper. XD
And who knows? I could just be trolling you guys about that. :P

@Megumi: Hmm~ :glasses: Since I've been doing such a poor job in the previous chapters,
and the fact that this fic is taking a longer time than expected to finish...
I've decided to go straight to the problem.
After all, I'm being too corny nowadays and I can no longer write as fast as I could previously.

I'll also try my best to update frequently! :mon beam:

@Juribait: Yes~! :mon beam: And now I have done so (after two months of not updating!) :hiakhiakhiak:
Well... Thank you for the compliment, Juribait-san.  :shy2:
I'll also try to update on this fic more! I'll try my best! :mon beam:

@Haruko: Hmm... Should I do some coughspecialcoughscenecough for them then? :hiakhiakhiak:
I'll try to put more Atsumina into this. Just need to get more time to think about how to make them stop being so... lovey-dovey and shy.

@kahem: I love writing about Chiyuu being a ditz. It makes me love her some more!  :luvluv1:

@kurogumi: :glasses: Perhaps you're thinking about a Nezumi mayuyu here?
Hmm~ That might be it. But then :bigdeal: My plots change a lot. So that's not for certain. hahaha :hiakhiakhiak:
And you're english is alright! :on GJ:
So don't worry about it!

@flameeyes: Thank you for the very emotional message. XD
It just gives me the inspiration to write for this chapter.
So thank you. :kneelbow:

@sakura_drop: Thank you for the wait, Sakura-san. :kneelbow:
I hope that this can fic can still amuse you, inspite of my corny jokes that I sometimes add to the fic. lllorz

@Pandah: Pan-chan! :fainted:
I haven't updated this fic for exactly two months. I'm so sorry! :kneelbow:
I hope that you're no longer sad, since I've posted. ^^

A/N: Wow... I never updated for exactly two months.  :shocked And I want to apologize to you guys. I thought that it has only been a few weeks since I last updated. lllorz Anyway... I'm not going to babble any longer. Let's go on to the update~ :mon beam: (please don't kill me though)


Chapter 22 Part III

While the worried Akiba girls paced back and forth in their living room anxiously, two of the Royal girls were in their club room with three of their friends. The five of them were sitting on separate chairs with only costumes they borrowed from the club’s supplies, whilst drying off their own drenched clothes through the means of the fan.

Several minutes after a certain Matsui Jurina left, the clouds turned grey and started pouring rain on them. It wasn’t long when the rain became an opaque curtain that even drowned away the sounds of their loud voices. It took them a few minutes to find one another and feel their way out of the forest, with the involvement of falling into several muddy puddles from time to time.

Fortunately for the five girls, they managed to stumble upon the back door of the main building without any horrible misfortunes. They opened the door with thankful looks at their club president who had ‘borrowed’ the keys from the janitor, in order to go to the forbidden forest.

As they entered the safe and dry hallway, they took off their shoes and threw them aside to the mops with the knowledge that the janitor would go after them if they were to step onto the clean floors that he had waxed over and over again.

They took off their socks before wiping their legs with the clean rags they have taken from the inside of the janitor’s closet, and throwing them to the bucket of soapy water. Knowing the fact that the shower room keys would be with the janitor who has probably gone home, they sighed in disappointment and headed to their club room.

Once they have entered the club room, the five girls began taking their clothes off without any care of being seen in their undergarments as the itchy and sticking feeling of their clothes against their skin caused nothing but discomfort.

The cold air that the rain was emitting made the hairs on their skin to stand, causing them to rub their hands against their body in hopes of keeping themselves warm. When they managed to place their clothes in front of the fans, they each chose a costume from the closet of supplies and sat down in a circle.

They were all talking to each other, trying to keep their eyes off from one of the costumes being worn by a certain Kashiwagi Yuki. The girl that everyone had their eyes on was wearing nothing but a maid costume with a black panty-hose and stockings that somehow made it even more seductive.

Her white legs shone against the bright lights in the ceilings, looking silky and smooth as a newborn baby’s skin that the four girls couldn’t keep their eyes from staring. The black-and-white maid’s outfit seemed a bit too small for the princess-like girl and the buttons on her chest were proving it, by loosening on their own.

That wasn’t all.

Due to the fan moving its head from side to side, Yukirin’s short skirt would casually lift up to let the others see her panties. At some point, it even went up dangerously high until everyone could see her hip bone without the need to tilt their heads.

Her sister was currently blushing and trying her best to look away from the slightly indecent sight, to prevent any of her friends from thinking that she’d even have any interest in her OWN sister. Not only that, she was feeling extremely light-headed and wanted to do nothing but cover her friends’ eyes.

Wait!

Rena’s eyes popped open when she noticed how Sarin’s smile seemed to extend from ear to ear, irking her slightly. A nerve popped in her head as she continued to watch the perverted club President from checking her sister out, and it wasn’t long when she clenched her hands into tight fists.

She was starting to fume  with rage, sending out an aura that she had hoped Sarin would feel or notice, only to be disappointed when the red-haired ignored it completely and ‘accidentally’ threw her contacts onto the ground where she could get a perfect angle to see whatever it was underneath Yukirin’s skirt.

In other words, underneath the girl’s chair.

"Oops." Sarin gasped (which was obviously fake), and brought a hand to the case for her contacts.

"I dropped my contacts."

Another nerve popped inside Rena’s head, and an inner desire to take out her gun to threaten the girl was starting to taunt her. It was starting to thrash deep inside her, ready to lunge at the girl that kept on sneaking a peek inside the older raven-haired.

The rage made her open her mouth to start shouting at her perverted Drama president, only to be shut the moment Yukirin looked at her with a raised eyebrow, probably wondering what the terrifying aura she was emitting for.

Quickly smiling like an angel, Rena tilted her head and sent nothing but an innocent look to her older sister. The dangerous and suffocating aura that was starting to fill the whole room has instantly disappeared, making Churi and Karin wonder how such an innocent-looking girl could get so…terrifying.

As the scene of Rena sending deadly glares to the perverted president kept on occurring, a certain raven-haired had closed her eyelids and smirked to herself, enjoying the attention she was gaining from a girl named Matsui Rena.

It was really a funny sight to see for someone who was trying to pretend that she had no clue on what was happening. Her sister sat across from her, glaring at their perverted president who was on her knees trying to ‘find’ her missing contacts, while at the same time discreetly staring at the skin of her legs.

"Hmph." she smirked to herself mentally whilst keeping a pokerface on. "What Jurina doesn’t know is that Rena’s a sucker for cosplay."

Knowing the girl ever since they were kids gave her the opportunity to discover things like how the princess-like girl was actually an Otaku. And that was what she plan on using to her advantage, after finding out how powerful cosplaying was.

"Maybe I can even get her to kiss me like the last time." she smirked, rubbing her hands mentally.

As she did, she began to laugh almost hauntingly when the thought of getting Rena all to herself entered her mind. "Ohohohohohohoho~"

Her silent laughter was however noticed by the two sane girls who just sat there in their own costumes, staring at the three girls and sighing to themselves every now and then. Churi, who have been friends with Rena and Yukirin ever since they were in middle school, knew of Yukirin’s intense sister complex with her best friend Rena.

"This isn’t normal, even for someone who have a complex for her sister." Churi sighed to herself, as she watched Yukirin showing Rena her inner legs with an evident mischeivous glint in her eyes.

Slapping her forehead, she sighed as she watched her dear friend get entranced by the older girl’s seduction. It didn’t take long for her to slap her whole face with BOTH of her hands, when Sarin began to lift Yukirin’s skirt up without any form of shame whilst having this EXTREMELY perverted expression on her face.

"Karin!" she muttered, nudging the said girl with her elbow.

"Stop your sister’s antics!" she hissed. "I don’t want to see a murder happen right in front of me."

She was furrowing her eyebrows deeply, wanting to let the girl know just how serious the situation was for her older twin sister. The only reaction she got however was a simple curious raise of the brow. Karin merely stared at her with a questioning look on her face, making Churi heave a sigh before pointing at a fuming Rena.

The girl had her hands clutching hard onto the metallic rails of her seat. Her knuckles had turned pale white, and even her seat seemed to be trembling from the irritation that she was trying to vent onto the poor object. A nerve can even be clearly seen on her forehead.

Her breathing was slightly timed, making it obvious how much control she was trying to prevent herself from lunging at the red-haired, or even using the chair as a weapon to throw at her.

It didn’t help when Yukirin lifted her legs up slightly, for both Rena and Sarin to see her creamy thighs. Obviously, it made Rena’s face turn beetroot red from embarrassment and annoyance, when she realized just how much Sarin was seeing.

Seeing how Sarin seemed like she'd get a major nosebleed any moment, Karin couldn’t help but get extremely embarrassed. She slapped her forehead in disappointment before standing up from her seat and grabbing her sister by the collar of her shirt, pulling her forcefully back into her own chair.

"So, what about the role for Rena’s ‘prince’?" she asked, crossing her arms with bemusement on her face as she watched the composed look on Yukirin’s face turn disappear.

It was replaced by a look of annoyance, making it very much obvious how Sarin’s desire to give Jurina the role of Rena’s ‘prince’ irked her. It made her sit up straight, before sending a dark look at the girl who remained clueless to the deadly stare that she was receiving.

"Sarin, you need to choose carefully on who to give the role of the 'prince' to." Rena advised to the red-haired, wanting to make her sister happy and keep Jurina out of her college life.

It was already tiresome dealing with the younger girl at the mansion, and to have her chosen as the ‘prince’ would only mean nothing but a never-ending of headaches. Sure, Jurina used to be cold to her and such. But the sudden change in her personality, like being too clingy, during these past few days was just draining too much of Rena's energy.

"How many times do I have to repeat myself?" Sarin sighed, returning to the way how a Drama president should act.

She crossed her arms across her chest and stared hard at her fellow members. "I’ve already decided on giving the role to the girl who came earlier on."

"That is UNACCEPTABLE!" Yukirin shouted, bolting up straight from her chair.

The sudden falling of the chair caused everyone to turn their gazes at her, all waiting for the reason for her sudden outburst. The raven-haired’s face was slowly turning red, making Sarin raise a brow at her before leaning against her seat.

"Why do you say so, real Kashiwagi Yuki?"

"She is just a second year high schooler!" Yukirin reasoned, raising her voice up as her irritation slowly grew. "You’re giving an important role to someone who cuts class!"

"Her academic performance does not affect me." Sarin merely replied with a shake of the head, along with a dismissive wave at the vexed raven.

"She isn’t cut out for the role!" Yukirin growled, clenching her fists tightly as the yearning to knock the red-haired out continued to grow.

Sarin shrugged her shoulders. "She looks like a charmer."

"And she acted like a natural."

"I auditioned for the role!" Yukirin reminded, not wanting to lose to a brat like Jurina.

Sarin shook her head and replied, "Though your acting was excellent, she came first."

The girl’s statement caused a nerve to pop inside the raven’s head, making her cry out in frustration as she stomped her foot to the ground. "This is an outrage!"

"If you hadn’t been dillydallying, the role would have been yours. from the very start." Sarin calmly replied, not letting the girl’s threatening aura get the best of her.

"For your information, I was on the way to the forest when THAT brat you want oh-so-badly to act, came to the main building and made me late!"

Sarin sighed and clicked her tongue several times, before waving a finger at the raven-haired. "My dear Yukirin, thou should never blame others for the misfortune that befell upon thee."

"It ruins the princess image you hold." Sarin added, giving a dismissive wave of the hand to her once more.

Yukirin’s gritted her teeth and walked towards her with steps that hinted of her desire to hit. Fortunately for the red-haired, Rena stood up immediately from her chair and stepped in between of the two girls just in time to prevent her anything from happening.

"Calm down." Rena mouthed to her, placing a hand on her sister’s shoulder.

The gesture made the older raven to stop in her tracks, as the cold hand of the younger girl cooled her down. It caused her to take a deep breath, whilst relieving and letting the other two girls take in a breath after keeping their breaths in.

Seeing how the girl had calmed down, Sarin stood up and walked to the her desk. Upon reaching the desk, she opened the drawer and took out a thick pile of paper. Flipping it right into the middle, she showed it to Yukirin and tapped a certain paragraph whilst saying it out loud without the need to read.

"She was charming, in a way that she had managed to grab everyone's heart without much effort given into her actions. Her short, straight hair remained stuck to her sweaty face, yet everyone swooned with how enticing it had made her look."

Sarin placed a hand on her hip and stared at Yukirin, who merely stared back at her with an emotionless look on her face. The red-haired stared deep into the raven's black eyes, before speaking out the reason for the paragraph she had spoken out loud.

"Can you charm the entire cast, without putting much effort like the girl written in this script did?" she asked.

Yukirin nodded confidently, only to be given a shake of the head.

"No, you can't."

Everyone waited for the Drama president to give her reason, and kept quiet. The red-haired opened sighed and flipped the script open once more, before pointing a finger at the raven-haired that she continuously insisted not to be chosen.

"Looking at how you are now," Sarin eyed her from head to toe. "you look more like the princess."

"I need someone who can be mischeivous and charming, " she said dreamingly, before cupping both of her cheeks as she continued on, "Yet at the same time kind and passionate."

"I need someone who can bring the best out of Rena," she said.

Then pointing a finger at Yukirin, she said. "And you can't do that."

"What?" Yukirin scoffed in disbelief.

"So you think that," Yukirin spat out her rival's name, fuming. "Jurina can do it?"

"Yes." Sarin answered without a moment of delay from hesitation.

Noticing the lightning and deadly glares that the raven was sending to her older sister, Karin sighed and walked towards her older sister, with her mind all made up.

"Sister," Karin said, looking intently at her older twin. "Since I'm the one who wrote this script, don't I have a say in this?"

Everyone, except for the Drama President and Yukirin, heaved a sigh of relief, sensing that this bickering that the two girls were doing would finally come to an end. Looking at the red-haired, they noticed her staring at Sarin with a questioning gaze, knowing that she was pondering on the reason what in the world had made her sister speak up for the very first time when it came to roles.

Closing her eyes, Sarin started tapping her chin before opening her eyes to take a few glances at the other members, who only gave her a nod to show that she should agree. Shrugging her shoulders, the stubborn Drama president agreed to her sister's once in a lifetime request.

"Alright."

Smiling brightly, Karin turned to everyone else. "Since I'm the scriptwriter, whatever I say goes. The president has given me her approval and permission as well."

"Is that fine?" she asked, making everyone nod their heads in response.

Locking eyes with each and every one, especially Yukirin and her sister, she asked. "There shall be no further arguements or whatsoever, do you guys understand?"

Everyone shivered as the girl stared at each of them intently, feeling like they were being hypnotized by the girl's hazel eyes. Wanting to get the girl's eyes off them, everyone nodded their heads in agreement.

The reaction that everyone gave her instantly made Karin replace her slightly scary pokerfaced expression, into a smile that looked like an angel's. Taking a shallow breath, she then announced on the conclusion she had decided on.

She smiled and told them,"I want both of them."

Several seconds of silence passed by...

"WHAT?!" Yukirin and Sarin cried in disbelief, a minute later after the girl has made the announcement.

Rena sighed and smacked her forehead, disappointend in the decision that the girl had made. And here she actually thought that Karin would stop the bickering between the two. At the same time she had her head lowered down, Churi was merely staring at Karin with a drop of sweat from her forehead.

"Karin," Sarin started, scratching the back of her head as she tried to calm herself down and prevent any arguements to arise between her and the said girl. "That's not really..."

"Really what?" her younger sister asked, raising a brow as she crossed her arms.

Finishing the sentence of the girl that she was previously arguing with, Yukirin spoke. "The answer to the problem?"

"Answer?"

The raven and red-haired nodded at the same time, agreeing with each other for the very first time. "Un."

"I don't see how it's not the answer to the problem, you guys." Karin pouted, taking a sit down on her chair as she did.

Sarin took a breath and massaged the temples of her head. "The role is only for ONE person."

"So?"

"Only one person is needed, idiot  " Yukirin muttered under her breath, receiving a glare from the older twin of the girl whom she had called an idiot.

Karin shrugged her shoulders and leaned against her chair, seeming quite relaxed while the two girls were still caught up in their tensed situation.

"That's not a problem I can't solve." she said.

Yukirin crossed her arms and raised a brow. "Oh, really?"

"Yes." Karin nodded, ignoring the scoff that Yukirin did after she had replied.

Seeing how nothing would happen if they didn't agree to what the girl wanted, Churi raised her hand up and spoke. "I agree with Karin."

"So do I." Rena said, raising her hand as well to the surprise of her older sister.

Yukirin stared at her own sister with a dumbfounded expression on her face. "But why?"

"I just want to." Rena told her, trying to hide the fact that she had no idea why she agreed, even though she knew that the bickering would still continued afterwards.

"Anyway, since it's three votes to two," Karin pointed at her twin and friend. "You can't go against it."

"But Karin-" Sarin started, only to be interrupted by Yukirin's anrgy snap.

"-How will that work out?"

Karin merely replied to her with another shrug. "That's easy."

"I'll just have to tweak a few changes here and there."

"And presto!" she cried happily, snapping her fingers as she did. "Problem solved."

"Just agree to it, you guys." Churi said, a hint of fatigue was evident in the tone of her voice.

Practicing her role for the play they were going to do, had drained most of he energy from her body. Her arms and legs were sprawled out on all directions, making her look like some sort of insect that has its legs spreaded out.

Rena gave a sigh and nodded her head, uttering her words of agreement to her close friend, feeling the same type of fatigue. But just when she was in the midway of her sentence, the door bursted open and the girl that caused the bickering of the Drama members to start, appeared.

"Have you guys seen Mayuyu?!" Jurina asked frantically, saoking wet from head to toe.

She turned to Yukirin and stared intently, ignoring the smile on Sarin's face, probably from the happiness of seeing the girl she had wanted to give the role to, despite her members' opposition.

"I have no idea." Yukirin answered, giving a nonchalant shrug of the shoulders as she stole a glance from her sister.

When she did, her eyes suddenly narrowed and the irritation that she had felt a while ago, started to arise once more. The younger raven was staring at Jurina with an expression that shows her concern for the girl, probably due to the reason that the young girl was dripping wet.

"This girl..." Yukirin growled to herself, after following the line of sight of her younger sister.

"Do you know where she-"

"-I don't care!" Yukirin snapped at Jurin, before pointing at her angrily. "So, get out!"

Everyone's eyes widened in shock, completely taken aback by the gentle and princess-like girl's suddenly snarling at the young girl. Realizing her sudden slip, Yukirin took in her usual composure and cleared her throat.

"Sorry," she apologized, though everyone could clearly see how insincere she had meant it.

"I was caught up in the bad weather."

"So, Matsui Jurina." Sarin said, walking over to the said girl and slinging an arm over her shoulder. "Did you come back to claim the role, which is rightfuly yours?"

"Sarin." her younger twin warned, sending her a warning glare from where she was currently at.

Shaking her head, Jurina replied. "No."

Looking serious than ever, she stared at her fellow members and spoke in a grave voice.

"Mayuyu and the others have been kidnapped."


To Be Continued....

A/N: I just love Sarin's character. XD And if weren't for her being in this chapter, I would have had no idea when I would post this update, or even write down the words to finish it. lllorz

Hopefully, I managed to get back into my rhythm when it comes to writing these fics of mine. It's been a long time since I've updated. :hiakhiakhiak:

THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR READING!!! Byebye~! :mon bye::byebye:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART II [05/23]
Post by: Sieka on July 23, 2012, 02:57:58 PM
You're seriously fired up to write huh. That's nice...
Hmm let's see....how fun, looks like Yuki will have a hard time with Jurina even in the play huh...can't say I don't approve since it makes things hilarious and interesting how everything would go around, then again, I sometimes can't help but shiver at the thought of Yuki's sister complex...not in a bad manner since it really amuses me a lot to see her snappish and irritated when it comes to Rena, though I wished she cared a bit for Mayu and the rest...I mean, they are missing...but then, all she did care was at that moment was to get the role and keep Rena herself while keeping Jurina at bay, not like that'll ever happen because surely it would still be WMatsui in the end.

Anyways!
I'm looking forward to the next update, hehehe, take your time kid. : )
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART II [05/23]
Post by: kurogumi on July 23, 2012, 03:09:41 PM
Uwaaa mayuyu...being kidnapped!!

Yukirin you're so mean...its your mayuyu! She is in dangerous situation
How could you dont care! Stop being so clingy with Rena she's not your,she is jurina future couple LOL tehee
Just get your mayuyu back!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART II [05/23]
Post by: kahem on July 24, 2012, 12:23:48 AM
Yay it's true that ditz Chiyuu is cute and woao!!!!
I wonder if Sarin knows that she play with death lmoa
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART II [05/23]
Post by: sakura_drop_ on July 24, 2012, 12:27:38 AM
This story is really one of my faves. I mean, how can it not be a favorite in a list, if it's one hell of awesome? (sorry if my English expressions are awkward...)

What I like in this story (and what I lack in mine) is that you provide us with a nice flow and awesome plot, also giving us times to think, times to laugh, times to be scared of heroines' future happenings... You wrote a story with a good plot, placing lots of secrets and mysteries, lots of interesting happenings (repeating words, sorry), but at the same time you are able to provide us with some romantic/sweet/fluffy/adorkable and even laughable/comedy scenes.

Yukirin really has an overly-developed-sister-complex, that spawns here and there from time to time, recently it appears mostly every time Jurina or anyone else is looking at Rena-sama or touching Rena-sama or talking in a more than positive manner with Rena-sama. Her reactions (I imagine them every time I read those scenes and I laugh so hard  :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl:) are expected though, but it makes a good comical side to this story.

Jurina is one of my favorites in this story (and not forgetting, of course, my all the time favorites Yuko-sama and Rena-sama), as her development is to my liking. She was against Rena-sama at first, and her reasons, at least to us, readers, were pretty clear. But as she found out that Rena-sama was not at fault with what concerned Jurina, her shyness and her being ashamed over her own actions were really in place and at the right time. And later, that is now, as she's heels over Rena-sama (if I could say so, or that's what I think, if to be more clear), I really like her a lot. She provides us with her coolness and childishness, also letting us see Yukirin's reactions, Rena-sama's inner fighting with her torn feelings towards Yukirin and Jurina.

I know who your faves are, but I really lack some Yuko-sama in this story, as I really wanna know how hers and NyanNyan's smexy and other feelings developed. The same goes for AtsuMina couple. Those two couples... They are just pure epicness, and let's not forget TomoTomo.

And I'm really worried about what happened to the missing members, so you can write about couple things after you explain and develop the mystery that is waiting for us. That was a long rant, but you deserved this long comment from me, muwi-chama.  :bow: :bow: :bow:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART III [07/23]
Post by: bochang on July 24, 2012, 04:49:09 AM
At last!!!

Good for you then.. i will change back into reading mode.. i will go on hiatus. XD

And i will edit this after reading.. not the first huh? Okay then..
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART III [07/23]
Post by: mo-chan on July 25, 2012, 12:09:13 PM
Jurina loves Rena  :shy2:
what about Rena  :dunno:
Yuki has a sister complex  :stoned:
and Mayu she is kidnapped now  :OMG:
what Yuki do ??  :frustrated:
I can't wait for the next  :fainted:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART III [07/23]
Post by: kurogumi on July 28, 2012, 04:44:50 PM
Muuwiii-saaan...

Im just say hello...LOL
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART III [07/23]
Post by: Pandah on July 29, 2012, 05:18:54 AM
oh oh oh! indeed i am no longer sad :D

*facepalm* at these two perverts LOL
and this play is just a one big mess *shakes head*

but hg9ehguerhgu the others have been kidnapped! this is bad bad bad!
its time to go on a mission to save them all!!

but yes *cough* totally want more yuko and haruna hahah

thanks for the update karo-chan! :D
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART III [07/23]
Post by: flameeyes on July 29, 2012, 06:55:10 AM
OH!!! AN UPDATE!!!!!

 :ding: :mon star: :ding:


 :on gay: ♫♫..♫..I just got an Update.....♫♫ :on gay:
 :wriggly: ♫..♫♫..♫..I just got an Update.♫♫♫....♫ :wriggly:
 :mon roll: ♫♫...♫...I just got an update..♫...♫♫♫.. :mon roll:
 :mon dance: ♫♫...♫...I wonder what's in it!!!♫♫..♫♫... :mon dance:
[this is like a tune in Blue's CLUES when he's got a letter? :? yah! it is!! :thumbup :oops: :peace: ]

 XD Oh! men!!!! :P
 :mon inluv:
___________________________
argh!!!!.....
 :banghead:
  :wth I only see this now  :shocked cause my fuck'n yahoo... :x
doesn't have notify  :fuckyou: me a about this :cry:
 :? I wonder  :shocked: what's the problem of my account.... :thumbdown:
 :doh: even in other  :( site I haven't  :catglare: received a notification  :bleed eyes:
argh... :x it's been like shit  :twisted: for about a month now... :cry:
__________________________

okay!!  :smh let's not talk about that thing~
 
hopefully after sending some PM to *toooot* I surf and viola I saw this

 :twothumbs

 :lol: hehehehe  :lol:

 :twothumbs

now the matter  :thumbsup is YOU UPDATE!!!!!! :hand: :lol: :hand: thank you so much for this!!!!  :thumbup :oops: :peace:

I like your story so much.....
 :farofflook:
 :dunno: I think you have a love  :heart:  potion?... :dunno:
 :bingo:  just kidding okay :bingo:

 :skull: :cat: :k-great: :k-hello: :k-great: :cat: :skull:

 :lol:  hope you update soon!!!!! :lol:

[I can't wait!!!!]

 :skull: :cat: :pen_whirl: :pen_wave: :pen_whirl: :cat: :skull:
 :cow:  KEEP up your good work and take care always!!!! :cow:

◄FLAMEEYES!


Proud to be an E-book reader
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 22 PART III [07/23]
Post by: Crossing Crossroads on August 02, 2012, 05:54:18 PM
Yay! New reader!   XD Your fic made me want to make a comment, thus registering for JPH!P c:

I finally got over my own embarrassment of reading Jurina interrupting an audition that should've been Yukirin's. :nervous

But oh my god, you DEVIL. TROLL. ANYTHINGYOUWANT. I had my own heartattack back in the chapter Sae shot Yukirin with an electric bullet, ahhh Jesus!

I like that Jurina might have a chance to appear in the drama club's film, even if she doesn't want to...~ for now? +w+ I wonder how that's gonna work out~

And MAYUYU. Y U GET YOURSELF KIDNAPPED. :mon fire: I don't know what made me think that the teacher was the culprit of Kumi's and Anna's kidnapping, but... whatever it was, it did. :D

So many things about this makes me LOVE it. ATSUMINA. KOJIYUU~. MAYUKI~... AND WMATSUI~ You made me come to love TomoTomo, more than just interested it. I love angry Yukirin and Rena~ I love Sarin so far. +w+ hehehehe... .....Ahh, I feel so new in this forum....  :sweat:
Title: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART I [10/03]
Post by: karomuwi on October 03, 2012, 05:41:23 PM
@Sieka-nee: Hehe~ Well, my inspiration has finally disappeared. I can't update as fast as I used to be, since I'm like...packed up from school activities. lllorz
And is Yukirin's sister complex really that bad? *bad pokerface* :hiakhiakhiak: I just love making her seem like that, since I haven't read any fic that made her seem so. And it's quite refreshing to write her off that way. I don't know why, but I just love it! And don't worry! I'll make sure that she learns to care about Mayuyu. Maybe?
And any news about your updates? :luvluv1:

@kurogumi: hahaha, I definitely most agree with you there, Kurogumi-san. Rena-san is Jurina's! :mon beam: So don't worry, I'll completely MAKE her love Mayuyu. Maybe to the point that she'll be a stalker? Who knows? :hiakhiakhiak: And thank you for greeting me hello. Made me realize that I should start writing then. :hiakhiakhiak:

@kahem: Of course! Chiyuu, ditz or not, is still cute! :luvluv2: And maybe, she's still not aware of the things that may happen to her? :hiakhiakhiak:

@sakura_drop: Ah! Thank you so much! :kneelbow: That really means alot to me! And don't worry! You're expressing well enough! Ah~ It's making me blush. :luvluv2:
Oh my god... Your comment is really long and I love it! And did I really make Yukirin seem that way? Hmm... Maybe I should put her in a mental hospital or something like that. :hiakhiakhiak: You know? Just to get her fixed up just so she'll love Mayuyu already!
And of course... I'll try to make some more scenes for Kojiyuu and Atsumina. It seems that I've been putting too much effort on the Yuki/Rena/Jurina that I've completely forgotten about them! Ah~ But don't worry, coz this one's just meant for them! I think? I can't say! :hiakhiakhiak:
And thank you so so so much! :kneelbow: Just having your comments was enough. Imagine that long one! *cries* Thank you!

@bochang: Oppa~ I'm still waiting for you comment! hahahaha

@mo-chan: Well, here's the next one! Sorry that it took longer than expected. :kneelbow: Hope that I made this long enough for you and the other readers. :hee:

@Pandah: ahahaha. but then you know the saying 'All work and no play, makes Jack a dull boy." :hiakhiakhiak: And of course! This one is for you Kojiyuu and Atsumina couples! But then... nah! I'm not gonna spoil. :hiakhiakhiak:

@flameeyes: Your comments are just so full of icons, it makes me smile! I can like...imagine you! hahaha
And love potion?  :dunno: I dunno? LOL And thank you! You take care too! :byebye:

@Crossing Crossroads: Oh my god! YAY~! Thank you so much! Now you can finally comment. :hee: And I like your fic by the way! I can't wait to read more of it! Please update soon, Cross-san! :mon bye: And don't worry! everyone in this forum is really kind! We'll all treat you well! :hee:


A/N: Okay, Atsumina and Kojiyuu fans. :mon beam: I wanted to dedicate this chapter to those two pairings, but then... I don't know. I don't know why it... *notgonnaspoilit* Please go on and read... lllorz


Chapter 23 Part I


"What do you mean that they've been kidnapped?!" the raven-haired growled as she slammed her hands onto the poor table.

The object that was unfortunate to receive her anger, shook under her hands, only to receive another hard slam from her a second later. The slam echoed throughout the room, drowning the silence and preventing anyone from letting out a word or even a squeak in fear of receiving her wrath.

Well, all except for one.

Jurina walked towards the enraged girl without any second of hesitation and continued to speak, not noticing the warning looks the other girls were giving to her. Watching her with pitiful eyes, they all shook their heads and let out a sigh, wondering whether the younger girl was wishing for an early death the moment they heard her speak.

"I received a call from Sayaka and the others." she said, not noticing the other girls praying for her safety (well, everyone except for Yukirin). "And they told me that they can't contact any of them."

The junior high student continued to inform everyone in the room, mainly her, but the words that continued to leave her mouth only fell into dear ears as the raven stared at the table under her. She had her fists clenched tightly as she kept quiet.

Her sudden silence seemed to have been noticed by Jurina, making her take a step towards her. Seeing how the girl was walking to her doom, the other Drama members held her back in an attempt to save her from an untimely death.

The raven's older sister, however, made them release the hold they had on Jurina, smirking to herself as she started thinking of the reaction that Jurina would probably have after Rena takes out her irritation on the junior student.

Rubbing her hands evilly, she laughed internally as she and the others watched Jurina walking into the lion's den, completely unaware that the boiling anger that Rena had at the moment was caused by no one else but her.

"Go on, Jurina." Yukirin cackled, laughing evilly to herself as she continued to count down for the expression on Jurina's face to be replaced by a look of fear. "Go on and die!"

"Mwuahahahahaha!" she laughed wickedly.

The other remaining girls only looked at her with a look of disbelief written all over their faces. Churi shook her head and facepalmed herself, wondering to how deep was the raven's sister complex was for the younger girl.

"We should make her Black." Sarin whispered to her sister, referring to the antagonist in their play.

Whispering back, Karin nodded. "On it, Neechan."

Their whispering stopped with a halt, the instant Yukirin growled and stomped her foot. Expecting her younger sister to grab Jurina by the collar like how she would normally do in times like these, she was surprised to witness Rena look up from the table, without any hint of anger or contempt on her face.

"There, there." Jurina cooed, stroking the older girl's raven hair a second later.

Yukirin radiated a huge amount of anger through the aura she was emitting, infuriated to see her younger sister walk towards Jurina, and HUG her.

"How dare you, Jurina!" she screamed at the said girl mentally, growling as she clenched her fists and dug her nails deep into her palm, breaking the skin. "How dare you take her away from me!"

She was supposed to be the one comforting Rena! She was supposed to be the one stroking her hair like that, cooing and hugging her as she sobbed against her shoulder! It's supposed to be HER! Not Jurina!

Not anyone else, but her!

Rena had this look of vulnerability shown on her face as she allowed herself to be soothed by the taller, yet younger girl. This made everyone in the room to be surprised and wonder what in the world happened to the raven-haired.

"What in the world is going on here?" Churi asked herself, completely confused with what was happening.

Shouldn't her best friend be kicking the table she had slammed her hands onto? Or maybe going on a rampage, growling about how she was going to kill the people who dared kidnap her younger sister, Kumi (whom Churi knew that Rena loved more than Yukirin)?

"Jurina brainwashed her!" Yukirin hissed, narrowing her eyes at the two girls. "I will kill her!"

Attempting to do so, she walked forward and tried to grab Jurina. But before she could even take a few steps, Churi stepped in to help the young girl from the attempted death. She quickly grabbed Yukirin by the wrist and pulled her in to whisper into her ears.

"Remind your sister that Kumi needed to be saved." Churi told her, earning a questioning look from Sarin and Karin. "You can get Jurina off Rena then."

"Ah, you're right!" Yukirin beamed a smile at her before skipping off to where the two girls stood, still enjoying the hug that they were in.

Pulling Jurina by the collar and pushing her to the side, she gave a discreet glare and turned to her favourite sister. She started massaging Rena's cheeks and gave a warm smile; one that only her sister would receive from her.

"Let's go save, Kuumin." she smiled, earning a small smile in return from Rena.

~^o^~^o^~^o^~

"That's what I said, so why in the world are you doing here?!" Yukirin cried at the three girls, who calmly took a sip from their cups and ignored her angry outburst.

Sharply enhaling air out from her nose, she turned to the apple of her eye and whined. "Why are they here with us, Rena?"

"They offered to help us, Yukirin." her sister calmly replied, tapping her foot on the floor as she waited for someone to come into the room.

Frowning at the answer she had received, Yukirin crossed her arms and pouted. "But they didn't have to tag along!"

"We can save Kuumin by ourselves!" she added, before pointing at the rest of the Akiba girls, who kept their silence and stared at the continuous childish act by the raven. "We already have them to help us!"

"And since when did they know about us being a part of a mafia family?!" she cried, pulling at her hair as she let out an exasperated sigh afterwards.

Rena shrugged in response and took a sit next to Jurina, who gladly linked her arms with the raven. "No idea."

"Hands off." Yukirin growled at her rival, plopping herself in between to prevent any more interactions between the two. "Shoo, stay there."

After shooing her rival for Rena's affection, she turned to her sister and started on her ranting once more. "I can understand and allow Churi, as well as Karin to help us."

"But why in the world is THAT creature with us?" she said, narrowing her eyes at the direction where a certain red-haired was sitting.

The referred red-haired only stuck out her tongue childishly. "I'm Kuumin's friend as well, so it's only natural to help out in saving her."

"Don't believe her." Karin told them, giving a hard slap at the back of her older sister's head. "She wanted to see just how big your house is."

"Shhh!" Sarin shushed her whilst putting a finger on Karin's lips, earning a roll of the eyes from her twin. "But I knew that my suspicions were correct."

Pouting at Rena, she cried. "You live in a huge mansion!"

Her younger twin only let out an exasperated sigh, before sending another hard slap to the back of her head once more. The gesture and the pained whine that Sarin let out made the other Akiba girls to giggle and snicker to themselves, reminding the Drama members of them.

"Your friends seem so fun to be with, Rena. Especially Sarin." Tomochin stated, earning a small pout from the girl hugging her from behind. "Can I play with her sometime?"

Tomo~mi gave a small sound of irritation and stood up, walking away from her when the older Tomomi didn't even bother to turn her head at her direction. Little did she know, Tomochin mentally slapped herself for even joking, knowing how easily jealous the younger girl was.

"Enough of this." Yukirin frowned, leaning away from the back of her seat as she eyed Jurina from the corner of her eyes. "Let's go save my sister."

"And Mayuyu." Jurina added as she sat down next to Rena, by the area where Yukirin couldn't get in between of.

The other girls only laughed at the little rivarly they were witnessing, replacing it a second later with a look of seriousness. Not a hint of playfulness could be seen on each of their faces, making those in the room to quieten and let silence envelop them.

Breaking the silence, Takamina removed Acchan's arms around her waist and stood up, clearing her throat before speaking. "Things are getting out of hand, and I don't like it."

"Our Consiglieres have been kidnapped." she stood in front of everyone, and crossed her arms whilst closing her eyes. "And three of our members are missing."

"Five, actually." Sayaka suddenly spoke, making the rest of the girls to stare at her and give a questioning look.

Letting out a sigh, the tall girl walked to where Mariko sat, and placed an arm on her shoulder. "Sae hasn't returned since last night's incident, and Mariko here hasn't been able to locate her girl."

"She's not my girl." Mariko told Sayaka, removing the black-haired's hand on her shoulder as she send a narrowed stare at her. "But yes, she's missing."

"Seriously, those two..." Takamina grumbled, letting out a weary sigh as she massaged the temples of her forehead. "We already have enough problems to deal with, and they're missing?"

"Don't stress yourself, Takamina." Acchan said with concern, pulling her down to sit on her lap.

When Takamina did, she started rocking the shorter girl from left to right, making them look like a mother and daughter. Yuko saw this and stared at Haruna, who was deep in her thoughts as she wondered to herself for the reason why things were going wrong for their Family.

"Nyan Nyan~" Yuko smiled, snuggling closer to the bishoujo before continuing on. "Can you give me another session of your punishment?"

Haruna snapped out of her trance and stared at her in surprise. "Huh?

"Punishment, Nyan Nyan." Yuko repeated, staring at her with pleading eyes before pointing at Acchan and Takamina. "Give me my punishment again."

Haruna only looked at her, completely dumbfounded at the moment, not knowing whether she should be amused or surprised that the younger girl wanted to be punished once more. "What?"

"My punishment, Nyan Nyan." the shorter girl whined with complete seriousness, ignoring the important discussion the others were having in front of them. "Give me another hot lap dance."

"W-what are you talking about?" Haruna denied, flabbergasted as she tried to hide her red face from the others, who were all staring at her after noticing the perverted expression on Yuko's face. "Stay away from me, you hentai!"

"Eh!?" Yuko stared at Haruna with a hand on her swolling cheek, surprised that she had just gotten a slap from the girl who seduced her the night before.

Just then, a pillow was thrown at her. That managed to snap Yuko out of her shocked trance, making her turn her head to the culprit, Takamina. The shorter girl gave her a stern glare and continued on talking.

"We have to find them fast." Takamina said, unaware of the attack that she was to receive a second later from the girl whom she threw a pillow at.

Poof!

"Ahahahahaha!" Yuko laughed, clutching at the sides of her stomach with her finger pointing at the short girl, who fell down to her butt after receiving a huge blow to the face from the very same pillow she had thrown a while ago.

Bolting up from the ground, Takamina threw the pillow away from her and stared hard at Yuko. "Stop playing around and focus, Yuko!"

"We need to do this seriously or everything from before will happen again!"

When the older girl refused to cease her laughter, she added in a grave voice. "Do you want Erepyon's death to happen to them?"

Yuko stopped laughing with a halt, completely taken aback by the question that Takamina had just given her. Seeing this, Takamina continued, not wanting to let Yuko lose her concentration again, not when they need to prevent the same thing from happening.

"Do you want the five of them to die right in front of you; killed and tortured without any mercy given to them?" she asked, taking a step towards her.

Everyone else in the living room had their mouths shut, especially the girls from the Royal Family. They were enveloped by a blanket of heavy atmosphere; suffocating them with guilt and sadness. The color of their faces have been completely drained, replacing it with a pale complexion.

The Rappapa girls only stared at them, though not really keen in letting them re-live a heart-breaking memory that they were told of the night before. This made Takamina loosen up and look away, before speaking in a weak voice.

"I don't want anyone else to die, Yuko."

Turning to the older girl, she stared with teary eyes. "Meetan has been our mother ever since each of us lost our parents, and Maachan has been with the Rappapa Family for who knows how long."

"I don't want to lose anyone anymore." she sobbed, covering her eyes as hot tears started streaming down from them.

Seeing the Crown Prince look so heart-broken and weak, Yuko couldn't help but feel like a fool for acted. She knew it, almost better than anyone else, about how horrible it was to lose someone you've practically known and came to love like your own family.

She knew it better after losing Erena.

That girl has been her friend and companion, even before she became a part of this ruckus. The two of them were childhood friends, closer than normal ones and even seeming like a pair of sisters separated from birth.

Nothing broke Yuko's heart than the sight of witnessing Erena mercilessly killed; battered, helpless, yet still having the ability to smile as if the death that awaited her was truly destined.

"I'm not going to allow anyone to die here, Takahashi." Yuko spoke, stopping the shorter girl's sobs and making her look up.

Standing up from her seat, Yuko walked to where Takamina was now standing. She grabbed the younger girl's hand and grasped it tightly against her chest; a sign which she normally uses in times whenever she makes a promise.

"I promise you, I won't let anyone else die." she swore, grasping the hand a little bit more before releasing it and walking to the center.

Giving a knowing look at Yukirin, who no longer had jealousy and bitterness written all over her face, she gave a small smile before turning to everyone else. "Let's go save, Kuumin."

"Un." Everyone nodded their heads.

Standing up, the remaining Royal girls sent each other a comforting smile. The warm atmosphere has completely caused the tense and heavy one to dissipate, making those in the room to take a breather. The atmosphere, however, was soon destroyed the moment a cry and sniffle was heard.

"Aah! I can't take it anymore!" Sarin's wailing caused everyone else to turn their attention to her, and raise their brows.

The red-haired had several tissues in hand, sniffling and crying streams of tears as she continued to wail to her sister, who was sighing non-stop as she patted her older twin on the back in hopes of getting her to stop.

"Sorry," Karin apologized. "She tends to get emotional when people talk like that."

Everyone dropped a sweat. "A-ah..."

"But you know, I don't blame her." Churi suddenly spoke, giving a small smile at Yuko and Takamina.

"The two of you sounded so cool, the hair on my skin stood up."

"Well, as much as I would like to hear more of those..." Mariko started, crossing her arms as she stood up and caused everyone to stare at her. "We really need to get a move on if we're going to save them."

"Ah... You're right." Everyone agreed, nodding their heads before following Yuko and Takamina to the computer room.

With their informant busy dealing with her school and the task that Jurina had given her, contacting her or even getting a hold of her was close to improbability. The only way to save their members were to act as fast as they could, and use their own intuition, as well as skills.

It took them a few minutes for them to reach the computer room and get started in whatever they had to do in order to find their missing/kidnapped members. The Akiba girls split themselves into several groups of four, and started on their own research.

As time passed on, Mariko suddenly realized something. Looking around, her eyebrows furrowed together as she started to wonder where one of their family members were. She looked around one last time to make sure that her eyes weren't playing tricks on her, before walking to where the second shortest girl in the room stood.

Mariko tapped Yuko on the shoulder and asked, "Where is Kojiharu?"

"Nyan Nyan?" Yuko asked, tilting her head to the side before looking around to search for the tall brown-haired beauty.

When her eyes weren't able to find her, she turned back to Mariko and shrugged her shoulders. "I don't know. Wasn't she with you when we were in the room?"

"Was she?" Mariko asked, furrowing her eyebrows as she tried to remember the events before they went to the computer room.

Snapping her fingers, she cried. "Ah! She's probably spacing out by the corner where I left her!"

Yuko only dropped a sweat, before turning to where her own group was doing their research. Her group was having a hard time with the computers, as well as Miichan's and Sae's gadgets that Takamina's own group brought in.

"I'll go get her." Mariko smiled, patting the short girl on the shoulder, noticing the problematic expression on her face. "She's probably still angry at you anyway."

"Thanks." the short girl smiled back with a nod, before going off to where her group were busily trying to see if any of Miichan's and Sae's gadgets was useful.

The tall girl turned on her heels and started walking back to where they all came from a few minutes ago. Once she had reached the living room, she instantly spotted a familiar girl, spacing out by the corners of the room.

She let out a small chuckle, carefully making her way towards the unsuspecting girl, before placing both of her hands on Haruna's shoulders and shaking her fiercely. As she did, she started pretending to be in a frenzy; wide-eyed and frantic.

"Haruna!" she cried, shaking the poor girl. "Haruna!"

"Wha- Huh?" the younger girl looked at her in surprise, wondering what was happening for the short-haired to be in such a panicking state.

Trying to maintain the growing smirk hidden, she spoke. "Yuko's gone!"

"What?!" Haruna cried, bolting straight up.

"Yes!" Mariko nodded. "After you dazed off, everyone went to the computer room. Once we've reached there..."

She began to cry, covering her eyes and letting out (fake) sobs. This caused Haruna to panic even more, making her grab Mariko by the shoulders and shake her frantically in return. She began to ask the older girl what in the world was happening.

"What?! Tell me!" she cried, worrying deeply for the same girl she had slapped a while ago. "What happened to my Yuko?!"

"S-she..." Mariko trailed off, completely enjoying every second of it. "She's gone..."

"Y-Yuko's..." Haruna breathed out. "G-gone...?"

Mariko nodded. "I'm sorry."

"H-how..." Haruna felt her knees going weak, and she felt down to the couch. "Y-Yuko..."

"Yuko..." Mariko trailed off, before continuing on in a nonchalant voice. "Has gone off to test the gadgets Miichan and Sae created."

"I shouldn't have slapped her!" Haruna cried, still not able to let her mind process in what the older girl had just said to her, still shock with the 'news' that was given to her a while ago. "I should have told her how much I love her!"

"How much she means to me! How I love every single thing about her; her touch, her hugs, her kisses, and even her pervertedness!" Haruna's confession caused the older girl to smirk to herself as she leaned against the couch, enjoying the moment.

Just then, something clicked inside Haruna's head. "Wait..."

"Marichin, you..." she turned to the older girl, who had nothing but a huge smirk on her lips, making her eyes widen as the realization came to light. "Y-you troll!"

"Who, me?" Mariko smirked even more.

Haruna stood up and pointed an accusing finger at her, flabbergasted that she has, once again, been pranked by the older girl. However, not a word left her mouth as complete disbelief took over her. This was taken into opportunity by Mariko, who still had yet to fill in her satisfaction of teasing the younger girl.

"Oh, I shouldn't have slapped her! I should have told her how much I love her, how much she means to me and how I love every single thing about her!" Mariko mimicked her, only this time, exaggerating on the tone of voice.

Haruna covered her face, blushing madly as the older girl continued on with her teasing, knowing fully well that nothing she would do can make her to stop once Mariko has started. "Mou!"

Mariko stopped her teasing a few seconds later, unable to contain her laughter from the sight of a flustered-looking Haruna, much to the younger girl's relief. It took her a minute or two to compose herself, before ending up laughing once more.

"Mou~!" Haruna cried, shaking the older girl in an attempt to make her stop her. "Stop it, Marichin!"

Her continuous whining fortunately made the girl stop in both her laughing and teasing, making the younger girl sigh in relief, but not before sending her a wary look as she waited for another outburst of laughter, which never came.

"You should have seen you face though." Mariko chuckled, making the other girl give a pout as she leaned against the couch with her hands crossed across her chest. "It was completely hilarious."

"That was not a laughing matter." Haruna retorted, looking away hautingly in an attempt to keep her pride.

"You shouldn't make jokes about such things, Marichin." she added, looking straightly at the older girl as she continued. "I really thought that something bad had happened to Yuuchan."

"I know, and I'm sorry." Mariko sighed, patting the younger girl on the shoulder.

Adding a small smile that was mixed with sadness, she spoke. "I shouldn't have pranked you like that, especially when things are so complicated."

"Come on." Letting out a sigh, she stood up and offered her hand to the younger girl, which was taken without any hesitation. "Let's go and help the others."

The two of them walked to the computer room where everyone was currently at, but right before they entered, Haruna was stopped by Mariko. The older girl whispered in her ear, telling her to be more honest with her feelings towards the short girl.

Haruna nodded in reply and went off to help Yuko, but was stopped when the short girl suddenly turned and accidentally touched her bust. This caused Haruna to act through her instinct, making her slap Yuko and stomping off to the other side, far away from the short girl.

"Oh, I give up." Mariko mumbled, giving her face a hard slap after witnessing the scene before her.

She returned to her own work, determined not to let anything distract her. She wasn't sure how or when it happened, but she was actually worrying for the girl who was supposed to be the one in charge of her.

"Must be because it's grown quite silent here." she mumbled, not wanting to admit what she was currently thinking at the moment.

After all, she was Mariko-sama.

"Where has that fool gone off to anyway?" she grumbled, not really liking how she was unable to be honest with her own feelings despite being the one to say it to Haruna.

Ironic, wasn't it?

"I will seriously pummel her when she gets back here." she muttered under her breath, though this was clearly heard by the rest of the family.

They watched and backed away as she began to emit an aura, fearing for their lives at the moment since the girl was pretty much known for being sadistic towards anyone, even her own family. They had no idea why she was looking so upset, but they didn't bother asking.

However, it seems that Sarin really wanted to die that day. She walked to where the older girl sat, who was typing furiously on the keyboard as she searched continuously for the pictures and locations of her missing partner.

Clearing out her throat, she asked. "Who are you looking for?"

"Some idiot who's going to die once she gets back here." Mariko replied, ending her sentence with a growl.

Sarin nodded her head and opened her mouth once more, making her fellow Drama members slap their own faces. "Do you like her?"

"No."

"But you look so worried." Sarin pointed out.

By this time, everyone had stopped with whatever they were currently doing, watching the two girls talk to each other (or more like Sarin interviewing the older girl). They were curious with what was going to happen, especially the Royal girls who knew nothing of the side that Mariko has whenever she was in this...mood.

"I'm not worried." Mariko replied.

Sarin clicked her tongue. "But you're looking so upset about it, and you won't really search for her unless you have feelings for her."

Click.

Mariko's finger had pressed hard onto the mouse, breaking a hole through it with her slender fingers. This action caused the rest to freeze right on the spot, but not enough to make Sarin stop in her interview.

"You like her, don't you?" Sarin asked with a smile, completely oblivious to everything.

Her twin sister just sighed, shaking her head as she mumbled about not wanting to die. The others listened to her grumble about how clueless and dumb her older twin was, despite having the better grades and rank in the school.

"Well?" Sarin probed, making the brown-haired turn to her with a slight glare.

She was about to open her mouth to start and turn the tables although she know nothing about the red-haired for her to use against her, but the computer started to make several beepings sounds, alerting everyone.

Scrambling to behind Mariko, they stared at the huge computer screen. There were several dots flickering on it, but only Mayuyu's name was shown along with it. Turning to each other, they nodded their heads in understanding and hurried to their weapons' garage.

The three Drama members stared at the Akiba girls; both horrified and amazed at the amount of dangerous weapons displayed on every shelf and locker. Sarin hopped and squealed in glee, skipping off to where she and Yuko started spazzing about the deadly tools.

Several minutes later, they were forcibly dragged get into the cars, after being unable to leave the weapon room. Karin and Churi felt like their faces could suffer great damage from the series of facepalming they have been doing ever since they had arrived to the Akiba Family's mansion.

They quickly drove to the location where the dots had last flickered, not wanting to lose the missing girls' location just because it took them a long time to get there. Not knowing where in Tokyo they were headed, they looked at one another as the dots started to flicker more and closer on their screen to their current location.

It took them a minute or two to decide to get off their rides when they were by a forest, not wanting to alert anyone who might be on duty. Shushing everyone next to them in reminder of the importance to be quiet, they began to tread on the slightly muddy road with their weapons being tightly held.

"Are you sure that it's a good idea to bring my sister along?" Karin asked those in front of her, sending a few glances to her older twin almost every second to make sure that she doesn't get lost or let their enemies know they were coming.

Rena nodded her and sighed, pushing away twigs from side to side with her katana as they went in deeper into the forest. "She might set the car on fire."

"True." Karin sighed, shaking her head as the memory of her older sister accidentally setting their whole classroom on fire with a single toy she had created. "We can keep an eye on her as well."

"Shh."

Takamina had stopped in her walking and shushed everyone else, motioning for them to stop before beckoning at them to take a stand beside her, where they were perfectly hidden by the trees. Pointing in front of her, everyone turned their eyes to a huge building that pretty much looked like house.

"Is this the place?" Sayaka asked through a whisper, not letting her eyes wander off from the sight in front of her.

Takamina looked at the beeping device she held in her hand, and nodded. "Un."

"Then what are we waiting for?" Sarin asked, bolting up straight before running towards the house. "Let's go!"

"Wait!" Karin cried, unfortunately grasping at the air after being unable to grab her older twin due to her eager and excitement that allowed for her speed to increase. "Oneechan!"

Everyone's eyes went wide, taken aback by the Drama President's brave yet stupid action. It took Karin to stand and wave her hands in front of them for their trance to stop and realize that the red-haired could die and alert the enermy that they were around.

"After her!" Takamina cried, running right after Sarin's tail in an attempt to stop her from entering the house

Everyone else followed suit, panting and wondering to themselves about what in the world was the red-haired thinking in running straight at the house by shouting. Just then, the curtains by the window moved, making everyone's heart skip several beats.

Feeling a surge of energy running through their bodies, Sayaka and Yuko ran past Takamina, grabbing the red-haired by the collar of her costume (she didn't want to change into normal ones) before tackling her to the side where they could be perfectly hidden by the bushes.

"HEY!" Sarin cried painfully, pouting and glaring at them as she rubbed her sore butt. "That hurts!"

The others kept quiet and sighed to themselves, shaking their heads as they listened to the pained cry of the red-haired after getting smacked on the back of the head by a younger golden-haired. Wiping away the sweat from their eyes, they stared at the dimming sky before turning to each other.

Nodding at each other, they each started to check on their weapons to make sure that none was malfunctioning. The thought of the possibility that Miichan's and Sae's gadgets, that Sarin planned on using, could might very well be the end of theirs, since it could detonate and explode on them any second after getting pressed from a simple wrong press of the button.

"Stay next to me!" Karin growled at her older twin, pulling her next to her side before tying a knot with a rope she brought, on each of their wrists to make sure that the red-haired doesn't get carried away and forget to stay beside her.

Pouting, Sarin held up her wrist. "Remove this."

"It hurts!" she added with a whine, only to be silence by Rena's smacking of the hand to her lips. "Mmpphff!"

"If my sister got hurt because of your reckless actions, I will quit the club!" Rena threatened, earning a frantic shake of the head from her club president. "So, make sure not to do ANYTHING."

Sarin tightened the rope and held it up for Rena to see. "Do nothing, got it!"

Clearing her throat, Takamina motioned for everyone to go and follow her after she had made sure that they could go and do so. She stood up and sneakily made her way to the back of the house, peering through the windows and letting her ears pick up any forms of sound.

Seeing that the girl with the ribbons was not going to give them any instructions soon, Sayaka and Yuko followed her and stayed by her side, often peering at every direction to make sure that they wouldn't be seen.

Churi turned her head to see if a certain Kashiwagi Yuki was doing any of her moves on her own sister, only to be slightly surprised to see that she wasn't. In fact, she was at the far end of the group, along with Jurina and Sarin.

Curious to hear some laughter coming from the three, she made her way towards them. After doing so, she was rewarded by several photos and posters of Rena on the ground. The three girls were holding some bikini shots that seemed to have been stolen pictures of the raven-haired, talking excitedly to one another yet making sure that no one could do so.

"You have got to be kidding me." Churi scoffed in disbelief, before turning her head to the golden-haired whose wrist was still tied to her perverted Drama President. "Karin?"

"It keeps her from doing anything else that might jeopardize this mission." the golden-haired gave a nonchalant shrug.

Churi shook her head and moved away from the group of three, making her way back to the others whilst whispering to herself. "Better get away from the murder scene."

Once she had reached Acchan's side, she tapped the short-haired on the shoulder and asked about their current progress. Though Sarin was stupid enough to actually run right at the doors, she couldn't help but wonder why weren't they making any futher movements from there.

"Hold on." Acchan told her, taking out a small walkie-talkie before pressing the same button every now and then; sending a message through morse code to the three girls who were by the house.

Everyone saw Takamina turn her head towards them, nodding it before nudging Yuko and saying something to her. The taller of the two short girls only nodded her head as if trying to show her that she had understood whatever it was that Takamina had told her, before making her way behind the other side of the house as sneakily as she could.

This caused Haruna to panic, making her think of the worst possible scenarios that might occur if the short girl were to ever make a mistake or let her location be known to those inside of the house. Thoughts of Yuko actually getting injured made her feel queasy, something that was extremely rare for the tall beauty.

"Where is she going?" Haruna asked in a whisper to Acchan, tapping the younger girl on the shoulder.

Acchan whispered back. "She's just going to try and infiltrate the place."

"What?!" Haruna cried, bolting up from where she was squatting.

Everyone else turned to her and placed a finger by their lips, shushing her as they did. "Shh!"

"Are you trying to send her to die?" Haruna asked everyone, not caring if her loud voice would let their enemies be alerted, if it means saving her little squirrel.

Mariko sighed and pulled her down quickly. "Listen, Haruna."

"You're not the only one worrying about a member here. Everyone at the moment is scared and fearing that we might be too late, but we can't just go and burst into the place because that might put our members' lives in danger."

"Just trust in her, chiyuu~" Tomo~mi told her with a smile. "Yuuchan is our Crown Princess, and she's practically hard to kill."

"But-"

"Trust her, Haruna." Acchan told her with a gentle smile, placing a hand on the older girl's shoulder in order to calm her down, even just a little.

Haruna stared at everyone, letting out a sigh a minute later when she realized that even if she tried to do anything, she'd be stopped. Everyone smiled at her and patted her back, telling her that she has nothing to worry about since it'd probably be Yuko saving her arse.

"I'm going in." A voice suddenly spoke, breaking the silence that has formed after the tall beauty decided to keep quiet and calm down.

Everyone turned to the owner of the voice, finding themselves staring at Rena. The raven was checking her gun before she turned to look at them, staring straight into their eyes before speaking to them in a serious tone.

"I can't let anything happen to my sister."

"Let's just stay here and wait for the orders from the three." Mariko stood up and walked to her, placing a hand on the younger girl's shoulder as she tried to change her mind.

Rena only remove the hand on her shoulder and pointed at the house in front of them. "If we continue to wait any longer, my sister's life would be at a higher stake!"

"I can't let that happen." she declared, staring hard at them before running as fast as she could towards the house.

With the same thought in mind, eveyrone started running behind her. They started to sprint towards the house, surrounding it in less than a minute from within a good distance of a few meters. With weapons in their hands, they nodded at one another and started closing in it.

Yuko has been climbing up the house and has now placed herself right above where she suspected their members were currently at. Yukirin and the other Drama Club members have placed themselves by the window, ready to launch an attack once they've been given the signal.

Takamina and Sayaka held their grip even tighter on their weapons, breathing in slowly as they stared into each other's eyes. Giving a curt nod, Takamina and Sayaka moved back, before kicking the door with full force.

Within an instant, the rest of the girls surrounding the house came bursting in. Rena and the rest of the Drama members came in through the windows, breaking the glass and causing shards to be sprawled all over the floor.

"Put your hands up in the air and drop to the ground!" Yukirin shouted, shooting the top of the roof to show just how serious she was at the moment.

It must have been due to Sarin's way of entering that caused the entire place to be up in smokes, since she had thrown a smoke bomb she took from the sets of weapons that Miichan and Sae had created. Adding to everyone else's dilemma, she started using a flash bomb.

"Stop it, Sarin!" Takamina and Rena yelled at the same time, coughing as they tried to sway the smoke away from their noses.

The girl did stop in her usage of such equipments, but that only made the rest of the girls worry as they wonder what and where the red-haired was. Squinting their eyes, they tried to search for any reddish hair amongst the mist, only to catch a glimpse of one by the windows.

Just then, they heard Sarin shouting from where they had caught sight of her. "I've got the bad guys!"

"Hey!" a woman's voice was suddenly heard, followed by a loud thud coming from what could possibly be a silverware.

Thunk.

~^o^~^o^~^o^~

"So, let me get this straight..." Rena asked as she held her head with both of her hands, sighing exasperatedly every now and then as a slight headache came.

Opening her eyes, she stared at the group of people sitting in front of her in the middle of a messy place. "You got here because of detention?"

Two second years looked at each other, before turning back to the raven standing in front of them as they nodded her heads hesitantly. "Un."

"And this woman here is...your teacher?" Sayaka asked, referring to the unconscious woman who was sprawled on the couch.

The two girls nodded at Sayaka, earning a sigh from Takamina, who then turned to the other girls who have been missing since the previous night. She raised a brow at them and crossed her arms, asking a second later about the reason why they were with the two younger Akiba girls.

Just as Miichan and Sae were about to open their mouths to start explaining, the two second years cleared up their throats. Feeling grateful for what the older girls had done for them that day, they decided to speak up for the two.

"Kuramochi-sensei asked for our guardians to come and meet her." Anna started, before turning to Kuumin.

Seeing this, Kuumin nodded her head and continued on. "So, we decided to call Sae and Miichan."

"And that's what got us into this predicament." Miichan grinned, earning a glare from Mariko.

Mariko lifted up one of her hand and slapped the younger girl on the back of the head, earning a groan as she sent a glare. "You should have told me that you were going to leave!"

"Yeah, we thought that you had been kidnapped or something." Jurina said with great nonchalance, clinging onto a certain raven, called Rena.

Yukirin removed the hold that the young girl had on her favourite sister, and growled. "If you didn't go to the Drama practice, they wouldn't have gotten detention and none of these would have happened!"

"I wanted to ask her why she didn't wake me up!" Jurina retorted with a huff, crossing the same arms that was forcefully removed from Rena's warm body.

Rena raised a brow. "I thought that I assigned someone to do that?"

"You assigned all of them, Rena." Yukirin said, turning to the other Akiba girls with narrow eyes.

Rena turned to everyone and crossed her arms. "But no one woke Jurina up, huh?"

"They must have did." Mayuyu spoke up, reminding everyone else of her presence. "With how Jurina normally is, they would have tried to, but failed."

"Thank you, Mayuyu!" Everyone thought to themselves, sending thankful looks towards the pig-tailed girl.

"Well, who cares?" Miichan told them, shrugging her shoulders before staring at the unconscious teacher and a knocked out Sarin. "What are we going to do with these two?"

"Just throw them into the river." Yukirin replied nonchalantly as she started snuggling into her sister's embrace.

"Yukirin." the younger raven warned with a glare, making Yukirin pout at her before letting out a sigh as Rena continued to speak. "Be nice."

Muttering under her breath, she said. "Fine."

"But can we still throw THAT creature into the river?" she asked hopefully with a smile, pointing at the unconscious Drama president.

Rena sent a stern glare at her. "Yukirin."

"Fine." she exasperatedly sighed, slumping her arms to her sides apathetically.

Standing up, she walked towards the red-haired and started waking her up, in a way that earned her a hard slap on the back of the head from her younger sister. She started kicking Sarin in order to wake her up, looking like she started enjoying it as time passed by, until she was stopped by Rena's deadly glare.

Several started wondering what the red-haired had done for her to be so despised by the raven, whilst sweatdropping at the same time. As they did, they watched Rena and Churi pull Yukirin away from the two unconscious people, allowing Mariko and the others to start talking seriously to the others.

"Did anyone contact you or anything?" Sayaka asked the three students, who only shook their heads in response.

Turning to the other two girls, she then asked the same question, only to receive the same answer. She let out a sigh and started tapping her foot on the ground, breaking out into a train of thoughts as her eyes started to dart from left to right.

The Royal girls' crown prince started to do the same thing, only with the addition of pacing back and forth in the room, making everyone feel dizzy after watching her do the same thing over and over again.

Takamina can't help but feel extremely anxious at this point, despite having the missing girls found in the care of their teacher. Their two Consiglieres have remained to be missing, and that thought alone brings chills to her bones.

Such two strong people to be taken without making a lot of ruckus must have meant that whoever kidnapped them, was someone more powerful than both of them combined. And to have someone that strong to take down the two would mean that the Akiba girls were up for a lot of trouble.

"Who are you guys?" a voice suddenly spoke out of the blue, startling everyone else and causing them to turn their heads to the owner of the voice.

Everyone stared at the now-awake teacher, before turning to each other as they started panicking deep inside. Thankfully for them, Yukirin and Rena walked up to Kuramochi-sensei and started dealing with her.

"Kuramochi-sensei?" Yukirin smiled kindly, looking almost like an angel, which caused Jurina to scoff to herself. "Hello, nice to meet you~"

Mumbling to herself, Jurina crossed her arms and rolled her eyes, letting out a scoff as she did. "A devil in disguise of an angel."

A nerve popped in Yukirin's head, and she stomped on the younger girl's foot, causing her to let out a pained yelp and start jumping whilst holding the foot. She began to whine to Rena about how Yukirin did it on purpose, making the culprit stick out her tongue.

"You!" Jurina growled, making her way quickly to the raven-haired, only to be stopped when she was pinched by the ear.

Holding her was none other than the three high schoolers' teacher, Kuramochi Asuka, and the teacher was sending the black-haired a stern glare. "Matsui!"

"Don't be so rude to my good friend!" she said with a growl, making Kuumin and Anna flinch on their seats.

The held girl only looked at her homeroom teacher with a questioning expression written over her face, confusion completely evident in her eyes as she continued to stare. Yukirin smirked to herself and placed a hand on the Kuramochi-sensei's shoulder.

"It's alright, Mocchi." she said, sending an evil glint to the girl that the teacher has finally released her hold on. "She's with me."

"What are you doing here, Yukirin?" the homeroom teacher asked, before staring at everyone else with a curious look on her face.

"And why are you guys carrying guns?"

Turning their heads to one another, they started sending a message through their eyes, asking the other. They were worried that the homeroom teacher would find out the truth of them belonging to a mafia family, thus ending their 'peaceful' life in school.

"Jurina." Mariko nudged the said girl, seeing how troubled Sayaka and Takamina were looking at the moment.

The said girl looked up and stopped sticking out her tongue at a certain raven. "Yes?"

"Can you go and contact Rin?" she sighed, massaging the temples of her head. "She might be able to do something about this case."

"There's no need to worry!" Sarin cried, suddenly jumping in front of everyone and holding a small stick in Kuramochi-sensei's line of sight, waking up after she had been hit on the back by a silverware.

Pressing a flickering button on the device, she squealed happily. "I wonder what this thing does!"

Bright flashes of light started to come out of the small stick, before making the homeroom teacher to fall back on her butt and stare into space with a dazed out look. A second later, she dropped to the ground, knocked out all of a sudden.

"What did you do, Neechan?!" Karin cried at her sister, grabbing her by the shoulders and shaking her vigorously.

Sarin got away from her younger twin's hold and started holding her head in place, dizzy from the frantic shaking the golden-haired had done to her. When she was finally able to look at everyone without seeing any stars, she shrugged her shoulders and spoke nonchalantly.

"That girl told me to put it near her eyes and press the button." She said, referring to Miichan. "She said that it erases memories."

Yukirin narrowed her eyes at the girl, making her let out a whistle as she turned her gaze away with evident guilt in her eyes. She was about to open her mouth to start scolding the younger girl, only to have herself interrupted by Sayaka, who was quite relieved for what the red-haired had done.

"Let's just go." she said, patting Sae on the back.

"What about Kuramochi-sensei?" Anna asked the girl, turning her head to the still-unconscious teacher. "She might start wondering why her house ended up this way when she wakes up."

"We're not carpenters, you know." Miichan said with a huff, standing up right next to where Sayaka stood.

"Besides, she needs a new house anyway." Acchan stated, wrinkling her nose in an effort to prevent herself from letting a sneeze as dust from the opening from above came down. "This place is too isolated from the city."

~^o^~^o^~^o^~

"I still can't believe that Kuramochi-sensei decided to cancel all of our detention." Jurina laughed, hitting the soft bed with her hand.

Kuumin sighed. "It's a good thing that she has a crush on Sae."

"Or we'll still be in school." Anna nodded.

Looking at the girl who has yet to stop her laughter, they stared at Jurina before lunging at her and pushing her to the bed as they spoke in unison. "It's all your fault!"

"If you didn't cut class, we wouldn't have had to make Miichan and Sae go to Kuramochi-sensei's house for a date!"

"You owe us!" Anna told the girl.

Nodding in agreement, Kuumin pouted. "I almost got my record stained because of you."

"Relax." Jurina told the both of them, patting them on their backs. "It's over and now you don't have anything to worry about."

"Nothing to worry about?" Anna frowned, crossing her arms as she stared at Jurina seriously. "Both of our Consiglieres have been kidnapped!"

Jurina sighed, halting in her laughter. She sat up and leaned on her elbows for support whilst staring at the two girls who had downcasted expressions on each of their faces. Scratching the back of her head with her hand, she sighed.

"I know that."

"I've already asked Rin to go and search for them." she turned and started lying on her stomach, making the other two to frown at her.

Anna spoke. "You should stop giving your work to her."

"Yeah." Kuumin nodded. "She's the Family's informant, not your personal one."

"My problems are mostly Family related." Jurina told them with a huff.

"Still." The two girls sighed, before Anna added. "You should try and stop focusing your attention too much on Rena-chan."

Meanwhile, in another room next to the theirs, two girls were locked up in one of their hot kissing sessions. The shorter of the two was completely pinned against the wall by the taller girl, moaning every once in a while as she was passionately kissed.

Forcefully letting her tongue into the shorter girl's mouth, Haruna started smiling to herself, completely enjoying the sounds that her ears have been picking up ever since they stepped into their bedroom.

"You seem to be enjoying this." She breathed out, leaning away from the panting girl and letting a string of saliva be broken. "Maybe I should stop my punishment."

"Don't be so mean to me, Nyan Nyan." Yuko groaned, tugging at the girl's sleeves.

Haruna only smirked to herself and leaned away even more, shaking her head before taking a step back. Due to this, Yuko let out a groan and started walking towards her, only to be pushed back forcefully to the wall by Haruna.

"Moan my name, Yuuchan" she ordered in a luring voice.

Yuko moaned, feeling turned on with just the sound of her girlfriend. Though it may sound a bit too soon for them to get into a relationship, everything seems to be in place. Everything was going well for them, and the two have never felt happier.

Their casual sexy sessions were just a part of their loving relationship, though this was not completely understood by the other girls of the Akiba Family. Maybe it was because of the way that Yuko would keep on acting like an animal in heat , that led to the others concluding of their relationship as friends-with-benefits.

"You've awfully been getting close to Takamina, Yuuchan." Haruna whispered, tilting the girl's chin up in order for their eyes to lock with one another.

Leaning closer to the younger girl's ear, she whispered. "I don't like it."

"N-Nyan Nyan." Yuko breathed out, gasping as the taller girl's hot tongue started licking the shell of her ear. "D-don't be so jealous."

"I'm not jealous, Yuuchan." Haruna told her, blowing softly at the girl's ear.

Yuko shivered from the gesture. "Y-you tsundere."

"I'm not a tsundere." Haruna told her with a pout, replacing it soon with a smirk as she gently bit on the girl's ear. "I just don't like sharing my things, Yuuchan."

"T-that's the same thing, Nyan Nyan." Yuko gasped, gripping at the girl who was tantalisingly marking her by her hot mouth on her sensitive neck.

Smelling in the scent of the girl's shampoo, she smiled and started leaving trails of butterfly kisses on the shivering body. It pleased her; to know that she was capable of making the girl act differently with her.

It pleased her, to be the only one to see this vulnerability of the girl. The same girl whom everyone would always think of as someone who thinks through her mating instinct. The single thought of being the one to make Yuko whine and moan her name was enough to bring her to the edge.

"Moan my name, Yuuchan." she ordered again, feeling more and more addicted to the sweet panting that the shorter girl has been doing for the past few minutes.

When Yuko did, Haruna felt her heart leap. It was the first time that she has ever experienced one, or the skipping of a heartbeat, slightly scaring her for a bit. She stopped her teasing, and stared into Yuko's dazed eyes.

"W-what's wrong?" Yuko asked her, still trying to catch her breath after being unable to get in some air due to the amount of panting and moaning she has been doing.

Shaking her head, Haruna smiled and hugged her. "Nothing."

"I just felt that this seems to be too good to be true." she replied, tightening the hug on the shorter girl.

Yuko sighed and pulled herself out of the hug, before staring into the taller girl's eyes and tracing the red lips that has been teasing her for quite a while now. Tucking in a strand of loose hair behind Haruna's ear shell, Yuko caught her lips.

"Then should I show you just how real I am?" she asked, earning a giggle from the taller girl.

Haruna stared into her eyes and licked her lips seductively. "Why not? I'm a bit hungry at the moment anyway."

Within a second later, their lips crashed into one another, and a competition for domination started. They began to head for the bed, hitting their own body into objects every now and then, making their bodies feel a bit sore from the impact that they've received.

Fortunately for them, their hot kissing made them ignore the slight tingling of pain. When Yuko's legs hit the bed, Haruna smiled into the kiss and pushed her down, pinning her arms with her own and attacking the poor girl everywhere.

"Please remember that the girls next to your room still have school tomorrow." Takamina's voice was suddenly heard, making the two halt and turn to the girl who has finally opened the room to stare them down.

Yuko threw a pillow at the shorter girl. "Why do you always have to come in and interrupt us?"

"Are you THAT dissatisfied with Acchan?" Haruna bluntly asked, making the shortest of the three to turn into dark shades of red.

Stammering, Takamina cried at the two. "D-don't compare us to you two!"

"Whatever! Just remember to keep it down!" she told them, slamming the door behind her as loud as she could to drown away the laughter that the two girls have been letting out since her outburst.

Mumbling to herself, she started to say. "We're not even close to that base yet."

"What base?"

Takamina's heart suddely leaped off from her chest, and she turned around, coming to face to a familiar face that she had come to love. "A-Acchan!"

The said girl raised a brow and tilted her head, sending her a curious expression. "What's wrong?"

"N-nothing!"

"Just bring her to the bed, Acchan!" Yuko suddenly shouted to the short-haired, pumping her fist up in the air.

Takamina's eyes widened and she gaped at her fellow midget sister. "Y-Yuko!"

"Just do it, Acchan." Haruna told the short-haired calmly, placing a hand gently on the shoulder of a smirking Yuko. "It'll probably help to de-stress her, you know."

"H-Haruna!" Takamina gasped, completely taken aback by the girl's sudden betrayal.

Acchan merely stared at the three girls, watching and listening in to the denial and words of her roommate with Yuko. Crossing her arms, she gave a curt nod to Haruna, who was staying by the sidelines as Yuko and Takamina started to bicker about their height.

"I'm taller than you!" Yuko cried.

Takamina shook her head and placed a hand on the older girl's head. "No, you're not! I am!"

"I'm taller than you and my sexy Nyan Nyan told me so!"

"Well, at least I don't look like an elf next to my girl!" Takamina retorted back.

Yuko huffed. "I'm not an elf next to her!"

"Yes, you are!" Takamina told her, sticking out her tongue.

Yuko stuck out her own tongue. "At least, my Nyan Nyan is sexy!"

"Nuh uh!" Takamina scoffed. "My Acchan is sexier!"

"Oh yeah?" Yuko asked her, pushing her body against the younger girl's own body.

Takamina pushed the taller girl back, using her own body. "Yeah!"

"How do you know?" Yuko asked, raising a brow.

Takamina told her in a matter-of-fact voice, "I've seen her naked in the bathroom!"

"Oh~?" Yuko mocked, placing a hand in front of her mouth as she continued to speak. "So you were peeping?"

"I wasn't peeping!" Takamina denied, turning purple from the teasing that she was receiving, as well as the embarrassment.

"Whatever!" Yuko told her, crossing her arms. "You probably suck at love-making!"

"I bet that I'm better than you!"

"Oh yeah?!" Yuko tried to widen her eyes as threatening as she could.

"Yeah!"

"Oh, boy." Haruna sighed to herself.

Acchan turned to the girl who had made her way beside her, and sighed. "This smells like trouble."

"We'll probably be up throughout the whole night." Haruna groaned.

Acchan patted her on the shoulder. "I think that the same thing goes for me."

"Person to last longer than the other wins?" Haruna asked the black-haired.

Acchan smirked at her. "Deal."

The two smirking girls turned back to watching their partners throw back words at each other, bemused with how they were able to keep the banter going.

Yuko scoffed. "You're still a beginner!"

"I'm an expert!"

"Prove it!"

Takamina huffed her chest proudly. "I'll let you hear my girl scream even louder than YOUR girl!"

"Here's the cue." Haruna whispered to her rival, wearing smug smirk on her face. "Good luck."

"Thanks, but no thanks." Acchan smirked back at her. "My girl's going to make us win."

"We'll see about that." the brunette told her, lifting up her arm as she waited for a certain Yuko to pull her back into their room.

"Nyan Nyan!" Yuko cried, grabbing the said arm. "Let's show that we're better!"

Takamina grabbed Acchan by the wrist and started pulling her to their own bedroom, shouting as loud as she should behind her shoulders. "Come on, Acchan! Let's make them eat their words!"

As the two short girls stopped by their doors, they sent each other severl funny faces. Once they were done, they both snorted hautingly and slammed the doors shut as loudly as they could, just to show who was capable of being louder.

Unbeknowst to the two pairs of couples, a small figure of a girl was standing by the shadows of a corner. She had been watching them with a straight face on her expression all the while, eating some popcorn as she did.

Now seeing that the two pairs were off to start their contest, she leaned away from the wall and sighed. Throwing the empty popcorn bag, she crossed her arms and wore her ear muffs, before making her way to the other bedrooms on the same floor.

"Better warn them to wear some earplugs." she said.

~^o^~^o^~^o^~

Thud.

A moan.

Thud. Thud.

Some groaning.

Thud. Thud...

THUD!

Some screams reached the girls' ears, making their eyebrows twitch in response as they tried to ignore the noise, as well as trying hard not to imagine whatever it was the two couples above them were doing.

"Oh, harder!"

Several more moaning followed suit, making the concentration that others had...to be a bit unstable. Some had already clenched their fists tightly, while others were at the edge of their seats, gripping at their clothes.

"Oh my god!"

"That's it!" a girl growled, bolting up straight from where she sat.

Grabbing the gun hidden underneath the coffee table, she then pointed it upwards and started shooting at the ceiling, hoping that it would at least remind the two couples above them that they were right below.

Unfortunately for them, the moaning and groaning didn't even lessen. In fact, it seemed to have made the two couples to make the indecent sounds even louder. It may seem a bit unrealistic to be able to hear such stuff through a cemented flooring as their ceiling, but then, it isn't hard to make anyone else hear it since the people upstairs were doing it purposely.

Looking past through the thick walls that separated the two couples, you would be able to see that the couples aren't lying on their own bed or busy making out with each other, trying hard to eat each other's faces.

Instead, they were just sitting far away from their own partners in the their own rooms.

In the Atsumina room, Acchan was sitting on her bed with a magazine in hand, a set of keys in the other. Sitting far across from her was a handcuffed Takamina, blushing deeply to the point that she looked like an eggplant from all the embarrassment.

"Don't worry, Minami." Acchan assured the older girl, making sure to let out a loud moan at the end of her sentences. "I'll let you go once they've admitted defeat."

Minami only kept her mouth shut, afraid that if she did open it, incoherent words would only come out. She was already far too embarrassed at the moment, and to be further embarrassed might be the cause of her death.

Which would be humiliating.

Meanwhile, on the other side of the wall, the Kojiyuu couple were smirking at each other. They answered each other's moaning, groaning, and screams with their own. Since the couple next to their room only had a certain black-haired doing all the moaning, this two are pretty much confident that they would win.

"Come on, Minami." Acchan urged the said girl, pleading at her with those lovely eyes of hers. "Please just play along."

"B-b-but..." the older girl snapped her gaze away from her.

Acchan sighed. "I thought that you wanted to prove to Yuko that you're better than her?"

"B-b-but this is just too much!" Minami retorted, still managing to keep her voice down.

Acchan placed the magazine on the table next to her bed, walking off to where the older girl was currently sitting and handcuffed to at the same time. Standing right in front of her captive, she leaned down and nipped at her girlfriend's lips.

"I'm doing this for you, Minami." she whispered, teasingly letting her finger trace the girl's lips.

Takamina looked at the girl in front of her with a dazed look on her face, leaning in forward as the finger slowly started moving away from her. When she realized what she was doing, she quickly leaned back and stared in shock at the smirking girl in front of her.

Just then, they both heard the loudest moan from the two girls from the other room. Acchan stood up straight and walked to the wall that separated them from the Kojiyuu couple. She thumped her fist on the wall and started moaning at it, hoping that she would be heard by the two.

Takamina only watched at her girlfriend, wondering to herself about how could such an innocent and angel-like girl be so...wild. Maybe it must have been triggered by her competitive side or something, but Takamina was sure about one thing.

Her girlfriend's sizzling hot.

"You want some more, Atsuko?" Takamina suddenly spoke, taking off the handcuff from her wrists.

The cuffs were just a part of the act, just in case the Kojiyuu couple comes bursting in through their room. It was like a way to make it seem like they were really doing the stuff that they wanted their rivals to think they were doing, but Acchan made sure not to really cuff her girl, fearing that she would get herself hurt in doing so.

"You want some more, Atsuko?" Takamina asked, this time a little bit more louder in hopes of making the girls on the other side hear her voice.

Acchan stared at her girlfriend, gaping at her in surprise. "Minami?"

"You're a really naughty girl, aren't you?" Takamina asked, adding a seductive and alluring tone in her voice.

"You want to be punished, don't you?!" Takamina demanded, shoving the still-surprised girl onto the wall.

Hearing no sounds from the other room, Takamina continued on with her 'assualt', slightly enjoying this SM scene she was trying to do. Just then, a smirk was formed on her lips as an idea went in to her mind, and she quickly started rummaging through her closet, hoping to find something one of their Consigliere's had given to her.

"Minami?" Acchan asked loudly, quivering in excitement as she caught sight of her girlfriend holding a whip in hand.

Swish!

Takamina whipped at the wall and curled her fingers at the girl in front of her, motioning for her to come closer. When Acchan obediently followed, Takamina smirked to herself and started whipping at the poor wall whilst continuously muttering out loudly some words that even Acchan herself never thought that the older girl would be able to say.

~^o^~^o^~^o^~

"They're totally going at it?" Sayaka muttered to herself, covering her whole face with her two hands.

Rena nodded at her and blushed hard, making her hands rub against her cheeks. "I-I think so."

"Hmm~" Miichan hummed, smirking to herself.

Sae saw this and sighed. "I always knew that Yuko was...wild."

"But our Crown Prince?"

Miichan turned her gaze away from the ceiling and stared at the genking, still keeping that smirk of hers. "I'd never thought that Takamidget could be an S."

"True." Mariko suddenly joined in, nodding her head as everyone else turned their attention to her.

Looking at each and one of them, she sighed. "I knew that angelic Acchan's been hiding her true colors."

"So I'm quite surprised at this predicament she's in."

Tomochin clicked her tongue. "She's just letting Takamidget have her way."

"Why do you say that, chiyuu~?" Tomo~mi asked, tilting her head to the side.

Tomochin shrugged her shoulders as she replied. "I've always known that she's the S type."

"But is our Crown Prince really using a whip on her?" Yukirin asked, her eyes continuously gazing at the ceiling as she allowed her ears to pick up

"Seems like it." Mayuyu replied nonchalantly, shrugging her shoulders whilst chewing a gum.

Yukirin narrowed her eyes at the younger girl. "Stop chewing gum."

"You look like a goat." she added.

Mayuyu snobbed her and continued on with her chewing, irritating the raven beside her. "I don't care."

"You..." Yukirin continued to narrow her eyes at her roommate, before standing up and grabbing her wrist pulling her towards the kitchen.

"Let go, you grandma!" Mayuyu cried, trying hard to get the older girl to release her hold.

Yukirin glared at her. "I don't like people chewing gum, so whether you like it or not, you're going to spit that out!"

"Make me!" Mayuyu glared back at her challengingly.

Yukirin took the challenge and started pulling the younger girl towards the kitchen once more. Mayuyu only continued to put up a fight, only to disappear out of the room the moment Yukirin carried her and walked out.

The other girls in the room paid the two of them no heed, still busily listening in to whatever it was occuring a floor above them. (such a perverted mafia family we have here) When they started to hear a louder whipping, they started wondering about what in the world was happening above them.

~^o^~^o^~^o^~

"Minami..." Acchan whined at the older girl, keeping her voice down as well. "That hurts, you know~"

"Sorry." Takamina smiled cheekily at her.

She scratched the back of her head, and laughed sheepishly. "I guess that I got too much in character."

"Yuuchan~" Haruna suddenly moaned.

The brunette's sexy moan brought them back to their game, making them continue on from where they left. Wanting to turn up the level, Acchan once again started thumping at the wall, pretending to be cotinuously pushed and shoved there by her girlfriend.

"You're so rough~" she moaned, adding a wink in the end which earned a chuckle from her girlfriend.

~^o^~^o^~^o^~

"Nyan Nyan!" Yuko cried at her girlfriend, pressing her ear against the wall whilst she practically swatted the air as she motioned for the taller girl to do the same thing that she was doing.

Haruna raised a brow at her, not moving at inch as she stared at her short girlfriend. "What?"

"Acchan is being shoved against the wall!" she frowned. "They may actually be doing it!"

"That's cheating!" she cried to her girlfriend, still managing to keep the other two from hearing them talk despite being so near to the wall.

Haruna looked at her. "But aren't we really supposed to be doing it?"

"I don't know!" Yuko told her, returning to the position of having her ear pressed against the wall. "I thought that Bakamina would just pretend like what we're currently doing now."

"Well, let's just continue like this." Haruna told her wearily.

Yuko snapped her head at the brunette, and shook her head furiously. "No!"

"I don't want to be beaten by Bakamina!" she cried, whining almost like a child. "I wanna win!"

"But I'm tired." Haruna told her with a yawn.

"B-but..." Yuko looked at her with pleading eyes. "I might get laughed at by Bakamina!"

"Just deal with it then." Haruna told her with a dismissive wave, plopping herself onto her bed as she let out a relieved sigh.

Yuko watched her girlfriend close her eyes, whining when she continued to hear the thumping sounds from the other wall. "Nyan Nyan!"

~^o^~^o^~^o^~

"Hmm~" Acchan stopped in pushing herself against the wall, rubbing the sore spots on her shoulders, the ones that she had used to hit against the wall. "They've quieten down."

"Do you think that we've won?" Takamina asked her with a wide smile.

Acchan grinned at her after not being able to pick up any form of noise from the other side of the wall. "I think so!"

"Guess that the great Oshima Yuko has finally met her match!" Takamina said proudly, throwing the whip away to her side.

Acchan grinned back. "Guess that I've won against Haruna as well then."

"But wait..." Takamina's grin faded away from her face, and a troubled expression replaced it quickly. "...We cheated."

"Minami," Acchan sighed, placing a hand on her girlfriend's shoulder. "It's alright."

"But... That's not fair." Takamina told her with a pout.

Acchan lifted her chin up, giving a quick kiss to the girl's lips. "It won't be cheating if they admit their loss, right?"

"I-I guess so?" Takamina nodded.

Acchan smiled. "Then we'll just have to make them say that they've lost."

"And that won't be cheating."

"Okay." Takamina smiled back, giving a hug to the girl.

Acchan chuckled from her girlfriend's cuteness, returning the hug a second later and engaging themselves in a hugging contest.

~^o^~^o^~^o^~

"Hmph...." Haruna's eyebrows furrowed down together, making her seem like she's been upset with the way she had her eyes closed at the moment as well.

She swore that she heard a chuckle coming from the other side of the wall, and she couldn't help but feel like she was being mocked at the moment by a certain Lady of the Rappapa. Come to think of it, she's been hearing some voices from the other room, considering just how quiet their bedroom was at the moment.

"If she's mocking me..." Haruna growled to herself, clutching at the bedsheets as an illusion of Acchan laughing at her came to mind.

Bolting up from her bed, she glared at the wall. "She better not be laughing at me right now!"

Haruna stood up from her bed and crossed her arms whilst keeping her eyes glaring at the wall. There wasn't any chuckling that Acchan was letting out, but the brunette's mind was starting to play some tricks on her.

"Thanks, but no thanks." Acchan smirked back at her"My girl's going to make us win."

The girl's words suddely came back to Haruna's mind, making her grit her teeth as she started to get annoyed. That continuous chuckling that her ears have picked up a while ago was not stopping in playing back over and over again in her head, driving her partly mad.

She started to imagine Acchan staring at her with that smirk of hers, mocking her. This caused Haruna to narrow her eyes, before turning them to the lying figure of her girlfriend. Seeing how Yuko seemed to get herself relaxed, Haruna tried to think of any idea to help her in getting the girl riled up like before.

"Ah!" she cried, snapping her fingers the moment a light bulb lit up in her head.

Quickly making her way towards the closet, she started searching for that one certain thing that she have learnt from the rest of the Royal girls. Something that she was sure not to only make Yuko riled up, but scream as well.

Maybe, practically cry. :bow:


To Be Continued....


A/N: I can't believe how this chapter ended up this way. II'm just facepalming my face very hard. Continuously. Seriously, I was like...'what the?' at the end. Hmm~ Must have been due to the shocking news I've just received lately. Anyway, night peeps!

P.S: try and guess what certain device Haruna's going to use. :glasses: For the fun of it, I guess?
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART I [10/03]
Post by: Chanaline on October 03, 2012, 09:25:52 PM
It was reaally interesting and wow!!!!

Atsumina and Kojiyuu are so funny... What Haruna want to do??

Yukirin, what she doing for Mayu???

It was a great long chapter (I think)

Thank you, It is Mayuki fic (with the other pairing), right?

Thank you so much it is really a good fanfic, i love it!!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART I [10/03]
Post by: kahem on October 03, 2012, 10:11:35 PM
OMG!!! OMG!!! OMG!!!
This chapter was awesome! I have a lot of feeling right now lol
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART I [10/03]
Post by: Crossing Crossroads on October 04, 2012, 02:18:19 AM
AHH, SO I WAS RIGHT... IT WAS THE TEACHER. LOL. Mocchi-sensei~ I feel like I caught something when Mocchi said "Don't be so rude to my good friend!" to Jurina~ They's both from French Kiss after all. After that I was like, "So... when is Akicha appearing?" As a joke, of course. XD

After that when Jurina, Anna, and Kumi are in the room together talking, I was like ohmygerdz when the two tackled Jurina. Oh my mind... Oh my no-longer-innocent mind. :heart: XD

AGHHHHHHGGGH... THE END WAS PERFECTION. LOLOL. So dirty yet clean. XD SO KOJIYUU ADMITS DEFEAT... X3 Atshumeenaa~ :heart: :heart: :luvluv2:

:depressed: Sarin... :mon speechless:

But that part with the bikini shot. LOL.

BARELYMAYUKIINSERT. ILIKEIT.LOL.

Ah... you've read it? (I'm pretty sure I remember your name from one of the "Thank you"s but, I didn't really expect it to be mentioned. :shy1: Thank you, by the way~ :heart: ) To be honest, I've really been meaning to post up the next chapter, but right about now,  it's incomplete and I feel dissatisfied with it, so I'm playing around with it until then. :hee: But, I will try to post soon...
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART I [10/03]
Post by: Haruko on October 04, 2012, 05:55:26 AM
omg my atsumina and kojiyuu are amazing.. but in the end what weird.. so.. atsumina couple arent doing nothing right? but kojiyuu couple are making out?

i love the renaxyukixjurina triangle :D jajja so funny :D more kojiyuu!! more atsumina!! :D

I think that kuramochi sensei gonna rapa cof cof harash cofcof to takaboy.. but it was SAE?
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART I [10/03]
Post by: Juribait on October 04, 2012, 06:19:50 AM
THIS CHAPTER WAS SO FUNNY!!!! OMG!!!!
I serious didn't stopped do laugh  :lol:
Jurina and Yukirin fighting because of Rena, and a short but cute wmatsui moment  :luvluv1:
This fanfic is EPIC!!!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART I [10/03]
Post by: kurogumi on October 04, 2012, 08:13:02 AM
Want it! I want it! I want more mayuki!

I want yuki fall for mayu first!

She's so mean to mayu! I want she's at least suffers a lot to capture mayu heart LOL

Please make yuki crazy in love with mayu...more than her feeling toward rena LOL


Thank for the update...this chapter is really great
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART I [10/03]
Post by: bochang on October 28, 2012, 12:41:55 PM
yo! how's life~?

LOL at last! i logged in this forum again. LOLOL

oremane~ haven't visited this forum for months~ and having a chat with you or Sieka. :3 ahh miss both of you~

I've been so busy supporting JKT48 :3 been so busy with my college thingy, right now i'm in the exam weeks. :3
Have you seen Harugon's Pocari Sweat CM? She's so cute, and i want to meet her later in the theater. :3

so this is...

well here's my comments:

1. eh? EH?! EHH!!! e.... So.. i'm sorry, i just forget the whole story before the last chapter and too lazy to read all of them again. LOLOL just.. so they've been kidnapped by mochi in detention room? =="

2. KojiYuu and Atsumina.. goooooooood job! LOL kinda excited for the next chapter.. for the device.. i think it'll be a stungun. LOL well, i've been hoping for something.. toys.. well you know what i meant right? LOL but it's impossible. LOL

and Rin, you look gorgeous in that wedding dress.. well not a real weeding dress, but you look good in that dress.. i wonder how you looks if you wore a real wedding dress. fufufu

and marry me..

*runaway

See you again later~ fufufu
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART I [10/03]
Post by: Tam_atsu on October 28, 2012, 03:44:21 PM
Kojiyuu!!! Please add more kojiyuu!! And please update soonnnnn!!!!!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART I [10/03]
Post by: Megumi on November 01, 2012, 11:30:13 PM
 :shocked Karo-chan being troll again  :rofl:

and I didn't leave a review before? What the? .... *fail on me again  :sweatdrop:

Well this was fun from the drama?!shooting to kidnapping which was totally a misunderstanding  *laugh

Thank you Karo-chan for your update!
Great update as always  :thumbsup

ArígatoU! :kneelbow:



Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART I [10/03]
Post by: Pandah on December 04, 2012, 08:36:17 AM
omg karo-chan!!
my jaw literally dropped when i read this chapter.......
what was all that sexy stuff!!! roflll but then i think i started chuckling ROFL
definitely one long interesting chapter indeed :)

man everyones just so busy nowadays it feels like death o.o
hope you're having fun with your studies :P and not burning yourself out
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART I [10/03]
Post by: takamae on December 06, 2012, 02:19:40 AM
Just because of detention, a house got destroy, hahahaaa.....
What happen to meetan and maachan?

Atsumina and kojiyuu moment
I kinda got the feeling atsumina going to fake it
but never thought even kojiyuu fake it too, its so funny

Thanx for the update :D
Waiting for the next update ^^
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART I [10/03]
Post by: cisda83 on December 17, 2012, 03:35:46 AM
Interesting story there...

Great coupling plot for everyone.

Thank you for the story.

Hope to see the next one soon.

 :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART I [10/03]
Post by: gek geki on December 30, 2012, 06:08:17 AM
OMG! ITS AWESOME PLEASE UPDATE SOON!!
Title: The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: karomuwi on January 18, 2013, 04:05:01 PM
@Chanaline: Thank you. I'm glad that I wasn't just thinking weirdly to myself after writing that whole chapter down. XDD And yes. It'll definitely be a Mayuki fic, unless others tell me that they want those two to be paired up with somebody else. :hiakhiakhiak: But since there are lots of Mayuki fans here, you can be rest assured? :hee:

@kahem: hahaha. Thank you! I'm glad that you feel that way! Sorry for updating so long! :kneelbow:

@CrossingCrossroad: Hahaha! You really nailed it! I was like... Woah... This person is good at guessing. XDD And who knows if Akicha might appear? :hee: She might, for the heck of doing a French Kiss performance with the other two. And how can tackling a person be not-so-innocent? :hiakhiakhiak: But then, the whole chapter was not COMPLETELY clean! Like you said, it was dirty yet clean. XDD And I'll still keep you on your words about updating on your fic, Crossing-san! = 3=

@Haruko: Yeah, none of them were actually doing anything. I wanted them to do something, but since I'm very bad when it comes to those kind of scenes, I decided not to write it. :err: And you really do like that love triangle? :luvluv1: YAY~! And roger that! MOAR Atsumina and KojiYuu!!! :onioncheer:

@Juribait: Thank you. :kneelbow: I'm extremely happy that things I found funny aren't weird at all. :hiakhiakhiak: That was one of my worries as I wrote that chapter. :err:

@kurogumi: More Mayuki? :dunno:
 :on GJ: You got it! And suffering? My pleasure! :mon cweepy: Mwuahahahaha! *chokes*

@Bochang: My life's pretty much like eating a spaghetti, Oppa. XDD It's messy. And you should update your fics, you know! It's not just me who's waiting for them! can the readers please back me up on this?

@Tam_atsu: Alright, I will! :on GJ:

@Megumi: Eh~ But doesn't Megumi-san already know that I have been a troll? :hiakhiakhiak: And it's alright that you didn't, though I was a bit sad. I though that you didn't want to read it anymore.  :fainted: ahaha.... :err: Well! Thanks for leaving a review all the time, Megumi-san! Thank you! (BTW, do you have twitter? Me want to follow you~ :hee: )

@Pandah: EH?! Your jaw did?! :hiakhiakhiak: And that wasn't really sexy. Must have been your imagination!  :hehehe: Just kidding! And I'm not having fun! It's so tedious! :fainted:

@takamae: ahahaha. Well, these girls aren't your ordinary girls. Ordinary doesn't even seems to be in their vocabulary! I mean, adding stones into a coup because they thought those were spices? :hiakhiakhiak: Definitely far from ORDINARY, I tell you!

@cisda83: Thank you. :hee:

@Gek Geki: Gek-san! Thank you so much! :farofflook: If it weren't for your message, I wouldn't have had the inspiration to write this chapter! I want to hug you! *virtual hug!* Here's the chapter you've asked for! :hee:

A/N: Okay, guys. Just a little warning. This one is not as funny as before. It's just a chapter to help me put back the story into its original plot, since the Akiba girls' shenanigans have been making me forget about the kidnapping and all. XDD There'll be a revelation in this chapter, probably answering some of your questions. Gek-san... I'm sorry if I disappointed you in this chapter. But I tried my best. :fainted: I just hope that you will still like it.[/b]


Chapter 23 Part II


Everyone laughed to themselves as they watched their two members, Miichan and Mariko, bicker with each other. The two girls were currently arguing over something trivial, consisting of several topics that seem to have no sense at all.
 
Right at that very moment, the two girls who previously went into the kitchen, finally came back out. Some of them noticed how Yukirin looked so proud of herself, whereas the younger girl beside her seems to be blushing into a deep shade of red.
 
The two girls took a glimpse of each other, before making their way back to their seat. Sensing how the attention seemed to have been focused on something else other than them, Miichan and Mariko stopped their pointless bicker and raised a brow when they came to realize that two of their members have returned.
 
Miichan looked at Mariko, asking for an explanation when she noticed how Yukirin seemed to be smirking to herself as she glanced at Mayuyu every now and then whilst hugging her younger sister, Rena.
 
Mariko, in return, looked back at her when she suddenly noticed the deep blush on Mayuyu’s cheeks. Turning both of their heads to the two girls once more, a light bulb lightened up in both of their heads, making them look at each other and give a knowing smirk.
 
“Oh my...” Mariko spoke out, almost in a teasing tone. “Gone off to enjoy a private time, eh?”
 
Mayuyu sent her a glare that seemed to have no effect on the older girl, making her turn her head to the side as she exhaled a huff of irritation. On the other hand, the raven-haired sitting next to Mayuyu has yet to remove the smirk she had on her lips.
 
This was adding fuel to the younger girl’s irritation, especially whenever she would lock eyes with the older raven, who kept on giving her a glance every now and then. Knitting her eyebrows together, she began to clench her hands tightly into fists as she remembered the incident in the kitchen.
 
“I’m going back to the garden for a while.” She grumbled as she stood up and quickly walked out of the living room through the huge doors.
 
“Iyaaaa~!”
 
The sudden loud cry coming from a certain squirrel-like's mouth startled the remaining girls in the living room, making them all ask a question to themselves for the reason why they felt a sudden chill run up their spines.
 
What could be happening above them, for the Crown Princess to cry out like that?
 
“You don’t think that we’re being attacked, Sayaka?” Sae asked the raven-haired, her eyes full of worry as she gripped the edge of the couch’s arm.
 
The older girl’s face hardened as she clenched her fists, obviously trying to figure out what was happening at the moment. If their two Consigliores were easily taken without even making the rest of them realize it, whoever kidnapped them was definitely hard to deal with.
 
“Relax, you guys.” Miichan yawned, making the rest of the Family to turn to her with a look of confusion on each of their faces.
 
Giving them a dismissive wave of the hand, she leaned her chin on top of her palm. “She’s probably playing with Nyan Nyan or something.”
 
Everyone raised a brow at her, somehow finding the reason a bit hard to believe since the brunette hasn’t played with anyone the same year her parents died in a car accident with their own. Besides, Haruna playing with Yuko was an improbability, since they always see her resisting the brown-haired.
 
“Just leave them alone.” Mariko agreed, sending them a dismissive wave as she began to flick Miichan’s forehead in boredom.
 
After muttering words of how painful the flicking she was receiving, Miichan told them about how she has seen the two girls getting closer towards each other, to the point that they have been seen cuddling in the kitchen once.
 
“Argh!” Miichan cried in frustration, irritated with how Mariko was continuing on with the flicking on her forehead.
 
Ignoring the two girls who began to bicker with each other once more, the Akiba girls turned to one another, asking if had some sort of clue about what the two girls above them were doing at the moment, enough to make Yuko let out a scream.
 
However, all they got in return were shrugs and words of how they had no idea about whatever it was happening above them. Even the Atsumina couple at the moment was completely oblivious to the current predicament that Yuko was currently in.
 
If you would like to know my dear readers — but I’m sure that you do—, the reason for Oshima Yuko’s sudden shout and screaming was all because of a certain brunette’s doing. She was using an object that I know all of you have some knowledge and experience with.
 
It was a weapon.
 
Devious and Dangerous.
 
So powerful, it could even scare one of the strongest and most-feared Family members…
 
…As well as make her drop to her knees and beg for her life to be spared.
 
That’s right, you guys. It’s the only thing that can make our Crown Princess cry out and have tears flowing down from her eyes, just from the mere action of having it near her. It is what Yuko despises the most. None other than…
 
…Balloons
 
Squeaky and ready-to-pop at any time objects. Hated, even by the one who’s narrating the story at the moment. It is the only thing that scares the hell out of Oshima Yuko. She hates it so much, that anyone who dares bring a balloon— even small one— would suffer a long and painful death.
 
Anyway, what does Yuko’s most feared weapon have to do with her current situation? Well, it’s nothing much. She’s just tied to the bed in nothing but her undergarments, with a bunch of balloons floating right next to her.
 
At first, she didn’t know if she should feel lucky to have Haruna sitting by the bed in the same lingerie that she modeled in once, during the photo shoot where Tomo~mi refused to be in. However, the moment a small shiny object came into her sight, she began to squirm away.
 
The action she did only seemed to have fueled the brunette’s desire, making her wave the needle she had in her hand teasingly to the balloons. That caused Yuko to shut her eyelids in fear of having them pop on her face, something that she had sworn never to experience.
 
It was a good thing that Haruna never really brought the sharp tip too close, making her eyes open as she let out a sigh of relief. The unfortunate thing was… the expression she had on her face caused a sudden feeling of happiness to the brunette, making her regret in not finding about the brown-haired’s weakness sooner.
 
After all… POWER.
 
It was the feeling of finally having dominated the younger girl— after seeing her squirming away from her— that made Haruna feel slightly light-headed. Happiness was surging through her, bringing some sort of enlightenment that made her senses tingle in excitement.
 
“Ara, ara~” She sing-sang, a sadistic smile forming on her face.
 
“I’d never thought that you’d be THAT scared of such harmless objects.”
 
“It makes me want to pop one of them so badly.” She smirked, teasingly bringing the needle closer to the balloons as she stared at the expressions formed on the younger girl’s face.
 
Not disappointing her, Yuko’s eyes widened in horror as she began to fear what the brunette had in mind at that very moment. The brown-haired was certainly sure that she was being taunted into screaming or begging for her to be spared, especially when it was what the older girl told her to do a few minutes ago.
 
It was a good thing that she was being distracted from having any words form in her mouth by the lights on the ceiling that made the needle to shimmer, almost in a mocking way at her. It did its job of offending her enough to make her scowl, but it also made her cower away in fear.
 
As the seconds pass, Haruna began to feel a bit dissatisfied with the expression she was receiving— showing just how much she was feeling sadistic at that moment. Wanting to see more, Haruna started caressing the silky brown hair of the younger girl.
 
She cooed. “Now… Let’s continue on and beat the other two, alright?”
 
“Someone, please help me!” Yuko cried in her mind, closing her eyes as the brunette moved on to the balloons and got started in popping them.
 
“Mmmfpffhh [Help me]!!!”
__
 
Two girls sat down from across each other, busily focusing their eyes on their own reading materials. Silence was enveloping them, and the two comfortably leaned against their large bean bags, enjoying the other’s company.
 
Just then, the sound of popping started to get through the walls, entering through the sharp ears of a certain black-haired. She looked up from her magazine and looked around, trying to figure out where it was coming from.
 
“Is it just me, or am I hearing balloons popping?” she inquired.
 
Her question made the shorter girl look at her, raising a brow as she did. Takamina tilted her head to the side and began to listen for the same sound that her girlfriend’s ears managed to catch. At the same moment that she did, the sound of popping stopped.
 
“I think that it’s just you.” She said.
 
Atsuko sighed. “You’re right. It must have been my imagination then.”
 
Returning her attention to the magazine in her hands, she started reading from where she left off. Takamina was about to do the same to her manga, until she heard a sudden pop coming from the other side of the wall.
 
She ignored it and looked at the wall they shared with the KojiYuu pair, wondering to herself about what was going on with them. It has already been several minutes since they have won, though that was what they had only concluded.
 
After all, the other two were no longer letting out any indecent sounds to counter with theirs, and they practically placed their ears on the wall to make sure that they have already won. When a few minutes passed, the two gave a hi-five to each other before going to their respective beanbags.
 
Takamina stared at the wall, trying to figure out if the popping was what she has been hearing. Now that she has actually paid attention to it, it sounded like what has been echoing in the background as she busily read her latest favorite manga.
 
“Acchan, I think that I’m starting to imagine some balloons popping.” She said, sounding worried as she began to clap her hands near her ears to check if she was hearing things.
 
Atsuko looked up from her magazine again and started looking around, once again searching for the sound of balloons popping along with her girlfriend. It took them a few seconds to realize that it was actually coming from the other side of the wall.
 
However, despite realizing this, Atsuko merely gave a nonchalant shrug of the shoulders and went back to reading her magazine. There really was no reason for her to be so curious about what the two girls were doing.
 
At the same time, Takamina continued on listening with her brows knitted together as she scratched the side of one of her cheeks. There was this nagging feeling at the back of her head, and she couldn’t help but feel like it was something really important.
 
“Hmm…” Takamina sighed.
 
Noticing the troubled expression on her girlfriend’s face, Atsuko raised a brow. “Is there something wrong, Minami?”
 
“No.” the shorter girl replied, shaking her head as she did. “I just can’t remember something.”
 
“Is it important?”
 
Minami thought for a while, replying a second later. “I don’t think so.”
 
“Okay then.”
 
As they return their attentions back to their reading materials, Takamina remains oblivious of her fellow Royal member’s predicament, forgetting the fact that Yuko was completely afraid of balloons. The two of them had no idea that the KojiYuu pair was still ongoing with the battle.
 
__
 
POP! POP! POP!
 
“N-nyan nyan!” Yuko cried, her shirt already soaked from the tears that dripped from her eyes. “I think that they’ve stopped already!”
 
Haruna ignored the younger girl’s cries and continued popping the remaining balloons, completely forgetting the real reason why she took out the balloons and blew them in the first place— to make some sort of effect for them to win.
 
__
 
“It’s getting quite noisy now.” Takamina muttered under her breath, slightly irritated in being unable to focus— since she has yet to remember of Yuko’s phobia.
 
Her girlfriend nodded in agreement, sighing as she placed the magazine down on the floor. “The popping’s continuous.”
 
“They must be having so much fun, since I can practically hear Yuko’s squealing in delight.” Takamina sighed, feeling a bit envious.
 
What she didn’t know, nothing about the brown-haired’s situation was fun or something to be jealous about. Haruna had blown up a new batch of balloons to pop, just to continue on with being the one to call the shots.
 
Several popping of balloons later…
 
“Yuuchan?” Haruna softly called, lifting her head up from the chest of the said girl to stare into her eyes.
 
The brown-haired kept her own pair closed and breathed in deeply before opening her eyelids, only to find herself locking eyes with a worried-looking Haruna. Forming a smile on her lips, she started caressing the brunette’s silky hair.
 
“Sorry about going overboard.” The older girl apologized, letting her chin lean on Yuko’s shoulder as she took in a whiff of the girl’s scent every now and then.
 
Yuko chuckled. “Don’t worry, I’m fine.”
 
“I shouldn’t have tied you too tightly.” Haruna uttered, noticing the slightly red marks caused by the ropes on the younger girl’s wrists.
 
Yuko shook her head and kissed the brunette on the top of the head— letting the Haruna place her head back once more on her chest, smiling to herself as she felt electricity run through her spine when the older girl’s breathe and nose tickled a sensitive area.
 
Meanwhile…
 
Atsuko and Minami have finally decided to get out of their bedroom, joining the rest of the Akiba girls in the living room. With huge smiles on both of their faces, they started to search the room for two familiar faces, wondering where the KojiYuu pair was.
 
To their disappointment, they only found themselves staring back at the rest of the Akiba girls, soon enveloped by an atmosphere that was not intense, nor heavy to bear. It just felt a bit… uncomfortable to be in.
 
It was all because of the sudden appearance that the two had made, which caused everyone to suddenly feel guilty for imagining some thoughts that one could consider… dirty. After all, they DID heard Atsuko and Takamina— proving just how perverted their minds are.
 
Even Rena and Kumi are included. Right at the moment, they kept their eyes focused on the floor as they bit the inside of their cheeks, trying hard not to stray they away. Images of Takamina using a whip kept on flashing in their mind whenever they accidentally look at the newly-arrived girls.
 
However, looking away seemed to do nothing for them since they couldn’t get those things out of their mind, resulting in a huge amount of blood rushing to their heads and letting them up unconscious on their seats.
 
Sitting a few inches away from them Sayaka and Yukirin, who both had a fairly obvious tint of red on their cheeks. Like the two younger girls, they had trouble with keeping their eyes away and soon found themselves choking hard after breathing at the wrong time the moment they failed to stray their eyes.
 
On the other hand, four girls gave huge smiles at Atsuko and Takamina. One of them was Miichan, who made sure that the Crown Prince noticed this and even started mouthing the words ‘good job, midget’ to her.
 
Jurina and Anna giggled to themselves as they sent a knowing look to their fellow Rappapa member, completely aware of the intense liking that she has for Takamina. Even Tomomi~ was grinning at her as she took a few glances here and there at a certain tsundere.
 
Sae was also sending the same type of glance to Sayaka, who has yet to stop herself from choking, thus unable to give her any attention. And even when she finally to do so, she was far too busy trying to revive Kumi while Yukirin gently patted Rena’s back.
 
The remaining two girls— Mariko and Tomochin— seemed to be the only ones acting normally. Despite feeling embarrassed that they could imagine such indecent scenes between the two girls, they were able to maintain their composed expressions.

Tomochin had her face frowning in irritation, pretty much the usual expression seen on her every day. She was having the same trouble as the rest, and she couldn’t help but blush after desiring to do the same thing to Tomo~mi— which she had accidentally thought of.
 
“Why do they have to show up?” Tomochin growled quietly to herself, gritting her teeth.
 
Mariko —who was probably not having a hard time in composing herself— chuckled after hearing the girl’s question. She had her arms crossed and laying comfortably on her chest, smirking at Atsuko as she gave a curt nod.
 
A mere smirk from the short-haired was what it all took for Atsuko to finally understand the reason behind the uncomfortable atmosphere. She gave a small smile to Takamina and sighed to herself after receiving a clueless expression from the older girl.
 
It made her pinch the bridge of her nose as she shook her head. The others merely chuckled as they watched Takamina raise a brow in question, completely oblivious to everything, despite the hints that she was receiving from Miichan.
 
“Where’s the other two?” Atsuko asked, taking a seat on one of the couches furthest away from Mariko.
 
She had decided to change everyone’s focus, afraid that she’ll get teased and everyone would found out that what they seemed to be trying hard not to think about was all for naught.  Even if she would feel guilty about making everyone think that something happened when nothing did.
 
She has to make sure that her pride does not get hurt. Besides, if everyone thinks that something really happened, no one would dare take Minami away from her. They respect one another’s likes and dislikes after all.
 
And hopefully, Haruna doesn’t forget this.
 
It must be just her paranoia because Atsuko couldn’t help but worry that the brunette would be able to take Takamina away from her, but you can’t blame her right? After all, she caught Haruna staring at the shorter girl several times.
 
She’s also been resisting Yuko’s advances whenever Takamina was around, and that was something the black-haired was sure of since she was always around the two. She’s still wary, even after hearing Haruna… doing that with Yuko.
 
“Hey, do you know where Haruna and Yuko are?” she asked, her eyes scanning the room.
 
Everyone pointed their fingers to the direction above their heads, making the black-haired and her girlfriend look up in result. Yukirin began to inform the two girls that the KojiYuu pair has not left their rooms, ever since they left with Atsuko and Takamina.
 
This caused the black-haired’s brows to knit together as she turned to the girl beside her. “That must have been the reason we heard balloons popping!”
 
“Popping?” Everyone asked in unison— the Royal girls raising a brow as they start to wonder why something seems to be nagging at the back of their heads.
 
Just then, Takamina’s eyes popped open in realization and she grabbed the sides of her head with both of her hands. As she began to mentally scold herself, everyone stared at her with a curious expression on her face.
 
“Balloons!” Takamina cried at them, the reason why she said it, right at the tip of her tongue.
 
Still receiving several clueless expressions from everyone in the room, she lets out a groan. “It’s Yuko!”
 
“I need to make Haruna stop!” she told them, deciding not to let them remember the reason why she has to stop the brunette at all costs.
 
“Yuko’s terrified of balloons!”
 
Meanwhile… (Again)
 
Yuko sighed to herself happily, contented with the ways things are at the moment despite having the broken pieces of the popped balloons on top of her. She wasn’t scared of those. It’s just the sight of the fully-blown balloon and its popping sound that scares the heck out of her.
 
Not even the sudden barging of a certain Takamina into their room startled her. It was only Haruna who sat up, pulling the bed sheets over their bodies, even though there wasn’t reason for her to do so. Together, they stared at Takamina— with Yuko looking at her with a smile on her face.

“What is it, Midget?” Yuko asked, smirking to herself when she noticed how flustered and red the older girl was. “Can’t you see that we’re both busy?”
 
The shorter girl opened her mouth and started to explain the reason why for her sudden intrusion.  However, she was far too shocked at the sight in front of her— even forming words was hard to do so. Blood rushed straight to her head, she fainted and would have hit her head if it weren’t for Atsuko, who managed to catch her in time.
 
“W-Where are the balloons?” Rena asked, panting hard as she allowed her body weight to lean against her older sister’s body— while letting the rest of the Akiba girls take a peek at the sight before them.
 
Yukirin took out a handkerchief and started wiping the beads of sweat on the younger raven’s forehead. She turned to Takamina afterwards with a frown on her face, obviously not pleased with the running that she had caused Rena to do— after all, the raven-haired respected Yuko a lot.
 
“Next time, don’t make Rena so worried.” She scolded the now-awakened girl.
 
“But there were balloons popping!”
 
Tomo~mi pouted at her. “Mou~! You worried Chiyuu!”
 
“Yeah, I thought that Yuko would be crying right now.” Miichan said with an exasperated sigh— though slightly disappointed that she wasn’t able to see the girl in tears.
 
Takamina looked at them and whined. “I really thought that I heard some balloons!”
 
“It’s true.” Atsuko sighed. “I heard them as well.”
 
“And if there weren’t any balloons, Yuko wouldn’t be crying for help then.”  Takamina agreed, nodding her head furiously as she hid behind her girlfriend’s back, afraid that Yukirin would do the same thing she did to Sae.
 
Tomochin ignored the two figures on the bed and took a peek in the room, though making sure not to take a step inside. “But there’s no sign of any balloons here.”
 
“I’m telling that I heard them!” Takamina swore.
 
Mariko sighed. “Are you sure that you didn’t hear something else?”
 
“If you mind, can you please let us return to what we were doing before someone interrupted us?” Yuko interrupted as she let out an exasperated sigh, ignoring the flustered and embarrassed looks on Haruna’s and Takamina’s faces.
 
Haruna smacked her on the arm. “Yuuchan!”
 
Everyone stared in bemusement as their Crown Prince’s jaw practically dropped, stepping aside as they watched the short girl fall backwards after having her brain shut down. Atsuko sighed in relief when she was able to catch the older girl in her arms once more.
 
Returning their attention to the two figures underneath the blanket, everyone started chuckling to themselves as they watched Haruna smack the younger girl every now and then. Yuko could only protest in pain as she asked why she was being hit, whereas Haruna blushed deeply.
 
“Nyan Nyan!” Yuko cried, putting her hands up to block the brunette’s attacks.
 
Haruna kept on hitting her in embarrassment. “H-hentai!”
 
“Eh?” Yuko stared at her in confusion. “Why am I a pervert?!”
 
“Y-you didn’t have to tell them what we did!” the older girl cried.
 
Yuko protested as she dodged a smack on the head. “But I didn’t tell them that you tied me to the bed!”
 
Everyone raised a brow from the girl’s statement, and this caused Haruna to let out a whine. “Mou~! You just did!”
 
This earned a huge laugh from each and everyone in the room, including the two girls on the bed who soon found everything that was happening at the moment to be quite hilarious. Unbeknownst to their surroundings, they remained clueless when a camera— the size of a pinhead— zoomed into them and focused on everyone.
 
Meanwhile… (for the last time)
 
In a place far away from the mansion of the Akiba Family, three figures stood by a huge screen that shows the every movement made by the Akiba girls— their eyes in a slit and narrowed manner that shows slight of their annoyance at that very moment.
 
“Are you freaking kidding me?!” one of them cried, pulling her hair in frustration.
 
The others turned and looked at her, letting out exasperated sighs of their own before taking a glance at the screen. They frowned, clenching their fists in irritation as they started grumbling, agreeing with the statement of the girl with thick eyebrows.
 
“Are you sure that this is the Family that Boss wants to destroy?” Mariyagi— the second girl— asked.
 
Crossing her arms across her chest, she turned back to the screen and snorted. “They’re just bunch of morons!”
 
“Yeah! What do they have to do with anything?” Sanshoku cried, slamming her hands on the table where the controls were laid upon.
 
Annoyed that they were ordered to go to the surveillance room and watch a Family that acted ridiculously, they began to grumble amongst themselves. However, as they did, they failed to notice the opening of the door by their last companion, who then stepped aside to let a girl with silky black hair enter.
 
The fourth girl cleared her throat and lowered her head as their superior gave the three girls a stare, instantly quieting them and making them lower their heads in respect as well.
 
“What were you three doing?” the raven-haired asked.
 
Mariyagi lifted her head and spoke in a tone that was completely different from the one she had used earlier. “We were carrying out the task you have given us.”
 
Pleased that her subordinates were obedient, she gave a curt nod and walked passed them. She took a sit on the chair that the fourth girl has taken out from underneath the table, staring at the screen where the Akiba girls talked about nonsense.
 
She crossed her legs and started raising a brow in bemusement, a bit surprised to see them acting so carefree despite having their two Consigliores kidnapped. The four girls stood behind her and looked disapprovingly at the Family that they were watching, wondering at the same time.
 
Turning to one another, they started whispering amongst themselves the questions that they have been thinking for the past few weeks. To their dismay, none of them had a clue and started to notice the hardening expression their superior had on her face.
 
Though curious to ask why, the fear of getting snapped at and getting punished kept them from doing so. It wasn’t like the older girl to snap at them, but lately, she has been getting stressed because of the unfinished business with the Family on the screen.
 
“What were they doing before I got here?” she suddenly asked— her eyes narrowed to a slit.
 
The three girls turned to each other, seeming afraid and flustered with what to report to the raven-haired. Their faces had turned red, which caused the two newly-arrived girls raise a brow in question. They were fidgeting, and their superior’s stare was making it worse.
 
“Mayuge?” she called.
 
The said girl flinched at first despite the unemotional tone, nervously taking a step forward before she started reporting everything that she and the other two had witnessed. Even the embarrassing parts were included, for she knew that she would definitely receive some sort of punishment if she left them out.
 
Ten minutes passed by, and Mayuge has finally finished with the report. She quickly took a step back to align herself with them, receiving a pat on the back from the three as well as pitied looks. Not a moment too soon, the girl sitting in front of them took out the gun from the inside of her pocket, and shot the screen.
 
“E-Eguchi…sama?” they spoke out the raven-haired’s name.
 
Eguchi Ami stood up from her seat and gently pushed it towards the controls, turning on her heels afterwards. She had placed the gun back into her pocket and started heading for the door, alerting Comeback— the fourth girl— to open it for her.
 
Without a word, the other four followed her out into the hallway, making sure to glare at anyone who dares stand in front of their way. They had no idea where they were heading at, but they knew better than to open their mouths and ask the older girl a question.
 
After all, they have been with the older girl for more than three years, and that was enough time for them to receive the horrible punishments whenever they asked unnecessary questions that irritated the girl.
 
It was a good thing Ami wasn’t like that all the time. In fact, she’s pretty much a cool person, which was the very main reason for why the four of them decided to follow her and work under her. Other than that reason, she was the one who saved them from an untimely death, owing her their lives.
 
There must have been a very special reason as to why she had that hard look on her face earlier on, when she was watching the screen. Now that they were thinking about it, the faces of the Family looked extremely familiar.
 
“Ne, Comeback.” Sanshoku turned to the said girl, who only looked back with a raised brow. “What’s the name of that Family again?”
 
“I don’t actually remember.” The girl replied with a shrug. “But they definitely do have something to do with the death of the previous Boss.”
 
The three girls sighed. “Oh.”
 
Just then, Ami stopped walking and caused them to do the same with a sudden halt, making them fall out of balance as they were afraid to collide onto the back of their superior, and land on their butts. They each let out a pained groan as they stood up, soothing their soar butts by caressing it gently.
 
“Once we have entered the room, keep your distance from me. Understand?” The brown-haired ordered, looking at them with a slightly hard look on her face.
 
The four girls nodded their heads frantically, dusting their clothes as they resumed their walking behind the older girl. As they took several more steps towards the destination they have no idea they were headed, the gauge of their curiosity continues to grow.
 
Finally unable to keep quiet, Mayuge spoke up. “Eguchi-sama…?”
 
“What is it?” the brown-haired asked, never looking over her shoulder to give the younger girl any glance.
 
Wetting her lips, the bravest of the four asked. “Where are we going, Eguchi-sama?”
 
“You’re going to meet the Boss of the Yabakune Family.” She replied, earning a surprised look from each of the four.
 
Her statement had caused the four of them to stop, staring at her back as she remained walking in the same pace as before. They were taken aback with the sudden news of finally meeting one of the Bosses of the Family— even though they have been in it for at least three years.
 
“Remember not to speak, unless spoken to.” Ami finally stopped and turned to them, fully turning her body to face them. “Don’t even move unless I order you to, do you four understand?”
 
“H-hai!” the four girls nodded, before rushing to her side and walking after she has taken five steps.
 
As they made their way through the hallway, heading straight for the huge door in front of them, they glanced at each other. They would be meeting the girl— whom no one but people as powerful as Eguchi Ami— has seen before.
__
 
The door opened and the four girls entered the darkened room after the brown-haired, relying on their instincts to help them figure out where the older girl was. Unfortunately for them, the room was too dark and their curiosity has somehow numbed their senses.
 
Not wanting to embarrass their superior in front of the Yabakune’s Boss, they quickly aligned themselves into a horizontal line and waited for whatever would happen afterwards. They didn’t have to wait for long though, since a second just passed until the door opened and allowed some light to enter.
 
Thanks to it, they were finally able to locate the position of their superior, as well as reveal whoever it was who opened the door and let the light in. A clearing of the throat echoed in the room, suddenly reminding them of their duties— to lower their heads whenever a powerful person is in their presence.
 
They remained still on their spots, keeping their feet pointing at the grand chair located by the windows, making sure to have their eyes staring at the floor. They remained in that position until they heard their Ami’s fingers snap— an order to raise their heads and face whoever it was in front of them with a blank expression on their faces.
 
“Are these your subordinates, Ami-chan?” a girl’s voice echoed in the now-lighted room. “They seem so properly trained.”
 
“Not like the fools that I have to deal with every day.” The girl added with a snort.
 
Their ears perked up in interest as she continued to complain about her own subordinates— talking about how lucky Ami was to have the four of them— smiling to themselves as they took in the compliments.
 
At the same time, they were a bit surprised to find out that the Yabakune’s Boss was none other than a girl around their age, looking a bit younger to say the truth. Her voice sure did have that commanding voice, but it definitely was at a lower level than the girl they directly serve under.
 
“Yes.” Ami replied, not a hint of proud could be detected.
 
The brown-haired started moving closer to the younger girl, giving a slight glance at the four as she began to speak once more. “They were the ones who did the kidnapping.”
 
“Hmm~” the Yabakune’s Boss nodded and smiled in approval, looking extremely pleased at the news. “You did a great job in doing so, Ami-chan!”
 
The said girl merely lowered her head and uttered. “Thank you, Rabu-sama.”
 
Oota Aika— better known as Rabutan or Rabu-sama— is the current Boss of the Yabakune Family, seen by people with the same position as herself, or those with enough authority to have the permission to stand within her presence—  the reason itself for her name being unfamiliar to others.
 
“So?” Rabutan raised a brow, letting her chin lean on her palm as she lazily yawned. “What is the report?”
 
“Are they running around in circles, panicking about how both of their Consigliores have been kidnapped?” she asked, smiling as she began to think about it to herself.
 
Breaking her mood, Ami shook her head ad replied. “They aren’t, Rabu-sama.”
 
“Oh?”
 
Ami informed. “It’s the total opposite as to what we have expected.”
 
“What do you mean?” Rabutan inquired, narrowing her eyes to a slit.
 
“Instead of worrying and searching frantically for the Consigliores,” she sighed disappointedly. “They are having fun, playing games with each other.”
 
The younger girl instantly shot up from her seat and screamed. “What?!”
 
Her eyes blazed with fire as she watched the older girl take several pictures from Mariyagi’s hands, receiving it afterwards. Her anger grew as she flipped a photo, ripping it into shreds and throwing them on the ground.
 
“Shouldn’t they be worried sick about their Consigliores?!” she cried in frustration, stomping the pieces as she did.
 
Turning to the brown-haired, she demanded. “How can they be so carefree?!”
 
“I want them to suffer!” she growled, grabbing Ami by the collar hard enough to make her let out a choke. “Make them suffer!”
 
Ami’s four subordinates stared at Rabutan in shock, before turning their attention afterwards to their superior. They started worrying if they should make a move to somehow lessen the girl’s anger towards her, seeing as how Rabutan has yet to release her from her hold.
 
Comeback’s instincts started to scream at her to run towards the two girls and rip Ami away from the younger girl’s grip. Even the other three had the same thought of doing so, but were momentarily stopped after receiving a narrowed look from the girl herself.
 
This made them turn and look at each other, suddenly understanding and remembering that they have to carry on the order given to them earlier that day— about staying in their places unless ordered to. It was hard to witness the older girl being scolded that way, but saving her would make things worse.
 
“Rabu-sama, they will be moving according to our plans soon.” Ami assured, causing the younger girl to stop shaking her by the collar as she stared at the brown-haired with a curious expression.
 
Rabutan’s glare lessened in intensity, and she finally released her grip on the older girl, earning a sigh of relief from the four girls. She took a deep breath and sat back down, massaging the sides of her temples with her fingers as she hummed to let Ami continue on.
 
“How will that happen, Ami?”
 
The brown-haired fixed her clothes and smiled in return, snapping her fingers afterwards to alert the people behind the door— the very same people whom she had left her four subordinates in charge of. A second passed and the door suddenly opened, making everyone turn their attention to the newly-arrivals.
 
When everyone did, they saw a group of girls in yellow clothing dragging a struggling woman in with a sack over her head, preventing anyone from seeing the person’s face. Mayuge turned to her comrades and mouthed if they knew who it was.
 
Sanshoku and the others only gave a shrug as a reply, before turning their attention back to the tall figure. She was trying hard to escape from the girls’ holds, but was unable to as they tightened their grip on her even more.
 
Ami snapped her fingers once more and cleared her throat, making them stop as they push the female closer to her and the Yabakune’s Boss. Rabutan tilted her head to the side as she raised a brow, watching Ami as she walked to unknown female, who was then forced to fall on her knees.
 
“I’m curious to find out how this person shall help us, Ami.” Rabutan said.
 
“It’s actually easy, Rabu-sama.” Ami smiled. “We’ll show them just how serious we are.”
 
“Oh?”
 
Ami walked to the back of the kneeling female, grasping one of her shoulders before squeezing a nerve by the collarbone hard enough to make her grunt in pain as she dropped to the ground. Everyone watched as she tried to recover from it, only to have her neck gripped on this time as Ami grab one of the corners of the sack and pulled, making Rabutan smile in satisfactory.
 
“Ohori Megumi.”
 
Everyone kept their silence, watching their captive try and adjust her eyesight to the sudden exposure to a bright surrounding. Her face was all bruised up and swollen— evidence to the torture that she has received before she was brought into Rabutan’s presence.
 
Ami walked away and stood by Rabutan’s side, staring at the captured woman with a bemused expression. “A gift, Rabu-sama.”
 
Meetan’s eyes were finally able to adjust and see as clearly as before, allowing her to notice them and automatically send a glare. When she suddenly caught sight of Ami, her eyes widened in surprise before instantly being replaced by a look of anger.
 
“You.” She growled, attempting to stand up and head straight at them.
 
However, Ami’s subordinates were completely faster than her and held her by the arms, pushing her low down on the ground, enough to paralyze her. Ignoring the pain that she started to feel after being beaten continuously for hours, she looked up at the brown-haired with hatred.
 
“TRAITOR!”
 
“How could you?!” she demanded. “How could you betray your Family and hand the two of us to them?!”
 
The woman’s statement caused Rabutan to laugh out loud and catch the attention of everyone who was in the room. The younger girl was leaning on the chair and had crossed her legs, looking at the captured Consigliore with a completely amused expression.
 
On the other hand, Ami has a blank look on her face, seeming like she wasn’t being affected by any of the words that Meetan had thrown at her. Rabutan noticed this and stood up, gesturing for the yellow-clothed girls to take several steps backwards as she stood by Meetan.
 
“Oh, she didn’t betray her Family.” She laughed.
 
Giving a smirk, she said. “In fact, she did extremely well.”
 
“And don’t tell me that she betrayed you.” Rabutan leaned in closer to the older girl’s ears and whispered, loud enough though for everyone in the room to hear. “After all, weren’t you the one who betrayed her by kicking her out of the Royal Family when she did nothing wrong?”
 
“Nothing wrong?” Meetan repeated the words, hissing them out of her mouth as though they were poison.
 
She gritted her teeth and glared at Ami. “She was the main reason why Erena died!”
 
“Oh?” Rabutan looked at her, feigning innocence. “Didn’t you know?”
 
“I was the one who killed Erena.”
 
 
To Be Continued…
 
A/N: Well, that’s all guys! Sorry if it’s late as a New Year’s treat. I actually got lazier this year. Hahaha. But since my New Year’s resolution is to be more productive, I think the updates will keep on coming every now and then… if I can procrastinate, Procrastination. XDD
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: Chanaline on January 18, 2013, 04:53:06 PM
WOW!WOW!WOW!


The new villains arrive.  :twothumbs I love their comment about the akiba family. :lol:

And it's.... WOW!!! who kidnapped the two!!!

It is so interesting!! I love it :D

So it will be a Mayuki so cool :twothumbs

Thank you for this update!!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: Tam_atsu on January 19, 2013, 02:12:16 AM
So many funny kojiyuu thank you so much!!  :inlove:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: kahem on January 19, 2013, 02:16:31 AM
Oh god Lovetan is the bad guy... I wanna know more about this
The Kojiyuu patt is funny
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: kurogumi on January 19, 2013, 02:47:09 AM
Thank for the update muwi-san LOL

Love kojiyuu antic here,i dont realize the weapon until i read this,LOL i though its dangerous weapon.
Its a long time when i watch that akabingo episode that yuko scared with baloon LoL

Ehehe im wondering what happen. In kitchen,
Mayuki! Mayuki! I want more mayuki! LOL



Again thank
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: Haruko on January 19, 2013, 05:00:09 AM
JAjajaj my kojiyuu feelings... :B Im so happy
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: takamae on January 19, 2013, 01:41:05 PM
I guess kojiyuu win  :P
Serious??? Haruna like takamina  :?
But it's so funny when takamina faint twice  XD
Poor meetan and maachan, I just hope they won't end up like erena

Thanx for the update :)
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: vPANDAv on January 20, 2013, 01:23:46 PM
KOJIYUU!!  :deco:

nooo~ meetan and maachan  :cry:

go royal family got to go save them fast.....

btw like the new plot twist of adding a ex-member of the royal family and finally we know who killed erepyon!

thanks for the update!  :heart:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: Cometerz48 on January 21, 2013, 12:11:08 PM
OMG, Kojiyuu is awesome!! :deco:

OMG, Rabutan!!! :shocked:

OMG, Ami!! :shocked:

OMG, Mayuge!! :shocked:

OMG, Comeback!! :shocked:

OMG, Sanshoku!! :shocked:

OMG, Meetan got kidnapped by them!! :shocked:

OMG, Thanks for the update :D

OMG, PLEASE UPDATE SOON!!!!!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: sakura_drop_ on January 21, 2013, 03:43:39 PM
muwi-chama... sakuchan is at loss of words... I'll comment some time later, okay? *tries to get over the feelings in her heart and mind*
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: cisda83 on January 23, 2013, 01:11:34 AM
Wah.. it's getting more and more interesting...

So heartless person this killer...

Thank you for the update...

Can't wait to see the next

 :wub: :inlove: :heart:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: Megumi on March 30, 2013, 03:58:27 PM
I'm going to cry~
It's soon April and Karo-chan hasn't updated yet. But I guess that your extremely busy with study aren't you?  :)

Meanwhile I've been gone so long from this forum that now I have to catch up with fics  XD
I've PM you my twitter account if Karo-chan didn't saw it yet.

So now to your update critic XD.
_______________________________________________________________________________
Hohoho, what's with this MaYuki hrrm?  :lol:

Quote
It was a weapon.
 Devious and Dangerous.
 So powerful, it could even scare one of the strongest and most-feared Family members…
 …As well as make her drop to her knees and beg for her life to be spared.
 That’s right, you guys. It’s the only thing that can make our Crown Princess cry out and have tears flowing down from her eyes, just from the mere action of having it near her. It is what Yuko despises the most. None other than…
 …Balloons
Oh my gosh XDDD I laughed so hard here  :rofl: Poor the squirrel *cough* I mean "the Crown Princess"  XD
Haruna seems to enjoyed it a lot. *chuckle*

Quote
“Is it just me, or am I hearing balloons popping?” she inquired.
“I think that it’s just you.” She said.
 
Atsuko sighed. “You’re right. It must have been my imagination then.”
LOLOLOL! Only if they knew...

Quote
“Y-you didn’t have to tell them what we did!” the older girl cried.
 Yuko protested as she dodged a smack on the head. “But I didn’t tell them that you tied me to the bed!”
Ahahaha  :rofl: again.

WOah! New characters! Oh my~  :shocked
Meetan...Rabutan? Erena?  :OMG:   <---- my face right now

Thank you for your update Karo-chan
ArígatoU! :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: DiVAGal2458 on July 13, 2013, 10:29:06 AM
Damn Cliff Hangers  :angry:
can you put in more SaeYaka plz....there's hardly any of the two together  :oops: :wub:
I'm Loving the Fic  :twothumbs
I hope Sata & Kiyoto make an appearance  :cathappy: O0
I cant wait for the next part!  :panic:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: blakwhite on July 14, 2013, 04:53:20 AM
cool  :w00t:
and ami and rabu-tan is the one who killed erena? o.O
or meetan killed erena?  o.o
and pls update :3
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: cisda83 on July 14, 2013, 09:22:15 AM
Getting more and more interesting

Thank you for the update

Can't wait to see the next

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: Rena-chan Daisuki on July 14, 2013, 03:47:17 PM
I read it in one go and i just LOVE this fic :twothumbs
pls update soon
this fic is just to AWESOME
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: deguchi on January 13, 2014, 12:14:07 AM
More interesting!
Update soon please...
So its rabu-tan, I wonder why...?
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: MayuxMatsuixMusic on January 15, 2014, 02:41:27 PM
can i sugeest


that mayu and rabutan were best friends and mayu was angry when she now knows raabutan

thank you




and your story were amazing!!!!!!!!


mayuki plss











kojiyuu and atsumina :heart: :heart:











mayuki!!!!!!!!!! :inlove: :inlove:



mayuki!!!!!!!!!!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: DKA48 on January 20, 2014, 10:11:02 AM
this fanfic is great  :onionwhip:
but has too much time standing in hiatus.  :badluck:
I hope to be back soon to be updated and continued until final satisfactory  :bigdeal: :bingo: :kneelbow: :byebye:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: imintoyou128 on January 26, 2014, 03:33:25 AM
 :on bleed:
Takamina-san being dominant :mon bleed2:
 :imdead: I'm done  :hip smile: :hip smile:
more please
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: karomuwi on April 26, 2014, 05:17:02 PM
@Chanaline: Thank you.  :ptam-cry: I'm glad that you liked who kidnapped Meetan and Maachan. I'll try not to disappoint you.

@Tam_atsu:  :hee: I'm so happy that you liked the KojiYuu part here!

@kahem: Yes. Even I am wondering how I ended up with Lovetan being the villain here. hahaha  :on lol:

@kurogumi: It's no problem, kurogumi-san. I'm just terribly sorry that I suddenly disappeared and stopped writing for this fic (as well as the others)  :sweat: I don't really have other reasonable excuse besides being busy because it was my senior year. but since I'm in the middle of a vacation, I'll try to update as frequently as possible. Though....that'll take a long time. hahaha

@Haruko: Really?  :farofflook: Thank you! I'm happy that you were happy with it!

@takamae: Yeah, I guess so too.  :hiakhiakhiak: :on lol: And it's up to you to decide whether Haruna likes Takamina.  :hee: However, if you want me to make her do so, I'll do it. You guys are the boss after all!

@vPANDAv: I think that it'll take a long time for them to save those two. hahaha after all, they have been doing some crazy things. :on lol: And I'm so glad that you liked the twist! Plot twists are what I've been striving for in everything I read and write, so hearing that you liked it is a really good compliment!  :farofflook:

@Cometerz48: I will, I will. :sweat: I'm really trying not to disappoint you guys, that's why it's been taking such a long time (as well my studies and life's ben taking a toll on me)

@sakura_drop: Hai, hai. I'm still waiting for your comment though, Sakura-chama.  :hee:

@cisda83: Interesting... :gyaaah: I'm so glad that it's interesting-ness is not going down. Though...it probably has because of the late late SUPER MEGA late update... gomenasai... :kneelbow:

@Megumi:  :sweat: G-gomenasai. I'm really really sorry. I've stayed away from the site far too longer than I've anticipated. In fact...I forgot my password. :sweat:
I'll update soon, megumi-san! I promise!

@DiVAGal2458: Sorry.... :sweat: I need those cliffhangers to know what to write next. hahaha
and sure. I guess that I've been forgetting those two. Thank you so much for reminding me! :kneelbow:

@blakwhite: Yes. Yes they were, though it's actually Rabutan who killed her.

@Rena-chan Daisuki: One go... wow.  :on study: You read fast!  :shock: But after you said that, I can't help but feel embarrassed because of the past chapters.  And I'm very very very EXTREMELY happy that you find this fic awesome!  :farofflook:

@deguchi: Update shall start commencing in a few days! So don't you worry, deguchi-san! And as for that reason...it shall be revealed soon. :hee:

@MayuxMatsuixMusic: Of course! any suggestion is welcome! :hee:

@DKA48: y-yes... Sorry.  :sweat: I've actually written the next chapter...but it got erased.  :pleeease: :temper: BUT DON'T WORRY. I've started re-writing the chapter again. this time with major changes to it, so yeah. :sweat:

@imintoyou128: Dominant Takamina-san is sexy, isn't she?  :luvluv2:


To everyone: I don't think anything I'll say is good enough to make up for the late replies and promise of update. That's why I'm terribly sorry. But now that I've graduated from high school, I've got some spare time to write my fics again, so there'll be some updates here and there. I've also been trying to gain back my inspiration, so it just might take a while, BUT DON'T WORRY. After a few more editing here and there, the update will be posted! Thank you for all your comments. :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: gek geki on April 27, 2014, 07:40:04 AM
Yes you comeback!!!
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART II [01/18]
Post by: karomuwi on April 27, 2014, 01:37:56 PM
@gek geki: Yes! A comeback!

A/N: As promised, here's the update that I've been editing for some days now. As for more SaeYaka moments, I'm going to work on that right after my other fics have been updated.  :bingo: And advance apologies for the writing and boring chapter. I'm a little rusty. :sweat:



Chapter 23 Part III


“…I was the one who killed Erena.”


Meetan’s eyes widened in complete shock, and this caused the younger girl to let out a cynical laugh as she leaned back into her seat and stared at the shocked expression on the older female’s face. She was finding it hilarious that even after all these years, the Royal girls still blamed the girl standing next to her.

“Rabutan-sama.”

The said girl turned to her right and looked at the older girl, who leaned close and started whispering of the plan that they were supposed to execute. Rabutan gave a curt nod and intertwined her fingers together, staring right at the still-shocked Consigliore.

“It was very fun watching all of you blaming the wrong person.” She laughed, snapping the older girl out of her shocked trance.

Crossing her legs, she started tapping her cheek and began to lightly hum. “I wonder what fun it would bring if I kill off the Akiba’s Consigliores~?”

Turning to Ami, she gave a curt nod and laughed wickedly when the brown-haired offered her a control that controls the electric chair that the Akiba Consigliore was held by. Meetan’s eyes instantly widened at the mere sight of this and stared at the thick leather that kept her captive to the electric chair.

She couldn’t find any keyholes on them, making her shake them as she tried to pull against the chair as hard as she could, getting flustered when Rabutan merely watched her with evil eyes. From that moment, she was completely sure that she has to escape and find where her fellow Consigliore was.

Since she was still tied to an electric chair, there’s a slight chance that she wouldn’t be killed at the moment, which would mean that she needs to escape as soon as she was left alone. It may be a hard feat to do, but she needs to find Maachan as soon as possible and get out of the Yabakune Family’s territory.

“It’s better to get over this torture as soon as possible.” She thought with clenched teeth as she felt Ami’s subordinates tighten the straps against her. “I just hope that I have enough strength later.”

With that thought in mind, she immediately stopped her struggling and stared at the two figures in front of her. Rabutan merely stared back at her with a wicked smile when she noticed the lack of resistance, twirling the gun with her hand as she waited for the wonderful torture session to commence.

A few hours later…

“Ugh…”

The groaning and ragged breathing that left her mouth broke the eerie silence surrounding her, leaving her wondering at the amount of time that she had spent unconscious in the room as soon as she started hearing that annoying high pitched sound in her head.

Battered and beaten up, she suddenly started feeling a cramp coming up that made her move without thinking, and sat up, instantly regretting it as she winced from the pain all over her body shooting up to her nerves.
 
“B-breathe…”

As she controlled her breathing to ease her misery, she leaned against the chair, causing the shackles chaining her to the spot to echo throughout the entire damp room, making her shut her eyes at the sounds it made.

Hoping that she doesn’t make the same mistake of alerting those who stood guard outside her door, Meetan stayed as still as she could, ignoring the annoying dripping of water from the ceiling onto her face.

Successfully whipping her wet bands to either sides, she started looking around the room, hoping to find something that would be able to help her escape. Unfortunately for her, due to the intense beating that she had received, her eyesight has worsened.

It seems that the only possible thing that could help her see better was the light bulb that was merely hanging loose from above her. But as if being punished by fate itself, it lightens only a small area of the room, not even allowing her to see anything a meter away from her.

Meetan sighed as she stared at the bulb angrily, thinking to herself about how whoever’s up there must be enjoying the show that she was currently putting on. She was dehydrated and desperate for water, even though just a few hours ago, she had her entire head submerged several times into a drum.

Oh the irony. The heavens must really hate her it seems.

She can clearly see how she was currently sitting on the chair— chained and beaten up to a bloody pulp. It made her let out a scoff at the predicament that she found herself in. Well, who wouldn’t? Just a few weeks ago, she was the one who did the torturing, not the other way around.

Just then, someone entered the room, opening the door long enough to let some air to get in and brush against her wet skin, causing her to shiver from the sudden exposure to the cold wind. Looking up straight, she stared right back at the familiar faces that made her eyes narrow to a slit.
 
“Ara, ara~” one of the four girls spoke, clicking her tongue as she made her way towards their captive. “Missed us?”

The other three walked behind her, each making sure to let out a chuckle, knowing how much effect it has on her. Mustering up some of the strength she has left, Meetan lets out a growl and scowled, hoping that despite it being weak, she was able to put up a brave front.
 
“As if I would.” She told them with a scorned scoff.
 
Her response earned some cackling from the four girls, who took it as a sign that she was still yearning for more. Feeling ‘generous’, Comeback pushed the drum away from them and took a good look at the Consigliore, smirking to herself as she made her way back to others’ side.

Walking towards her, Mayuge placed a hand on the older girl’s shoulders and squeezed as gently as she could, despite the desire to crush her right there.

“Now, now.” Mayuge chided. “Don’t be such a tsundere, Meetan.”

“I’m sure that you’d be very glad that we came back…” Mariyagi added, in a sweet voice that could have made the Consigliore vomit— if it weren’t for her empty stomach. “…just to torture you.”

“Mariyagi’s right, you know.” Sanshoku agreed, nodding her head as she tucked a strand of her hair behind the Akiba girl’s ear.

Leaning her head closer to get her lips nearer to the older girl’s ears, she whispered. “I’m sure that you wouldn’t like having your dear Maachan tortured by us.”

“We know just how much of the jealous type you are, despite that cold image you try so hard to portray.”

Images of the younger Consigliore having the same thing done to her flashed through Meetan’s eyes, making them widen in horror before focusing at the four girls in front of her. Seeing them grinning angered her to the point that she lost control of her composure and tried to grab Sanshoku despite being chained to the chair, ignoring the pain that the chains were doing to her.

“Let her go!” she demanded, her voice hoarse from the sudden exerted force.

The three girls helped Sanshoku in getting Meetan’s hold off of her, kicking her back to the chair as they replied with a cruel smile. “We don’t want to.”

Meetan grunted in pain and tried to lunge for one of the four once more, but the pain she received from the chains prevented her from doing so. Right at this time, her body was screaming for her not to do anything that would cause more harm to it.

Seeing this, Sanshoku decided to use the opportunity to get her revenge, despising how she was unable to move back like the others, thus leading her to being grabbed by the Akiba Consigliore. With a grin, she landed a right uppercut to Meetan’s face and sneered after seeing how the older girl ceased her talking right after.

The punch that Meetan has received from Sanshoku instantly made her regret losing control over her emotions, though she knew that it was completely impossible not to be infuriated. Maachan was a fellow Family member and someone very dear to her. It’d take a thousand years for her not to lose her composure over the younger girl when told about such things.

“Tsk.” Sanshoku gritted her teeth in anger and instantly began kicking at the girl’s stomach, still unable to move on from getting grabbed at, despite punching her a while ago.

Sanshoku’s continuous beating weakened her beaten body even more, bringing her to a fit of coughs. It nearly took ten minutes for the younger girl’s anger to lessen, replacing it with a huge satisfied smile at the ‘art’ that she had just made.

Meetan silently cursed at herself as the four girls laughed at her condition, hating how she kept falling for their trap every single time. She’d have to keep herself from acting the way they expected her to or surprising them, otherwise, she just might die from the beating that she’s receiving.

“Leave her alone.” She muttered out, trying hard to maintain her gaze on the four girls despite feeling like the room was turning, when the four continued to talk about how they were going to ‘play’ with the younger Consigliore once they were done with Meetan.

“Just deal with me.”

Comeback smiled wickedly, patting her on the back. “That’s the spirit!”

“You know what?” Mariyagi asked a second later as she placed a hand on the older female’s shoulder. “Compared to her, you’re more fun to mess with.”

Mayuge added with a smirk. “She’s so weak, always falling out of consciousness and such.”

“That’s true!” Mariyagi pouted with a sigh. “Just how many times did we have to wake her up using electricity?”

“Probably enough to light up an entire mansion, nee?” Sanshoku tapped her chin thoughtfully.

The four girls giggled soon afterwards, contented with the horrified expression on Meetan’s face when she heard the last statement. Hearing those words fueled her with so much hate, making her wish that she could at least have the chains loosen up a bit, just so she could give a good hard beating to them.

“You guys are sick!” she cried at them, breathing heavily as fatigue started to catch up to her.

Despite this, she attempted to at least get some revenge for the younger Consigliore, forcing her body to lift up the chair she was chained to and kick one of them on the knee. The four girls seemed to have expected it and backed away. However, not all of them were able to dodge Meetan’s second kick.
 
Comeback instantly gave a pained cry and dropped to the floor, grabbing her knee with her hands after feeling her dislocated knee joint. As she watched the girl writhe on the floor in pain, Meetan couldn’t help but smile smugly as she turned to the other three.

It pleased her that she was still able to inflict pain despite being tortured continuously, bringing back the confidence that she thought she had lost. Unfortunately for her, her happiness was short-lived by the other three, who took no moment of hesitation to bring her down with punches, instantly punishing her.

Instead of allowing them to beat her up like she had done several hours ago, Meetan fought back as hard as she could in spite of being chained to the chair, not wanting to spend another session with them.

Fate must have decided to give her a break and be kind to her, since all of her efforts did not end in vain. Despite the fatigue that she was feeling, she was still able to bring the four girls down to the floor at least three or four times before standing victoriously in the end.

She lets out a scoff at them, watching as they groaned in pain on the floor. After all, who wouldn’t? She had been changed and beaten mercilessly, yet it only took her less than five minutes to take the four girls down, making it even harder to believe that she was kidnapped by the weaklings lying unconscious before her.

Rubbing the sore spots on her body, she sighed and felt her body relax after freeing herself from the chair with the keys that she had found hanging by Comeback’s belt. “Now to find Maachan and get the heck out of here.”

Throwing a glance back at the four unconscious girls, she gripped tightly onto the keys and strutted out of the room as quickly as she could. Since the rest of the Akiba girls have yet to arrive, Meetan concluded that the best move to make would probably be finding the other Consigliore and escape.

Who knows how long she would have to suffer under the Yabakune’s wrath if she continued to do nothing, allowing them to torture her and Maachan as they both wait for them to arrive? The probability of them being dead would be quite high then, especially after beating those four up.

“Maachan…” she muttered under her breath as she walked as quietly as she could through the dark hallway. “Where are you?”

Her head turned from left to right in a fast manner as she searches for any door that would probably lead her to her fellow Consigliore, knowing that she doesn’t have much time until the four wakes up and alert the rest.

She quickened her pace and sighed in disappointment when she finished checking every room on the current floor, finding herself growing restless. She instantly went up the stairs and began another search, not wanting to waste her time.
 
There weren’t any guards on that floor that she had just gotten on, making her conclude about moving onto the next time. With that in mind, she lets out a sigh turned away from the door that she was about to open, quickly heading for the stairs once more.

But just then, right before she could even take a step on the stairs, a pained cough echoed throughout the entire hallway. Her body turned with a snap as she acted on instinct, raising her fists up to prepare her for any incoming attack.
 
“What the…” she muttered after a second or two.

With a brow raised in question, she slowly relaxed her body once she has seen that she was still alone and has not felt any presence of another person. She started looking around her, carefully making sure to inspect each and every corner because she was completely certain that she heard a cough.

When she didn’t hear any more sounds, she gave a dismissive shrug of the shoulder and turned her body to resume walking up the stairs, blaming her imagination and paranoid senses. As she was about to place another foot down, she halted and stared back at the doors she didn’t open.

“What if…”

There was this nagging feeling at the back of her back, screaming at her to check the remaining rooms on the floor that she just came from. She knew that she was wasting her time with just standing there, contemplating on whether she should go back and check the rooms.

With an exasperated sigh, she walked down the stairs quickly and went to the door that she had suspected hearing the cough from and turned the door. When the door opened, Meetan froze to the spot.

Her eyes softened in relief and started forming tears, blurring the Royal Family’s Consigliore’s sight as she came face-to-face with the girl that she has been anxiously worrying about.
 
“Maachan…” she uttered.

Her heart ached when she saw the current condition that the unconscious girl was in. She felt anger, as well as guilt for not making a move previously. If only she had acted out sooner, she wouldn’t have seen the younger girl with so many bruises.

They really did electrocute her.

“I’ll kill them.” She muttered angrily to herself as she immediately rushed to the younger Consigliore.

Cursing the four girls mentally as she began to untie Maachan from the ropes, the brown-haired’s eyes narrowed to a slit as she noticed some visible burnt marks on her skin. She gritted her teeth as she recalled what the four told her, about how many times they have electrocuted the younger Consigliore.
 
Once she has finished throwing the ropes to the side, Meetan gently tapped the girl’s cheek. As much as she enjoys watching Maachan sleep, now wasn’t the right time to do so. They still have to find a way to escape without alerting anyone, hopefully.

Just then, Maachan’s eyelids slowly fluttered open, making the older girl smile unconsciously and let out a sob as she hugged her. “I missed you.”

“Too tight…” the younger girl told her in a very weak voice.

Meetan’s eyes widened when she came to realize that she was hugging the girl too tightly and released her afterwards. Wiping the tears on her face, the older girl then closed her eyes and gave a kiss to the younger girl’s forehead.

“Come on, let’s get out of here.”

Meetan wrapped an arm around the other girl’s waist, stifling a pained grunt as she helped Maachan stand up, not wanting to worry her and cause any worry from forming. She figured that the younger Consigliore had been through a lot, adding any more worries might worsen her condition.

“Aren’t I too heavy?” Maachan asked, knitting her brows together when Meetan bit her lower lip to stifle another pained grunt.

Shaking her head, the older of the two smiled. “Not at all.”

Kicking the chair to the side, Meetan slowly turned her body and smiled encouragingly at the younger girl, who was trying her best to steady her shaky legs. The older of the two allowed Maachan to lean on her for support despite the huge amount of pain she was feeling, hoping that she wasn’t showing it.

However, it became pretty obvious that she was having a hard time supporting Maachan the moment she staggered backwards and dropped the younger girl by accident. Filled with guilt that she brought more pain to her, Meetan instantly uttered an apology and stood up as fast as she could. She grabbed Maachan by the waist once more and tried to help her stand.

Just then, she heard the sound of footsteps coming from behind them. Her mind began to scream at her to drop Maachan and knock out whoever’s heading their way. Unfortunately for her, she wasn’t even able to fully turn her body around after dropping Maachan gently and lifting her fists up when she felt a sudden pain to her side.

As Meetan felt her back hitting the wall due to the force she received from the kicked, she heard Maachan cry out her name. She pushed herself up at the same time she shook her head to get rid of the dizziness she was feeling, only to be stepped down on the back and coming face-to-face with the floor.

“You didn’t forget about me, did you?” a familiar voice asked as she stared down at girl pinned to the floor.

The older Consigliore merely blinked her eyes open and close as she tried to get her sight return to the way it should be, wincing and groaning as she was forcefully kept in that situation. When she attempted to grab the Mayuge’s foot, she was instantly given a hard kick to her ribs by second person that just came in.

“Rabutan.” Maachan uttered the girl’s name.

Meetan caught a glimpse of the Yabakune boss smiling in return as she gave a gentle pat on the other Consigliore’s head. The action caused Meetan to emit a low growl. The pain has finally receded, but the foot remained and kept her pinned.
 
“Don’t touch her.” Meetan spoke through gritted teeth.

Rabutan merely gave a dismissive wave of the hand to her and chuckled to herself, resuming the patting on the head on the other Consigliore. When she seemed to have had her fill of Meetan’s growling, she walked to the back of the younger girl, and took out a weapon that made Meetan flinch.

“Like my new Taser gun?” she asked, before giving a kiss to it.

Meetan kept her mouth shut even as Rabutan pressed the button that switched the gun on and allowed the newly-arrived four girls to hear the sizzling sound it was emitting. A wicked smile played on the girl’s lips as she brought it close to Maachan’s neck slowly, making sure to lock eyes with the older Consigliore as she did.
 
Placing a hand on the girl’s shoulder, the Yabakune Boss started enjoying the glare that was being sent to her by the girl in front of her. In an attempt to amuse herself even further, she brought the Taser gun even closer, making Maachan flinch in fear.

Without any care for the pain she was feeling, Meetan reached out to her back and grabbed Mayuge’s foot. She wasted no time and flipped the girl to her back, instantly turning her attention to Rabutan before charging at her.

However, due to the bruises and beating that Ami’s subordinates generously gave to her from their previous sessions, Rabutan was able to dodge her punches with ease. Mayuge has finally gotten back on her feet and got ready to take Meetan down, but Rabutan merely shook her head and resumed playing with the Consigliore.

The girl obediently stood by the side with that annoying expression on her face, watching how Rabutan smirked when she saw an opening despite the continuous punches and jabs that Meetan was doing. Dodging an elbow jab, the Yabakune Boss decided to return a series of attacks on Meetan’s chest.

That last jab to her chest caused Meetan to drop to the floor, panting as she tried to regain her proper breathing. She pushed her legs to carry her weight, but she wasn’t even able to stand firmly on the ground due to the silent order that Rabutan has given.

Once again, Meetan found herself kissing the floor as several feet kept her pinned this time around. A mere pained grunt left her lips as Sanshoku grabbed her by the hair and forced her to kneel before the Yabakune Boss.

Humming as she twirled the gun in her hand, Rabutan smirked at the current predicament that the older girl was in. “You surely didn’t forget about them, did you?”

Meetan winced in pain when she was grabbed by the hair, glaring instantly when she was forced to turn her head to look at the people holding her captive. She didn’t find it quite surprising that they have an expression of mockery on each of their faces, knowing fully-well that they enjoy the current situation.
 
“What?” Comeback laughed as she slapped the older girl hard on the face. “You actually thought that we could be beaten THAT easily?”

“It’s just part of the act, you old hag!” Mariyagi told her scornfully whilst sending a hard kick to her stomach.

Rabutan laughed. “They wanted to toy with you, so they asked me if they could let you go for a short while to find your partner.”

“Brilliant, aren’t they?”

Meetan grunted as she felt the air sucked out of her, gasping when the pain refused to recede. Fortunately for her, just as the four were about to begin another session of beating, Rabutan stopped them with the clearing of the throat.

There was clearly a frown on her face after she had come to realize that there was a missing person in the room, obviously not liking the missing presence. Raising a brow at them, she then crossed her arms across her chest and asked.

“Where’s Ami?”

“She’s currently on patrol.” Mariyagi answered almost too nonchalantly.

This caused the Yabakune boss to narrow her eyes to a slit when the reply came a bit too quickly, along with the lack of tone of respect that she’d normally hear whenever their leader Ami was around. Rabutan was well-aware that they aren’t under her command directly, but their leader was. And that pretty much puts them under her.

Not wanting to make it seem like she was affected or whatsoever, Rabutan chose to ignore it and lets out an inaudible sigh from her mouth. “Just tell her to deal with that hag.”

“I’ll take care of the younger one myself.” She instructed, gesturing for them to leave the room.

Instead of lowering their heads or giving a curt nod as Rabutan had expected them to, the four girls muttered the word ‘yes’ under their breaths, further annoying the Yabakune boss. She was about to open her mouth when Meetan started shouting at the four to let her go.

“Let me go, you good-for-nothing!” the Consigliore growled as she struggled hard against their hold.

When Meetan saw an opening to land a head-butt on one of the four, she didn’t allow the chance to pass her by and acted quickly, successfully landing a hard hit on Mayuge. Her attack obviously irritated the other three because as soon as Mayuge wiped the blood off from her lips, Sanshoku walked towards Rabutan with a huge scowl on her face.

“Meetan!” the younger Consigliore cried in horror.

She watched as Sanshoku snatched the Taser gun from the Yabakune Boss without uttering any word and tossed it instantly to the thick-browed girl, who wasted no time in using it. Everyone watched as Mayuge pressed the Taser gun against the struggling girl’s neck.

“Learn your place, bitch!” the thick-browed girl growled at her as she pressed the button on the device.

Meetan’s body shook in response to the electricity that went through her, ceasing all struggling that she has been doing. However, instead of dropping the limp body onto the floor, the three girls kept their hold on Meetan to allow the thick-browed to electrocute her further with the Taser gun.

“That’s enough.” The Yabakune boss ordered.

The four ceased their torture on the unconscious girl and stared at the Yabakune boss with slight disbelief in each of their faces. When Rabutan hardened her face at them, the four sighed in disappointment, not even bothering to hide the fact that they were.

Sanshoku lets out a scoff and threw Meetan’s arm away from her as Mariyagi and Comeback gave a shrug to each other before turning around and walking out of the room, dragging the Consigliore’s body behind them.

As if trying to show that they were displeased with Rabutan, Mayuge and Sanshoku walked out of the room without any salutations, slamming the door behind them once they were both completely out into the hallway. Rabutan could merely frowned at the two’s actions before glancing at the girl next to her.

Meanwhile…

An exasperated sighed escaped the short girl’s lips as she threw the nth shard of glass out of the window. She cursed with much irritation under her breath before standing up from her spot, startling the rest of the girls in the room.
 
“Why didn’t they leave anything behind?” Takamina muttered angrily under her breath, ruffling her already-messy hair.

She clutched the hem of her shirt with her hands, trying to calm herself down before she goes on a rampage and break whatever her hands could lay themselves upon on. Pinching the bridge of her nose, she squatted once again and inhaled as slowly as she could, resuming her search once she had calmed down.

The rest could only stare at her in worry. They can’t really blame her for the sudden outburst that she had just done. After all, each of them has a frown on their face to match with the short girl’s own.

They have been searching the place for quite some time, yet not a single clue was found. The mess that had been left behind was already cleaned up, except for the blood stains that could be found on the carpet and walls.

“They left something behind before, so why isn’t there anything now?” Jurina asked no one in particularly, rubbing her chin as she continuously scanned the area with her hawk eyes.

Judging from the remains of small shards of glass that they were all standing on, a huge fight had occurred. And that wasn’t unexpected, considering how it was the Akiba Consigliores the kidnappers were against.

That’s why it would most likely seem impossible to leave nothing behind after breaking several things in the room, as well as entering through the window from the outside. There has to be some sort of object that will point out the Family responsible for this.

Maybe a piece of clothing with their Family insignia.

It has to be something solid, unlike blood. Because despite the spots of blood that can be found on the walls and floor, it has already dried up, proving to be worthless and nothing but another thing to clean. They can’t even use Mayuyu’s specialty.

Letting out a sigh, she dropped the picture frame of Meetan and Maachan, and took a seat on a spot the girl beside her had completely swept clean. She took the gloves off and winced when she felt a splinter that caused some blood to seep out.

Licking the blood off after carefully pulling it out, Jurina turned her head to find Rena diligently brooming away any remaining mess, bringing a smile on her face. She found it a mystery that the raven-haired could still look so cute despite the worried frown she currently has on her sweaty face.

“Don’t just sit there!” a familiar voice scolded, wiping the smile off of Jurina’s lips. “Help us search!”

Narrowing her eyes, she stared back at Rena’s older sister and frowned. “I’ve been searching for hours, and I haven’t found anything!”

“That’s because you’re not looking hard enough!” Yukirin retorted, crossing her arms. “You’re just sitting there, drooling at my sister!”

Jurina imitated her crossing of the arms and gave a huff. “If I was supposed to find something in my area, I should have seen it by now!”

“Besides, I wasn’t the only one! You were also staring at her, you old hag!”

“Stop it, you two.” Rena chided, sighing as she dropped everything that she had swept onto the dust pan, into a black plastic bag.

The two girls instantly zipped their mouths shut, not wanting to be scolded even further by the apple of their eyes. They resumed their searching, though making sure to send an insulting expression to the other every now and then whenever Rena wasn’t looking.

Meanwhile, a certain cyborg girl kept muttering under breath after witnessing the scene between Yukirin and Jurina, irritated that the happenings of yesterday night kept playing back in her mind. It made her throw the things in her hand to the side with quite a force, hitting some of the girls who were unfortunate to be in her range.

One of them was the Airhead Queen, who had snapped out of the trance that she had somehow fallen into. Shaking the dazed expression off from her face, she turned to her side and frowned when she came to realize that a certain squirrel-like girl was looking through an adult’s magazine with a perverted grin on her face.

“Stop looking through Meetan’s stuff and help us look!” Haruna scolded, smacking Yuko on the back of her head hard enough to knock her into the wall she was facing.

Groaning, the brown-haired formed a pout with her lips and rubbed the sore spot on her head, sighing in disappointment afterwards as she reluctantly puts away the magazine that she found underneath the remains of Meetan’s bed.

“I’ll be back for you, my babies!” she whispered excitedly to the stack of magazines before resuming her search.

Everyone was busily trying to look for any clue that would lead them to a conclusion on who could have kidnapped their Consigliores, spending the entire night and morning in their room, only to be disappointed that they have yet to find anything even until now.

“I think that it’s time to accept reality guys.” Mariko said with a yawn, taking a sit on Maachan’s bed as she took off the gloves that she was wearing.

They have spent the entire night searching the room after all. If there was really anything to be found, they should have found it by now. Just like what Jurina said earlier.

“As much as I hate to say it, the dinosaur is right.” Miichan sighed, grunting as she felt pins and needles in her legs as she stood up.

Mariko sent her a warning glare. “I’ll ignore that, Gachapin.”

“Whatever, tall stick.” Miichan stuck out her tongue.

Sayaka rolled her eyes at the two. “Enough, let’s go freshen up.”

“Yeah, someone’s starting to stink here.” Jurina remarked as she stared at a certain raven.

“I’m glad that your nose is functioning well, Jurina.” Yukirin glared. “It’s a miracle that it hasn’t gone numb from your stench!”

“What?!” Jurina stood up and pointed an accusing finger at her. “My nose almost shriveled and died from the fart you let out minutes ago!”

“How dare you!?” Yukirin stood up as well and placed her arms on each side of her hips. “I would never fart in the same room that my dearest Rena is in!”

“And clear your ears because it’s obviously filled with disgusting ear wax! It wasn’t me who farted, but Haruna over there!”

“Hey!” The said girl looked at them with a pout. “Don’t include me in your fight!”

Yuko went in between the two girls, who had their foreheads against each other, and pushed them apart. “Calm down, you guys.”

“NO!” they shouted at her as they pushed her back, before resuming the battle between their foreheads.

Mariko rolled her eyes at the sight before her and groaned when she found herself sweating more than she had expected. Wiping at her forehead, she raised a brow the moment she locked eyes with Miichan, who kept staring at her with an questioning look on her face.s

“What?” she frowned.

The younger girl shook her head and sighed. “Nothing really. I was just wondering how many facial products you had to use to.”

“I don’t really use any, if that’s what you’re asking.” Mariko stated, trying not to show the smile that was forming.

After all, the younger girl had never once complimented her, and hearing an indirect compliment was starting to make her feel warm. Much to her disappointment, Mariko soon found out that Miichan didn’t mean to compliment her, and her smile was quickly replaced by a scowl the moment the younger girl opened her mouth to speak.

“Oh, that explains it then.”

“You’re looking older than your actual age.” She laughed, much to Mariko’s annoyance. “I thought that you’d spent billions of dollars, only to have the opposite effect.”

“If I were you, I’d shut my mouth.” The taller girl warned.

Miichan raised her hands in surrender. “Sorry, I was raised not to lie.”

“Okay, that’s it!”

Mariko bolted up from her spot and tackled the younger girl, angered that she had assumed that Miichan actually meant well. What was she expecting from her anyway? Of course Miichan only wanted to annoy her and get on her bad side. Because when has she tried not to?

“You should learn to keep quiet, Miichan.” Tomo~mi told the said girl with worried eyes.

She bit her lower lip as she watched the older of the two grabbed her fellow Royal member by the neck. “No matter how true it is, you have to keep your mouth shut, Miichan!”

“I know that it’s hard not to, since Mariko has more lines on her face than I could count. And that’s saying something, because I still don’t know what comes after eleven!” A nerve popped at the model’s forehead as the younger girl continued to talk, which was only serving to fuel her anger.

“But you have to try, or she’ll really kill you if you manage to live after this! And you don’t want to die with her face in your memory!”

“Tomochin, you better shut that girl of yours or I will!” Mariko snarled at Tomochin’s namesake, who only squeaked as she hid her face behind a compact powder.

Tomochin sighed and headed out of the door. “Whatever.”

“Nyan Nyan!” Yuko suddenly cried out as she rubbed her head.

Running off to the Airhead Queen, the brown-haired started tattling about how mean Yukirin and Jurina were being towards her, when she was trying to do was to help. Haruna was about to give a pat on the sore part on the older girl’s head, when the two ‘mean’ girls halted her with their angry statements.

“She was trying to touch my chest!” Jurina told the brunette.

Scoffing, Yukirin crossed her arms. “There’s nothing to touch on you!”

“At least I don’t look like I’m carrying watermelons all the time!” Jurina retorted.

“Rena likes girls with big breasts!” Yukirin told her.

Jurina shook her head. “Nuh-uh! She likes girls with normal-sized chests!”

“I love Nyan Nyan’s breasts!” Yuko intervened.

Wanting to prove her point, the brown-haired snuggled her face into Haruna’s chest with a huge smile on her face. Pushing the older girl off of her, Haruna shrieked and covered herself with one hand, as she other grabbed one of the magazines under Meetan’s bed to hit Yuko in order to prevent any advancement.

“Get away from me, you hentai!”

“What is wrong with this Family?” Sayaka pinched the bridge of her nose. “In fact, why am I surrounded by weirdos?”

Everyone scoffed at her in offence and cried all at the same time, “We should be asking you that, Gorilla!”

“I will ignore that.” Sayaka narrowed her eyes.

Everywhere she looked, she would see chaos. Sae has even managed to get involved in the Mariko-Miichan-Tomo~mi mess for some reason. On the other side of the room, Acchan was busy comforting Takamina, who had fallen into depression over thinking that the kidnapping was her fault.

Rena at the moment was nowhere to be seen, probably trying to hide and get away from the two girls who have been going at each other’s throat the entire time. Lastly, Kuumin and Anna were sitting on the broken couch with popcorn that Sayaka has no idea where they got from, busily watching each scene in the room with excitement.

“I’m out of here.” She sighed. “Better get away before I get infected by them.”

—

After a few hours, the chaos in the Consigliores’ room finally ceased, and the mansion was finally at peace. Everyone had finally come to an agreement after finding themselves in such situations— each blaming fatigue and anxiety for making them act that way.

After unanimously agreeing that every one of them needed to get some rest, the Akiba girls headed to their respective bedrooms. On the way, all of them made sure to utter, groan, and moan about how tired and heavy their bodies were feeling.

“Still nothing.” Takamina groaned as she entered the room with a certain black-haired.

Acchan watched as the shorter girl flopped herself onto her bed, who only sighed as she allowed herself to be cushioned by the soft and smooth sheets beneath her. Wanting to make sure that Takamina was completely relaxed, the black-haired sat on the same bed as her.

She gently grabbed at the older girl’s shoulders to give her a massage, smiling to herself when she felt Takamina’s shoulders lose some of its tension, the moment her hands started their magic. When she started to notice how Takamina’s eyes were closing sleepily, Acchan stopped her ministrations.

“Clean yourself up before going to sleep, Minami.” Acchan chuckled.

The older girl sighed and laid her head on the black-haired’s thighs. “I can’t just go to sleep, Atsuko.”

“I need to find out who did this.” She opened her eyes and found herself staring back into the black-haired’s eyes.

She gripped Acchan’s hand tight and brought it to her lips. “Maybe then, my friends’ souls will finally find peace.”

Just as she was about to stand up and head towards the door to go back into the Consigliores’ rooms to restart her search once more, Acchan grabbed her by the arm and dragged her towards the bathroom, ignoring the older girl’s protest.

“Well, you can’t definitely do that in such a sweaty state.” The black-haired stated as she pushed Takamina inside, locking the door behind the two of them.

When Acchan started taking her clothes off, Takamina looked at her with a flabbergasted expression on her face and immediately looked away. “Get into the tub first.”

“O-okay.”

“I’d never thought that she’d agree so quickly.”  Acchan thought to herself, forcing herself to hide a smirk.

—

Hoping that it would somehow lessen the anger that she was currently bottling deep inside, the pig-tailed girl slammed the door behind her with great force. She was so annoyed, she actually started muttering under her breath— something that she would only do whenever she was very pissed off.

“Is there something wrong, Mayuyu?” a certain raven-haired asked, causing the said girl to look up from the couch that she had sat on.

The pig-tailed girl glared at Yukirin for a few seconds before turning her head away with a huff as she stood up from her seat to head for the door. She gave one last angry look at the girl staring at her from the bed before walking out of the room with another hard slamming of the door.

Mayuyu’s action only made the older girl to quirk a brow in question, wondering to herself what in the world did she do for the Cyborg girl to act that way.

“What the heck got into her?” she muttered.

Ever since they’ve gotten out of the Consigliores’ room, Mayuyu had been acting strangely towards her. For instance, she bumped against the raven-haired hard when they were right in front of the stairs Yukirin was really fortunate to have anticipated some sort of action from the younger girl, thus preventing herself from kissing the stairs.

“I don’t know what to do with that girl.” Yukirin rubbed the side of her head.
 
Now what our dear Yukirin didn’t know was that Mayuyu had been watching her all day, distancing herself to see if the raven-haired would notice the lacking presence of a certain pig-tailed girl and spoil her, only to be majorly disappointed and annoyed when Yukirin didn’t even bother to do so.

But that was fine.

What really irked the younger girl was how Yukirin kept on giving her attention to a certain Matsui Rena. It infuriated her that while she was being ignored completely by Yukirin, Rena was getting all of the attention that she’s been craving for.

“They’re blood-related, damn it!” Mayuyu cursed under her breath, stomping her feet as hard as she could as she made her way down the stairs.

Scoffing as her foot reached the ground, she then turned her head and glared at the direction of the room that she had walked away from. “Yukirin, you jerk!”

“What’s your problem?” Kuumin asked, suddenly appearing beside her.

The pig-tailed girl snapped her head to the side and growled at the younger girl. “None of your business!”

And off she went stomping away, leaving behind a very confused Kuumin. Anna walked out of the kitchen a second later and looked at her in question, wondering what had happened for the usually composed girl to show such an angry expression.

“What got her circuits into a knot?” Anna asked as she handed a glass of orange juice.

Taking the glass into her hands, Kuumin simply shrugged her shoulders. “I’ve got no idea, Anna.”

Meanwhile at a certain hideout…

The four girls watched in satisfaction at the sight of the Consigliore before them, perfectly capable of seeing how their ‘game’ had left her limp and weak to the point that raising her head even for a slight second proved to take a huge toll on her.

“Wake up!” Mayuge shouted at her, slapping her by the cheeks once Sanshoku finished throwing some icy water onto her face.

If Meetan was in any normal circumstances, she would have gotten up from her seat to grab those foolish enough to dare disrespect her before beating them to death. However, considering how she was currently chained to the seat, all she could do was let out several strained coughs.

“Looks like the Akiba’s Consigliores are weak.” Mariyagi scoffed, grabbing her by the chin before giving a hard punch to the jaw.

The force was enough to drive her off the chair and leave her unconscious on the ground, but the chains that bind her from her seat kept her from doing so. Letting out a groan, she swore she could taste some of her blood on her lips.

“How pathetic.” Comeback mocked, clicking her tongue as she and the other three continued to stare in pure distaste at the Akiba girl.

Meetan tried to open her eyes to send a glare to each of them, but ended up opening one eye because of the punches she had received that left the other swollen. Even muttering out a curse to them needed a huge amount of energy, which only left her vulnerable to their mocking once she was unable to form any coherent words.

“Oi!” Sanshoku grabbed her by the collar when Meetan started to lean unconsciously to the side. “Wake up!”

With a scoff, she pushed the older girl back to her seat and started kicking her on the stomach when the chair fell down along with her. The other girls joined in the kicking, making it impossible to ignore the pain.

With the tremendous amount of beating that she has received for several hours, Meetan knew that escaping was completely far from her reach at the very moment. What’s worse was how she knew that she was in no condition to even worry for her fellow Consigliore.

“Maachan…” she lets out a pained groan as she felt one of the four punch her whilst the other three continued to kick her entire body. “…Please hang in there.”

The only thing that she could do was stay alive and strong enough until the rest of the Akiba girls find their location and save them, or maybe just the younger Consigliore. She doesn’t have to make it out of the hideout with them.

All she wanted is to see the apple of her eye safe and sound.

“Guys…” she took a deep breath, dreading of what was to come next. “Please hurry up.”

She doesn’t know how long she can hold, especially when you’re in the hands of the spawn of the Devil. Meetan was currently unaware of what the four girls have in mind, but despite the inability to see, her trained ears allowed her to pick up sounds from across the room, giving her an idea about why they sound so eager even though they’ve stopped beating her.

“Do you know what this is?” Mayuge asked gleefully a second later as she waved an object in hand in front of Meetan for her to see.

The Consigliore remained silent with her head down low, finally aware of what they have planned in mind after hearing the terrifying sounds. Unfortunately for her, the four girls were unaware that their beating has left her unable to lift her head up.

Comeback grabbed her by the neck and squeezed as hard as she could, growling at the older girl when she mistook the silence as intentional disrespect. “Your life is in our hands, you old hag!”

“Show some respect!” she growled.
 
When she didn’t let out any sound, Mayuge gritted her teeth in anger and used the object— a knife— in her hand to make Meetan do so by stabbing her in the thigh. When she did, she was rewarded by the sweet pained cry from the Consigliore, earning a smirk from each of the other three.

Without any moment of hesitation, Mariyagi took an object from the table behind them and started another session of torture. It was practically heaven for the four of them, yet a complete pandemonium for the older girl.

A few hours later…

“Ugh…” she moaned, feeling the vibrations of made by her voice throughout her entire body.

Her mind was fuzzy and her sight remained blank, probably because she had her eyes closed at the moment. There was this loud buzzing sound in both of her ears, causing her to have a hard time in keeping her head balanced.

She remained slumped against the electric chair, tired and completely worn out. Her limbs felt numb, and it seems like it would take an extremely huge amount of energy for her to move them, even for just an inch or so.

“Ami.” Rabutan gave a curt nod to the said girl.

Ami lowered her head in understanding and walked to the back of the Consigliore’s chair. Grabbing Meetan by her hair, the younger girl forcefully pulled back, effectively making their captive look up to see the Yabakune Boss walk towards with a mysterious smile.

“Traitor.” Meetan muttered.

Ami’s grip on her hair tightened, causing the Consigliore to wince from the pain her former Royal member inflicted. Smiling from the scene that she had just witnessed, Rabutan sat down on the chair that Ami had prepared earlier on and stared at Meetan.

Lifting a finger, she started caressing the older girl’s cheek as she asked. “Have you heard about the Yabakune Family’s specialty, besides being killers?”

“What did you do to Maachan?” Meetan asked as she ignored the younger girl’s question.

“None of your business.” The Yabakune Boss replied. “So, do you know what our specialty is?”

Hearing no reply from the Akiba Consigliore, Rabutan leaned back on her chair and smiled smugly. “It’s the ability to manipulate information in things like CCTV cameras.”

“Bet you didn’t know that.” She sneered.

Crossing her arms, she laughed. “It’s a good thing that your Family didn’t.”

“Because of you, the Yabakune Family managed to get an extremely loyal member.” Rabutan averted her eyes to the girl standing behind Meetan. “Isn’t that right, Ami-chan?”

Hearing the younger girl’s mocking tone, Meetan couldn’t help but clench her hands into tight fists. All she could do was look at the leader of the Yabakune Family, feeling angered about the fact that she was held captive by such a younger girl, and was unable to escape to avenge her dead member.

“Such a shame that you guys had to throw her out like trash.” Rabutan clicked her tongue. “I thought that the Royal Family was all about Family values?”

“Yet…” Rabutan sneered. “…You guys didn’t even bother to try and figure if she was framed.”

“You’re no better than those hypocrites that go to church acting like a damn saint, when they’re nothing but rotten inside.”

She sighed mockingly. “Aren’t you glad that she found a better person to serve?”

As the Yabakune Boss talked about how she pitied Ami and the Royal Family’s poor treatment on the said girl, Meetan stared at Ami. She has finally released her hold on Meetan and made her way to Rabutan’s side, standing straight as she maintained eye contact with the Akiba Consigliore.

“Why didn’t you try and fight for your innocence?” Meetan thought to herself as she stared at the former Royal member walking to Rabutan’s side who only stared back without any emotion. “I get that we didn’t give you a chance, but you shouldn’t have given up.”

“The truth would have come out eventually.”

She kept on staring at the former Royal member, hoping that she could have some private time with her. If Ami was still the Eguchi Ami she once knew— the one whom she had grown up with— before she and the rest of the Royal Family had condemned, then maybe she stands a chance in getting Maachan out.

“Ami-sama!” the doors bursted open all of a sudden, startling the three people staying in the room.

The three of them turned their focus onto the newly-arrived Mariyagi, who quickly went to Ami’s side. She whispered something into the older girl’s ear for a few seconds before taking a step backwards as Ami turn to the Yabakune Boss.

“There seems to be a problem, Rabu-sama.” The former Royal girl reported.

Rabutan merely gave a sigh and waved her hand dismissively at Ami. “Take care of it quickly.”

With a curt nod, she walked out of the room with her subordinates tailing after her. Rabutan resumed talking about things that the Akiba Consigliore had no interest in, failing to notice the curious expression on the older girl.

—

Uza! Uza! Uza!
Katte ni!
Uza! Uza! Uza
Jiyuu Ni!

As the phone’s ringtone reverberated against the walls, Jurina muttered under her breath. She was about to enter the bathroom when her phone started to ring, thus preventing her from even setting a foot inside.

“Tell me you’ve got a lead.” She growled.

Jurina heard some scuffling of the leaves in the background. “Of course I do.”


“There’s no way I would contact you if I didn’t have any.”

“Now start explaining why I never heard from you until now.” Jurina scoffed.

The girl on the other side of the line sighed exasperatedly, and Jurina could clearly imagine her rolling her eyes. “Well, if someone doesn’t get too angry about receiving calls whenever I find something, I would have called you sooner.”

“Yeah, yeah.” Jurina gave her own exasperatedly sigh. “Just tell me what you have.”

“Well, that thing that you gave me earlier? It’s a precious token given by the Family Boss to his or her right-hand man. And guess what Family has that flower as their insignia?”

“Stop stalling and just tell me.”

“Boo… You’re no fun, Jurina.” Jurina rolled her eyes for the nth time. “But as soon as I learned what Family has it, it really took me by surprise, you know?”

“Just freaking tell me!”

“Yabakune.”

“What?”

“It’s the Yabakune Family, Jurina.”

“Yabakune…” The younger girl narrowed her eyes as the name slipped off her lips.

Hearing that name come from the older girl’s mouth, after years of not doing so was making things seem a bit unreal for her. The Rappapa Family once had an encounter with the certain Family several years ago, during the time when their former Boss was keen on wiping out the strong ones.

“Karomuwi, do you know any place they can be staying—“ Jurina started to say, only to be interrupted by the older girl.

“—Way ahead of you there, Matsui.” Jurina hears a few more background and static noise. “I’ve decided that you’d want to find out where they are, so I’ve narrowed it all down.”

“Before you continue, where the heck are you? It’s so noisy!”

“Just so you know, I’m outside an abandoned observatory.”

“You could have talked to me after you were done with whatever mission you’re doing.”

“Instead of whining about the noise, you should be thanking me. If it weren’t for your sorry ass, I wouldn’t be sneaking around an abandoned observatory during a terrible storm, just to make sure that you get what you want.”

“Wait, what?” Jurina pressed her phone closer to her ear. “You’re at the Yabakune Family base?”

“Yes. And I think that you’ll be glad to hear when I say that all of my suspicion was proven correct. This is where the Yabakune Family is currently residing in.”

Jurina opened her mouth to speak indirect words of thanks when she suddenly heard a loud thud from the other line, effectively shutting her mouth and causing her brow to raise in question. She was about to ask if everything was alright, when she heard unfamiliar voices speak.

“I told you I smelled an intruder, Mayuge.” One of the voices said.

A second voice replied. “What should we do to her, Mayuge? Dispose of her?”

“No, Ami-sama would want us to bring her inside. And that’s what we’ll do. ” A third voice told them. “Come on, I want to get back to those good-for-nothing Consigliores.”

“Hey, I heard that we’ll finally get to do some action. I can’t wait!” A fourth voice squealed.

Jurina clenched the phone tightly in her hand as she heard the four voices talk about how heavy Karomuwi’s body was. Feeling helpless when the girl’s being dragged away by the same people that killed her parents, Jurina threw the gadget away and screamed.

“Damn you, Yabakune!” she muttered angrily under her breath.

Breathing heavily, she started pacing back and forth, nipping at her thumb as she started thinking about how she was going to find the base that the girl was. Though she said that it was an abandoned observatory, she never really said anything about where it was specifically.

“There aren’t a lot of observatories here, right?” she asked no one in particular. “Wait… there are.”

She sighed. “I need help.”

And with that, she walked out of the room and slammed the door, heading straight to a certain girl’s private room. She had been waiting for Rena to come out of the bathroom earlier by the balcony, but after what she had learnt, it was the last thing on her mind.

Not when a friend and her Family members were in need.


To Be Continued…


Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART III [04/27/14]
Post by: kazutoryu on April 27, 2014, 03:17:51 PM
poor mayu  :fainted:
more mayuki moment please  :bow:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART III [04/27/14]
Post by: Kakeru15 on April 27, 2014, 05:53:06 PM
What will happend with atsumina next???? :)


Can't wait!!!! Please continue... :thumbsup :grin:
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART III [04/27/14]
Post by: Shinoki on April 27, 2014, 08:10:38 PM
Woooooah!
....it's been a long time...
And them Yabakunes must go down....
........................wow....
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART III [04/27/14]
Post by: cisda83 on April 28, 2014, 12:37:14 PM
Would the Akiba family be able to save them in time?

Why did Akiba family throw Ami away easily...?

Would Ami go back and help the hostages?

Would the Akiba be able to defeat the Yabakune?

What's going to  happen next?

Can't wait to find out

Thank you for the update

 :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART III [04/27/14]
Post by: Cometerz48 on April 28, 2014, 07:51:45 PM
This is the best Comeback Chapter in the history of AKB48 Fanfic in Jphip....

THANK YOU FOR THE BLASTY CHAPTER!!!

Man, somebody gotta end Meetan and Maachan's misery quickly.. Guys, when are you going to rescue them???!!!


Ps: Welcome back, Karomuwi~
Title: Re: [AKB48] The Akiba Family - Chapter 23 PART III [04/27/14]
Post by: Drakon on September 03, 2014, 08:00:24 PM
Such cheerful, but incorrectly, Mafia...